《Back in Love》


 Chapter 1 Lets Get A Divorce

    Chapter 1 Let''s Get A Divorce


    As the night fell, the sound of cicadas echoed endlessly under the starry skies. In a vi sat a lonely


    figure as she stared at the beautiful scenery ahead of her. "Don''t look for me anymore. I won''t go!"


    Louise Gu refused the caller. She was wearing a silky night gown that left almost nothing to the


    imagination. She ced her phone on the table and looked out of the window, sighing. Why hadn''t he


    Bang!


    Just then, the door of her room flew open.


    She staggered right up, eyes widening in fright.


    A man dressed in a ck suit came walking in. He was tall with a well-built figure. He was also


    extraordinarily handsome with dark eyebrows and almost luminous eyes. However, there was


    something about him that made her tremble in fear.


    Before she could react, he threw a folder at her.


    "That''s the divorce agreement. Sign it," he snarled.


    The distinct smell of alcohol made her nauseous.


    Louisa Gu felt cold all over as she stared at the document in her hands. She trembled, refusing to look


    at him in the eye.


    "Why?" she bit out.


    Jacob Gu snorted, sneering at her. "Why? You have the nerve to ask me why? If you hadn''t climbed


    into my bed and forced me into sleeping with you a year ago, do you think my grandma would allow me


    to marry you? If she doesn''t love you that much, we would never be together. Now that she''s going


    abroad, it''s your time to leave me. Sign your name here and get the hell out of my house!"


    Tears slid down her cheeks. The document was already shaking in her hands as she took a deep


    breath.


    Her bottom lip was trembling.


    "I¨CI didn''t mean to... please..." she stuttered out. However, the man showed no signs of mercy.


    "You didn''t mean to? Haven''t you dreamed of sleeping with me ever since you were younger?"


    Jacob Gu grabbed her slender wrists, pulling her closer towards him. His nails dug into her skin,


    causing her to wince.


    "I love¨C"


    "Shut up!" he roared.


    Thest thing he wanted was to hear her voice.


    Jacob Gu picked up the divorce agreement and shoved it into the woman''s arms. "I don''t want to hear


    any more of your nonsense! Just sign it." He gritted his teeth.


    She scowled. "Not until you tell me why!"


    "Why? You want to know why?" he yelled out. "I hate you. That''s why! If you''re smart enough, you''ll


    sign it right now. I''ll even make it easy for you. Otherwise, I''ll make sure you don''t even get a penny."


    Jacob Gu didn''t care what would happen at the end. All he wanted was for her to get out of his sight.


    The position of being his wife was never meant for her.


    Different emotions ran through her as she processed his words. It felt as if her entire body had grown


    numb from his painful grip. Plucking up the little courage she had, she forced herself to look him in the


    eye.


    "No! I won''t divorce you till the day that I die. You can''t do this to me, Jacob!"


    His face darkened at her refusal.


    "Fine. Do you really want to be my woman?" He brought her body close to his chest as his arm


    wrapped around her waist. "You want to sleep with me, don''t you?" Jacob Gu snarled.


    Louisa Gu wrinkled her nose as the strong stench of alcohol invaded her nostrils. "No, it''s not like that."


    Her eyes were already tinged red from crying.


    "Not like that? Aren''t you trying to seduce me by dressing like this? Since you don''t want a divorce,


    then you might as well do your job as a wife! Let''s see..." He stepped towards her, looking like a


    predator leering at his prey.


    "What are you doing?" she stuttered out.


    She had never seen Jacob Gu like this.


    The fire in his eyes was zing. If looks could kill, she''d be taken into a shortcut to hell.


    She took a step back.


    "What? Pretending to be innocent now, aren''t you? You''ve been waiting for this a whole year, haven''t


    you? Now, you''ve seeded. If you don''t want to divorce me, then be my wife."


    He shoved her onto the table.


    "Ah! No!"


    she yelled out, tears welling up in her eyes.


    However, her screams fell deaf to Jacob as he bunched up her skirt around her waist. Her screams of


    help did nothing to appease him.


    Her heart felt as if it was being smashed into a thousand pieces.


    "Jacob," she gasped out.


    "Please... I beg of you. No! Help!" she screamed as he went inside her. Tears continuously streamed


    down her face as she took in the pain.


    He snarled, "How dare you call for help? Isn''t that what you want? Shouldn''t you be happy? Just take


    it!"


    He pushed into her once again and she yelled out. Her fingernails were wing down his back as she


    tried to kick him on the stomach. However, her continued resistance only seemed to have encouraged


    him even more. "Why are you doing this to me? Is my love that worthless?" She sobbed, pounding on


    his arms, but he didn''t stop.


    In his eyes, she was worthless.


    "I hate you," she whispered, cursing him in her heart.


    The whole night rendered her in a daze. It was as if she had awoken from a nightmare.


    It was as if the world was paying her for all of the sins shemitted in the past life, endlessly


    drowning her with hatred and disgust. She clenched her fists.


    "I''ve never loved you, Louisa. And I will never love you," he whispered.


    "I will only ever love Ellie."


    ''Ellie?


    Is that another woman?


    So he did all of this for a woman named Ellie?'' Louisa gritted her teeth.


    After everything she had done to him, this was what he had given her, a life filled with torment and pain.


    Her pillow was already drenched with her tears.


    It had never urred to her that the man she promised to love would hurt her in this way.


    It was horrible, even despicable!


    It was a far cry from the love that she''d imagined herself in.


    Louisa sneered.


    He hadn''t touched her for a whole year since they got married, and now he took her virginity on the


    same night he gave her the divorce papers. The man was horrible as he was monstrous.


    ''Jacob, I hate you!


    I won''t forgive you for the rest of my life!''


    Louisa clenched her fists. She would never fall in love with him ever again!


    The silver moonlight shone through the windowsill, highlighting her pale and shaken face.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    As soon as sunlight broke out, Louisa slowly got out of bed. Despite her aching body, she continued to


    pick up the clothes that were scattered across the floor before heading inside the bathroom.


    When Jacob woke up, memories ofst night shed into his mind.


    He nced around only to see that Louisa was already on the sofa, waiting for him.


    Seeing that he was awake, she nced at the divorce agreement on the table. "I''ll sign it," she said,


    her voice trembling.


    As soon as the words came out of her lips, she sobbed.


    Louisa was exhausted. After months of trying to get him to love her, she finally came to the realization


    that it was time to give up.


    "You want to sign it? And I thought you would be so loyal to me after what happenedst night." Jacob


    sneered, not regretting what he had done.


    They had been married for a year, and he tried his best to stay away from her. This was the only time


    he had ever touched her. He was just so angry that...


    Fortunately, she agreed to sign the divorce papers.


    She bit her lips and said nothing.


    Her love was a just joke to him.


    Her hand was shaking violently as she lowered her pen onto the paper.


    Jacob turned his head, pretending not to notice it.


    Gritting her teeth, she tried to steady her hand.


    Without another word, she signed the agreement.


    "Louisa Gu."


    It was time she ended her union with the Gu Family.


    Once she had signed, Jacob took the papers away.


    He stared at her indifferently.


    "I''ll ask mywyer to transfer the alimony payment into your ount. From now on, you have nothing


    to do with the Gu Family. You have three days to move out."


    "One day''s enough," she said. Her voice was hoarse from screaming all night.


    The man chuckled bitterly. "Turns out you''re smart after all. Take the alimony and get the hell out of my


    sight."


    Jacob turned and walked away,


    not even bothering to look back.


    He was heartless.


    She gritted her teeth.


    Even if he didn''t love her, why did he hate her so much? Louisa quickly dialed a number, bringing it to


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    her ear. "Look, I agree," she snapped. "I just want to get out of here as soon as possible."

 Chapter 2 The Beautiful Lolas Back!

    Chapter 2 The Beautiful L''s Back!


    Two yearster, at an airport,


    the man in a ck suit briskly walked out of exit T4. He had a clear face and a sharp nose. A single


    smile threading across his lips was enough to turn the world upside down.


    "Mr. Jacob, you''re finally back!"


    Barry Lu took his luggage and gazed at him happily.


    He nodded stiffly.


    "There will be a charity banquet at ner in the evening. I''ve already prepared for everything. Will


    your luggage be sent to the Gu Family or your vi, Mr. Jacob?"


    He frowned. "The vi."


    "You got it, sir."


    Ever since Jacob moved out of the Gu Family two years ago, he had never gone back. However, this


    time was different.


    Someone wasing back.


    "When will my grandma arrive?" Jacob squinted his eyes as the sunlight red through the high


    windows.


    "In one week, sir. She''ll stay in Switzend for a week before returning from Australia."


    ''I can''t hide it anymore,'' Jacob thought bitterly, shaking his head.


    "Go back to thepany first before attending the charity banquet."


    "Yes, sir."


    Just as Jacob and Barry Lu walked out of the airport gates to get onto their car, a cheer erupted from


    the crowd behind them. The entire airport was thrown into chaos as people rushed towards one of the


    opening gates. Chatter exploded from the crowd.


    "Wow! L''s so amazing!" one screamed. "I love you, L!"


    "We wish you more sesses!"


    "We will love you forever!"


    Hearing L''s name, Jacob couldn''t help but let his thoughts drift to one person. He shook his head,


    coughing. "What''s happening?" he demanded.


    Barry Lu craned his head. "You don''t know? She''s a famous star, and she''s finallying back to her


    hometown. It''s the first time since she''s been back from abroad, and the entire airport''s paralyzed."


    Jacob pursed his lips. "Who the hell are you talking about?"


    "L Ming! The superstar. She made a name for herself when she went abroad. In fact, I''ve heard she


    won numerous awards in the first year alone. When she was under twenty years old, her records had


    topped the charts worldwide. She surprises her fans more and more each year. I don''t know which


    Knowing where Barry Lu was getting at, Jacob sneered. "Don''t even think about signing her. The


    woman would likely lose our investment in a dot."


    Having been in the entertainment business for years, Barry Lu knew a thing or two on what people


    liked. He was actually nning on signing a contract with her, but after knowing Jacob''s thoughts about


    the proposal, he shrugged.


    "It''s your call, sir."


    Without saying any more, Jacob got into the car.


    At the same time, L, who was surrounded by the crowd, looked up to see a familiar figure passing


    by. Her eyes widened momentarily. It was him!


    She took a deep breath, trying to calm herself.


    It was fine. It wasn''t as if he knew who she was.


    L restrained herself and smiled brightly at the crowd. Her bright face was enough to cause a cheer


    from her fans.


    Even if Jacob did recognize her, it wouldn''t matter. They were over, and she didn''t like him anymore.


    She was L Ming, a star who had lived under the spotlight with countless fans and numerous awards.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was no longer the girl who relied on the Gu Family.


    "L! Please don''t go back. We can''t watch you leave."


    Seeing their enthusiasm, L ced a hand on her hips, shing a grin at the crowd. "Of course not.


    This is my home, and it''s time I finally return."


    At seven o''clock in the evening, at the site of the SH Event.


    The SH Event was a prestigious event, and it was the first thing L needed to attend after returning


    home. She especially came early to rehearse the songs she was about to sing. However, a certain


    acquaintance interrupted her proposal.


    "Who the hell is L Ming? Who let you on that stage! I''m the one who''s supposed to sing on the


    grand finale of tonight''s event! Me! Fiona Gu! Who the hell do you think you are?" Although Fiona Gu


    looked gorgeous, her face was scarred with disgust and contempt for the woman on the stage.


    L ced a hand on her hips as she walked over to Fiona Gu, staring her down condescendingly.


    "Even if you''re the daughter of the Gu Family, do you think I care? In the entertainment business, it''s


    your poprity and talent that matter, not your family ties. So, Miss Fiona, if you have anyints,


    then you can go talk to the organizers. No one should suffer listening to you for too long."


    Fiona Gu''s face turned red. It was not until she got closer was she able to see L''s face much clearly.


    Although Fiona''d seen her face on the magazines in the past, it was only then when she finally


    recognized her.


    "You''re..." She blinked. "It''s you!"


    L smiled. "It''s me. L Ming. I''ll be singing for the finale."


    "When the hell did youe back and now, you''ve decided to change your identity? You really are


    something!" Fiona sneered.


    Back then, Louisa had just been a timid girl from the Gu family. Now, she had the nerve of speaking to


    Fiona in that manner!


    "My name''s L. Is there a problem? I think you''ve greatly misunderstood me." It was her turn to


    sneer. "All my life, I''ve relied on my own determination and talent to help me soar through the ranks.


    Not everyone has a good backer like you, Miss Fiona."


    "You!" Fiona gaped. "How dare you to think you can look down on me! You''ll never be able topare


    yourself with me. You wish you''re thest one on that stage! Let''s wait and see, bitch."


    Fiona didn''t even give L time to respond when she stomped off, her bright heels clicking across the


    tiles.


    Lily, L''s assistant, stared warily at Fiona''s retreating figure. "Miss L, I don''t think it''s a good idea to


    piss her off like that." She sighed. "You''ve just offended the daughter of the Gu Family. They''re one of


    the biggest families in the country."


    Of course L knew that!


    The Gu Family''s industrial chain included a coal mine, jewelry, supermarkets, tourism sectors, hotels,


    and so forth. They were omnipotent when it came to the business sector. Even when it came to the


    entertainment business, they also had connections.


    Then again, L already offended Jacob, so how could Fiona make her situation more dangerous?


    "If you''re that afraid of the Gu Family, then you might as well ask her to hire you." L snorted, walking


    away.


    At nine o''clock, the event finally began.


    L had already put on a whitecy dress for the main show. Lily brought her pair of crystal shoes


    decorated with real diamonds. "Please put them on, Miss L. It''s your turn."


    L nodded, putting on her shoes as she waited for the wire stunt to descend. Under the flickering


    light, mist poured into the stage as a ¡®fairy¡¯ floated across the stage.


    The spectators were so immersed by her beauty as shended onto the stage.


    L was like a goddess falling from the heavens. However, the moment she stepped onto the tform,


    she felt a sharp pain on the soles of her feet. She gritted her teeth before stering a smile on her


    face.


    The light and music were already ready.


    Right now, she had no way back.


    She stepped forward.


    No matter how many hurdles were ahead of her, she was prepared to jump over them.


    She didn''t notice that there was a person sitting among the audience with his eyes wide open as he


    gaped at the ''fairy'' on the stage. His jaw dropped.


    ''Louisa Gu?


    What the hell?


    Why is she here?''

 Chapter 3 A Different Louisa

    Chapter 3 A Different Louisa


    Jacob narrowed his eyes at the woman who stepped onto the stage. She was like a different person, a


    far cry from the Louisa he always hated.


    Under all the make-up and the jewelry, L looked so much charming and alluring than Louisa that


    Jacob suspected he had made a mistake.


    Ever since Louisa left the Gu Family two years ago, he heard no news from her. It was as if she had


    disappeared from the face of the earth.


    He blinked, shaking his head. Maybe it wasn''t her.


    Maybe they weren''t the same person at all.


    With these thoughts in mind, Jacob nced at Barry who was enchanted by the ''fairy'' on the stage.


    "Boss, I want to sign her in," he announced, still in a daze.


    "Who?" Jacob raised his eyebrow.


    "L! Didn''t you see how she was at the airport this morning! She was amazing. Plus, she''s smart and


    gorgeous. I''m sure she''d seed. Our TV Station needs more young actresses like her for millennial to


    rte to. It will be a pity if we didn''t get her on our team."


    "L?" Jacob repeated the name, letting it roll on his tongue.


    Her name was so simr to Louisa''s name as well.


    Jacob couldn''t help but raise his head and stare at the woman again. She debuted two years ago...


    She was great at both singing and dancing, plus it didn''t hurt the fact that she had a beautiful face and


    a great figure to match. Moreover, her fans absolutely adored her.


    Those were the qualities he had never seen from Louisa.


    Suddenly, he noticed something was off. The moment she step onto the stage, her face was drained of


    all color. Although she tried to keep herself cool, he noticed a subtle change in her eyes.


    He didn''t know why he noticed it.


    Gritting her teeth, L turned at the crowd only to stop when she saw a familiar man at the front row.


    Her eyes widened.


    Jacob!


    The tension in the room escted. Soon, it felt as if they were the only ones in the room as they stared


    at each other.


    Her pale face flushed red. She tried to move but it felt as if her body was frozen into ce.


    Her fingernails dug into her palm as she tried to get the words out of her throat.


    For the first time in two years,


    L was nervous as hell.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    One glimpse of him at the airport was enough, but having him here to watch her, she felt as if she


    wanted to vomit. L took a deep breath, trying to keep her thoughts at bay.


    Without another word, she strutted across the catwalk, posing at the very end of the stage. The crowd


    cheered and pped as the gorgeous woman shed a smile on her way.


    She was as beautiful as she was graceful.


    However, as soon as she got off the stage, she hurried into the lounge. Seeing the urgency shing in


    her eyes, Lily quickly followed suit.


    "Close the door!" L ordered. Lily immediately followed. She turned to see her boss attempting to


    remove her heels.


    L winced, groaning once she removed one of her heels. At the sight, Lily widened her eyes. "What''s


    going on?"


    L poured out the shards of broken ss from her shoes, sneering. Her feet were battered and


    bloodied from the numerous cuts that she had gotten from walking the runway. "Obviously someone


    wants to humiliate me. Damn that guy to hell!"


    Lily stared at L in bewilderment. It was only then when she realized how strong her boss was when


    walking out the stage. If it had been her, she wouldn''t have been able to do that.


    "Let''s get you to the hospital," she said urgently, but L waved her off.


    "It''s no need. It''s not a big deal, and besides, we have a banquet to attendter on."


    "How can you attend at this state? I''ll call Flora right now." L grabbed Lily''s arm before she could


    make the call. "Look, if you don''t want to help me, then leave. I could bind it up myself."


    Seeing that she couldn''t persuade L, Lily decided to help her tend to her wounds with a sigh.


    "Aren''t you hurt? Why are you insisting on doing the show? We could easily dy it," Lily insisted.


    "Your health''s more important than this."


    L shrugged, wincing just a bit when Lily took out a small shard embedded in her foot. "It''s just a


    wound. Besides, when I went abroad, I''ve faced far worse pain than this. What''s the harm?"


    "What did you experience?" Lily''s eyes widened in confusion.


    Knowing that she had spoken too much, L''s gaze darkened. Some of the memories she had with


    Jacob rushed back to her. She avoided her assistant''s questioning gaze. "Nothing... I meant in the two


    months when I was just a trainee, I didn''t get enough sleep. I practiced dancing every day till my ankles


    twist itself. Even if my voice became hoarse, I continued singing. Back then, it was a luxury to sleep for


    even two hours a day. In fact, I had alwayse up with a fever and a cold around once a week, but I


    had dealt with them. Plus in order to join the 101 Talent Show, I had to practice even more. In the end, I


    finally became a member of a group, and I guess that is what started my career. Everything''s a piece of


    cake if youpared it to my past."


    Lily frowned as she listened to her boss''s past. She couldn''t help but admire her more for it. If it had


    been her, she would''ve quit halfway through. No wonder L was popr now. She deserved it.


    "From all the pain that I''ve suffered, I''ve grown numb to it." L shook her head. "Whatever. Why am I


    telling you all of this? Just get my clothes ready for the next event and please don''t tell Flora about this.


    The next events are also crucial to my return, so don''t mess that up too."


    "Okay. You got it, Miss L." Lily nodded firmly.


    "You don''t have to call me that. L''s fine. Besides, I''m a year younger than you," she teased. The


    bright smile on her face only made Lily pity her more.


    At the same time, there was someone standing outside of the door, looking straight through the small


    crack of the door frame. He could hear their entire conversation.


    His hands clenched. Her voice was the same as Louisa''s!


    He knew he heard it right. In fact, he knew it was her the moment they made eye contact on that stage.


    Her eyes were shining with so much obscurity that he knew that she remembered him well enough.


    She was back as a superstar, but why would she return? What was her purpose?


    Suddenly, Jacob dodged and hid himself in the corner when Lily walked out of the lounge alone.


    Without another thought, he strode into her dressing room.


    "You brought the shoes that fast?" As soon as L looked up, she froze into ce.


    The man that had haunted her every nightmare was right in front of her. His dark eyebrows and slender


    figure were enough to lead every girl astray, but not her...not anymore.


    She stayed where she was.


    "Why didn''t you tell me you were back, Louisa?" He stalked over to her, his gaze darkening.


    L quickly regained herposure. "I''m sorry. I''m not Louisa. Mr. Jacob, I''m afraid you''ve entered


    the wrong room."


    He sneered. "If you don''t know me, then how do you know my name?"


    "You are the president of the Gu Consortium. Who doesn''t know you?" With these words, L stood up


    with one foot. "If there''s nothing else, please get out. I need to rest."


    He smirked. "When have you be so cold, Louisa? Where''s the girl who chased me all her life?


    Where''s the girl who insisted to fuck me?"

 Chapter 4 I Hate You So Much, Jacob

    Chapter 4 I Hate You So Much, Jacob


    "Shut up!" L snapped, "You have no right to say that! Go away! I don''t want to see your face


    anymore! "


    Jacob narrowed his eyes and looked at her with his deep eyes. "Without your face, your voice, and


    your avoidance of my eyes, I really couldn''t tell you were the poor little Louisa! "


    "I don''t know what you are talking about!" She gritted her teeth. The smell of his body was so familiar


    and tempting, so she had to go around him to the door. "Since you don''t get out, I''ll go! "


    "Stop, Louisa! I didn''t ask you to leave, then you must stand there quietly. "She used to be so obedient,


    but now she didn''t even want to say a word?!


    With more and more questions in his mind, Jacob asked without hesitation, "Don''t you hide your


    identity on purpose? What happened to you in the past two years? Why did you change so much? "


    "What''s wrong with me? I''m fine now! " L couldn''t help but retort, "I, L, now have everything,


    status, poprity... All is earned by myself, nothing wrong. Mr. Jacob, please watch yournguage! "


    "Don''t you admit that you are Louisa?"


    She licked her lips, closed her eyes and took a deep breath. "Louisa had left this desperate city with


    her heart died inside. Now the person whoes back is the famous star, L Ming "


    Time took away her love for a person.


    Love was gone, and so was Louisa.


    Now, she was reborn with L Ming, in her bright way to the fame.


    Hearing what she said, a surge of anger rose in Jacob''s heart. He grabbed her hands, pressed them


    against the wall, and along with her body against to the wall...


    Jacob, one head taller than L, bent over and looked at her, "Die inside? It cannot be. If your heart


    was really dead, whye back now? Don''t you know that I don''t want to see you again? Two years


    ago, I warned you not to appear in my sight again. Have you forgotten everything! Ah! "


    L looked at him shyly and angrily, trying her best to get away from his restraint, but he used too


    much strength, and the result was the opposite.


    "You have no right to order me! Why do you ask me to get out of your sight? If you don''t want to see


    me, then don''t see me! I want toe back and develop my career. It''s not up to you! Since we have


    divorced, we have nothing to do with each other! "


    L''s flushed cheeks werepletely red, and her eyes were clear and beautiful. Under his control,


    she looked more vulnerable and helpless.


    She looked exactly like the little Louisa in the past.


    No, she is Louisa


    L Ming was her disguise!


    Jacob thought he had seen through her. He raised his eyebrows proudly and said in a scheming tone,


    "you mean you are going to appear in my sight again and again?"


    "No, I didn''t!" L turned her head, trying to calm herself down. "Even if we are in the same city, please


    pretend you never know me and forget about me. If you follow your path of sunshine, I will also have


    my road of prosperity! "


    "I''ve never heard of this before." Jacob lowered his head and looked at her bright eyes, seemingly in


    deep thought.


    But she only felt that the air was thinner and more uneasy. Her panting chest rose and fell, and she


    looked very nervous.


    "Why are you so nervous?" Jacob asked in a low voice.


    "I... I''m not. " But in fact, her trembling lips betrayed her. Her red and bright lips were like ripe cherries,


    making people want to kiss her...


    Jacob lowered his head unconsciously and approached her face bit by bit.


    At this moment, L suddenly closed her eyes and stopped breathing, as if she was suffocating. Her


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    mind was full of pink peach blossoms flying around!


    Time seemed to stand still.


    The atmosphere became a little romantic.


    Jacob''s face was only a few centimeters away from hers. Suddenly, he stopped and stared at her.


    It seemed that he had never been so close to her before.


    As a result, he didn''t seem to have noticed that her mouth was small, and her eyes were also watery


    and attractive. Her eyshes were long like the wings of an angel, and her skin was white and bright.


    All of them formed a beautiful face


    ''Why didn''t I think she was good-looking before?'' Jacob wondered.


    "What are you looking forward to? "Jacob chuckled. The ridicule in his tone brought L back to reality


    and made her feel awkward.


    She looked embarrassed. When she was about to say something, she saw a face getting closer and


    closer Stuck!


    All of a sudden, L''s eyes widened and her cheeks turned red. She struggled and resisted with her


    hands. His domineering aura rushed over, sping her restless hands, and then sent them to the back


    of her thin waist. In an instant, they were tightly attached, and there was no gap between their bodies.


    She shook her head in shame and indignation, struggled violently, pushed his body away, and raised


    her hand to p him, very loud.


    L pointed at him angrily, "What are you doing? !"


    Jacob was stunned. What was he doing? What did he do.


    "Jacob! I have said that I hate you! I hate you! "


    "Why? Don''t you always miss me? Two years ago, as you wish, why do you hate me? " Jacob snorted,


    and felt that she was just pretending.


    With a pale face, L broke out in a cold sweat as long as she thought of the nightmare that night. "No,


    it''s not what I want at all. I don''t want it! I hate you so much, Jacob. "


    Hearing this, Jacob frowned deeply and fell into silence.


    The room was quiet in a weird state of confrontations.


    At this moment, someone was knocking at the door. "L? Are you still there? "


    With a pale face, L said softly, "Jacob, you asked me to divorce that year. You have no right to touch


    me! I hope you will behave yourself in the future and don''t cause unnecessary trouble to each other!


    Remember, don''t piss me off again! "


    After saying that, L left unyieldingly, enduring the pain in her feet.


    When she opened the door, she bumped into Lily, and Lily also saw a figure sh past inside.


    "What''s going on, L? I''ve brought you the shoes. Why don''t you put them on and then go outside...


    Is anyone there? "


    With a cold face, L grabbed the shoes, put them on quickly, pretending as if nothing had happened,


    "No one. Let''s go. "

 Chapter 5 Everyone Loves Beauty

    Chapter 5 Everyone Loves Beauty


    In the evening, people in the cocktail party, under the dazzling light, held their wine sses and walked


    around, toasting each other.


    L changed into a long burgundy tight backless dress with a plunging neckline, attracting a lot of


    men''s attention.


    She had already been used to appearing under all kinds of gazes. Without any surprise and timidity,


    she was graceful and behaved properly in the crowd. All the people present praised this returned


    young famous star and were attracted by her charm.


    "It''s not easy for her to make such great achievements after she started her career abroad for two


    years."


    "Yeah! Now the number of her INS fans reaches up to twenty million, which is the highest record in the


    overseas Chinese celebrity circle. And as soon as she registers a microblog ount, the number of


    her microblog followers quickly rises to thirty million. She is extraordinarily popr."


    "No matter how popr she was, she has to start over when shees back. Do you remember


    Celia? She was touted a lot by media and her fans when she had juste back from abroad, but she


    still fell downter. Then it took her much time to restart her career. When ites to future, everything


    is possible... After all, the situation at home is different from that abroad. There are still many famous


    stars falling down but no longer appearing in publicter, like Faye."


    "By the way, the news said that she was born in this city. It seems that she is from a famous family. But


    why don''t I remember such a person?"


    "The rumor is that she is an adopted daughter of a rich family. But nobody knows which family she


    depends on."


    Hearing the gossip, Jacob raised a ss of wine and drank it up.


    However, Barry beside him was not satisfied with this. He even joined the discussion, "Which family? Is


    there any news?"


    "I don''t know. There were many people who wanted to dig up her information, but it seemed that what


    had happened before she started her career had been well concealed, and she had never mentioned


    anything about her past. She just deres that she is an orphan, and her parents both have passed


    away..."


    Jacob gave a little cough to stop Barry. He frowned and said, "You ask so many questions. Are you


    really going to sign her?"


    "Of course. As you know, I need a popr young actress. If I sign her and make her cooperate with the


    TV station, she will definitely be more popr! Who wouldn''t like such a beauty?" Barry looked at


    him with his bright eyes, which made him feel embarrassed and speechless.


    "BOSS, what do you think?"


    "It''s up to you."


    Let Barry decide?


    He just said a few hours ago that such a woman would only make them lose money... Why did he


    change his mind at this moment?


    The BOSS was a little strange!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob said these words indifferently, but his eyes had already focused on the figure not far away.


    ''Her foot must still be injured.


    Why does she insist on showing up here?


    Does she like drinking with those men?''


    L only felt a chill on her back. She looked around in confusion, and then she saw Jacob.


    She turned around impatiently and was about to leave, but suddenly she was grabbed by a hand.


    "Louisa?"


    "Ryan?" With a joyful smile on her face, L said to him happily, "It''s me!"


    "I''ve received the news that you''re back. And I have been wondering when I can meet you. But I never


    thought that I can see you today! I didn''t have time to watch your first show before. Now I''m relieved


    when I see you."


    After looking around, L grabbed Ryan''s arm and whispered, "Let''s talk in another ce."


    At this time, Jacob frowned and saw her leave with Ryan. He was furious and resentful.


    ''It''s him again?''


    In the past, when he was not at home, Ryan went to meet Louisa without permission.


    Now, they were still connected!


    He wanted to see what they were doing.


    "Hey, BOSS, where are you going?" Before Barry could finish his words, Jacob had disappeared.


    "Let''s continue our talk. Hasn''t L signed the contract yet?"


    "Yes. I heard that she had only one agent, and she is currently looking for a suitable agency."


    On the other side, L and Ryan went to a quiet ce. She whispered in his ear, "Ryan, don''t forget


    what I told you. Don''t tell others what happened to me before. You can call me L. Now I''m L."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell others. I will call you L from now on. But even so, you are still my junior


    schoolmate."


    L nodded in agreement. "Although I don''t want to hide my real identity, I have said something untrue


    when I started my career. If someone knows what happened to me in this city, I might be in trouble."


    "I get it. But are you sure that the Gu family won''t put obstacles in your way?" Ryan said worriedly.


    L shook her head with a bitter smile, "They won''t want to have anything to do with me, let alone


    make others know that I used to be a family member of them."


    They both remained silent.


    In her mind, the only friends in this city were Ryan and Jane.


    She could only trust them and they would help her unconditionally.


    "You two are always together!" Jacob suddenly spoke, walking towards them. He looked at them


    indifferently and said, "Ryan, you are as affectionate as ever!"


    L stepped forward to stand in front of Ryan, frowning and scolding Jacob, "It''s none of your


    business! Mr. Jacob, please behave yourself! "


    "Behave myself? You should behave yourself! Do you feel a sense of aplishment under those


    men''s gaze when you dress like this? Do you like it? " Jacob asked her in a cold voice. The fire in his


    eyes was so overwhelming that he was unable to control himself.


    She blushed and was annoyed, "What are you talking about? What''s wrong with my dressing? It''s my


    business to wear whatever I like! Other women look beautiful no matter what they wear, but I can''t?


    Even if you like to pick on me, please don''t bother me! "


    Jacob stared at her and then looked at Ryan, "well, as a man, don''t you have anything to say? Do you


    like to see her dressing like this? "


    Ryan smiled faintly, "Everyone loves beauty. In our eyes, L is beautiful. Why don''t we like her and


    her dressing? However, for those who have dirty thoughts, they would naturally make some unfriendly


    remarks about her. It''s not L''s fault. "


    "That''s right." L raised her eyebrowscently towards Jacob, indicating that she also had a


    backer and helper. She would no longer be bullied by him.


    "Well, you are indeed a friend of her." Jacob snorted, "I''m relieved to see that you are getting along well


    with each other. Because you won''t badger me again! "


    Hearing this, L covered her mouth and chuckled. She pulled Ryan''s arm and deliberately provoked


    Jacob, "Excuse me. Mr. Jacob, don''t misunderstand me. How dare I badger you? I was so naive before


    that I didn''t discover such a good guy by my side and did something wrong. But now... "


    Ryan turned his head to look at L in surprise. From her eyes, he immediately knew that she was


    seeking his help. He said, "How are you doing now? You can tell Mr. Jacob."


    "No! She doesn''t need to tell me! Why don''t you tell me, Ryan?" Jacob narrowed his eyes and


    clenched his fists.


    L nodded to Ryan to indicate that he could say anything he wanted to say. After getting the


    permission, Ryan smiled generously. "I will protect L from now on and won''t let her suffer any


    grievance. Mr. Jacob, are you satisfied with my answer? "


    Jacob kept silent and looked at them without saying a word. He was petrified.


    Were they really in love?


    He had already known that Ryan liked Louisa before, hadn''t he? Why did he feel so angry?


    "Yes, He will definitely be satisfied with this answer. " L said deliberately, "Mr. Jacob, now you should


    rest assured. I''m very happy to stay with him. I won''t do stupid things again like before. Let''s go, Ryan.


    Goodbye Mr. Jacob, I hope we won''t see each other again. "


    Then holding Ryan''s hand, she bypassed Jacob and left directly.

 Chapter 6 Lecher, Where Are You Looking At

    Chapter 6 Lecher, Where Are You Looking At


    The man who stood still turned around and looked at their backs, clenching his fists tightly. Anger was


    surging in his heart, and his eyes were full of ferocity.


    After L and Ryan left, he suddenly felt fatigued and lost interest in the cocktail party.


    "Ryan, I''m sorry that I make a convenience of you today. In order to express my apology, I''ll invite you


    to dinner some other day." She smiled embarrassedly.


    "Silly girl, I''m willing to let you take advantage of me." Ryan said with a pity on her.


    "You are really a fool." She leaned against the wall and saw what the time was. "I have achieved my


    task today. I have showed up in this celebrity banquet. And I believe that someone will contact my


    agent soon. It''s time for me to finish my work. My assistant hase to pick me up. Ryan, see you


    another day. "


    "No, let me drive you home tonight."


    Hearing that, L was touched by him, but she shook her head reluctantly, "If the reporters see you


    drive me home, I am dead meat. It is the first day of returning home for me..."


    Ryan had no choice but topromise. L imed that her assistant hade and pushed him


    back to the party.


    However, in fact her assistant had already gone back home early to rest. She walked out of the hotel


    and wandered on the street alone.


    L''s heart was in a mess.


    She needed time to calm herself down.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She had already guessed that she would inevitably meet him when she came back, but she didn''t


    expect that it would be so horrible on the first day.


    Three times.


    At the airport, the fashion show and the cocktail party.


    Did she seed or fail?


    At least, she won the first battle.


    She, who was wearing a formal dress, hugged herself tightly on the street. Fortunately, few passers-by


    knew her, so she could enjoy her freedom time wantonly.


    In the past two years, she had experienced countless setbacks, difficulties, failure as well as sess.


    She always believed that she would be better tomorrow.


    And she would never retreat.


    ''Jacob, I cried andughed for you for neen years, which has already been in the past. Now I am


    L, the bright famous star of twenty-one years old. A bright future is waiting for me. I will never allow


    myself to go back.''


    Walking on the quiet and cold street, she sprained her ankle by ident.


    She took off her shoes and smiled bitterly when she thought of the broken ss she had stepped on.


    After a long time, when she stood up and was about to leave, a whistle of a car suddenly came and the


    light in front of the car shed.


    In the light, she squinted at the man who got out of the car.


    It was him!


    Looking up at the man''s slender and tall body getting closer and closer, L''s face turned pale,


    "Jacob? Are you following me? "


    Jacob looked down at her with an overwhelming force and said, "This road is public. Why do you say


    I''m following you? I just saw a poor puppy on the road. I stopped the car to have a look at her. "


    L was annoyed. She suddenly wanted to stand up, but she almost fell over because of the pain


    under her feet.


    With quick reaction capability, Jacob took a step forward and held her body to prevent her from falling


    down again.


    The woman in his arms attracted his attention. He couldn''t help being allured by her and forgot to let


    her go.


    Noticing his gaze, L blushed and shouted, "Lecher!"


    She raised her hand and pped him in the face.


    Jacob looked at L in disbelief. He couldn''t believe that she would p him.


    In the past, Louisa had been crazy about him. She had always been clinging tightly to him. How could


    she p him?


    He seemed to meet a different Louisa.


    Covering her chest with her hands, L pointed at him with her cheeks turning red, "Where are you


    looking at?"


    Jacob wiped his face and sneered, "Don''t be self-righteous. I''ve met a lot of women of all kinds. You


    are really not worth mentioning."


    Hearing this, L felt a dull pain in her heart. Of course, how could she forget that he had never been


    short of women!


    She turned around stubbornly and didn''t want to see him again, but every step she took was like


    stepping on the tip of a needle, and the pain was aggravated.


    The wound seemed to dehisce.


    Jacob looked at the trembling figure, considering that the skin exposed from her back just now was still


    cold, and the wound on her feet seemed to be very serious...


    "Where are you going? Where is your guardian Ryan? Hasn''t he sent you home? It''s sote, do you


    have to go home alone? Poor girl, why are you squatting at the intersection? Don''t tell me you are


    thinking about life! "


    "It''s none of your business, Mr. Jacob. We just met by chance. I''ll go back by myself. " Then she


    walked to the roadside with difficulty and was ready to take a taxi.


    However, her face was getting worse and worse.


    Without hesitation, Jacob picked her up and threw her into the car, "Don''t move!"


    "What are you going to do? It''s none of your business! " She was so ashamed and angry and she had


    no idea what Jacob was going to do next.


    "If you don''t keep quiet, I will immediately expose what happened between you and me!"


    Hearing this, L froze and stopped resisting.


    Jacob directly drove his car and then have a look at the woman beside him, "It seems that you care


    about your future very much! Don''t you want others to know that you have been married? You are


    cheating the audience! "


    "I have never thought of lying! But it was a terrible past, and it is not good for my development! I believe


    that Mr. Jacob won''te out to disclose my identify before. Isn''t the Gu family always unwilling to


    admit that I am your wife? "


    She smiled bitterly. In the Gu family, only grandma was willing to believe her, while others...


    She didn''t hold a wedding ceremony when she married Jacob.


    After getting the marriage certificate, she moved out of the Gu family mansion and lived in the private


    vi of Jacob. Except for the rtives and friends of the Gu family, few people knew that the heir of the


    Gu family Jacob had been married.


    In the first year of her marriage, she thought that she would acquire happiness one day, so she had


    been waiting for Jacob every day.


    Grandma told her that she would have a grand wedding after graduation.


    But she would never be able to wait for that wedding.


    Her words also made Jacob lost in thought. In the next few minutes, there seemed to be a strange


    atmosphere.


    "Anyway, you are wandering outside alone. If someone sees you and recognizes you as Louisa, which


    affects the reputation of the Gu family, it will have something to do with me. You''d better stay here


    obediently... " Jacob said softly.


    "It''s far fetched for you to say so."


    The expression on his face didn''t change. He looked straight ahead, but his hand holding the steering


    wheel was sweating.


    L didn''t want to argue with him anymore. She waited to see what he was going to do.


    Late at night, there were still many peopleing and going in the hospital. After L''s feet were


    bandaged, she was unwilling to let the man send her back.


    "I can take a taxi. I don''t want to bother Mr. Jacob. "


    "Do you think I''m willing to care about you? Even if a kitten or a puppy on the roadside is injured, I


    won''t care! Let alone you. I just... "


    "Just what?"


    "I have something to tell you! Get in the car! "

 Chapter 7 Drive Me To The Hotel Tonight

    Chapter 7 Drive Me To The Hotel Tonight


    "Tell me your address," said Jacob, pushing her into the car.


    It was the first day that L came back from abroad today. Flora Lin sent the address to her mobile


    phone, but when she took out her mobile phone from her bag, she suddenly found that her mobile


    phone was powered off!


    ''What should I do?''


    "You can drive me to the nearest hotel."


    "Hotel? Do you want me to take you to a hotel? " Jacob leaned over to her and squinted his eyes, with


    an evil expression on his face.


    L''s heart was beating wildly, but she acted as if nothing was on her mind. She just didn''t look at the


    man''s eyes and said, "No! Send me to the gate of the hotel, I''ll check in by myself! I don''t remember my


    address, so I have to stay in the hotel for one night. My agent wille to pick me up tomorrow. "


    Jacob sneered, "Well, so you have time to listen to me tonight. I have something important to discuss


    with you!"


    Regardless of whether L agreed or not, he sped up and looked straight ahead.


    Although L didn''t know what he was going to say, she soon recognized the direction he was driving


    toward. "You want to take me to... There? "


    With a sly smile on his face, Jacob said, "It seems that you remember everything clearly."


    "Stop the car."


    She said loudly.


    Instead of stopping the car, Jacob sped up again. L''s expression changed slightly. "I ask you to stop


    the car! If you don''t stop the car, I''ll open the door and jump off! "


    "Jump off? Try it! "


    With sharp eyes, L said resolutely, "Fine!"


    After this word, she turned around and unfastened her seatbelt. As soon as she opened the door, she


    was pulled over by the man, "Louisa, are you crazy?"


    "Louisa has been dead for a long time! I''ve told you many times that my name is L! Please call me


    L! Mr. Jacob! "


    She was never willing to go back to that nightmarish ce!


    As long as she thought of it, her heart was deadly hurt as if it would be torn to pieces.


    Seeing her tearful eyes and resolute expression, Jacob quickly stepped on the brake. L got out of


    the car without hesitation.


    "What are you doing now! L, do you want to hit the headlines on the first night youe back? If


    you walk on the street dressing like this, many people will take notice of you! "


    "That''s enough, Jacob. I don''t need you to care if I''m on the headline or not!"


    "Don''t get me wrong. I never care about you! What I care about is... You have to cooperate with me on


    one thing! "


    L stopped and looked back at him, "What? Is that what you want to tell me? "


    Jacob nodded and said, "Grandma will be back in a few days."


    Hearing his words, L''s eyes suddenly became bright. She looked at the man in surprise and said,


    "You mean grandma has recovered, right?"


    The only thing she worried about in the past few years was the grandma. Fortunately, she could get


    news about grandma from time to time, which made her feel at ease. Otherwise, she really felt sorry for


    grandma.


    "She has almost recovered, but... She can''t be stimted. That''s what I want to discuss with you.


    Grandma didn''t know you have left in the past two years. She thought you were studying abroad. "


    With surprise, L frowned slightly, "You said I was sent abroad to study, right?"


    She knew it since Jacob didn''t deny it.


    Grandma''s body had been badly hurt before, so she couldn''t be stimted any more. Therefore,


    although the Gu family all had known about their divorce, they just kept it from her.


    "I want to see grandma."


    She missed grandma very much.


    "You can see her. I won''t stop you. But you have to cooperate with me. You can''t tell her about our


    divorce. You should pretend to be my wife in front of grandma and let her rest assured. " Jacob looked


    at her deeply and said, "You don''t want grandma to get sick again, do you?"


    L lowered her eyes, frowned and thought, "But it won''t be concealed for a long time."


    "Don''t worry. Grandma just stays here for a few days and then she will fly to Switzend. We just need


    to pretend for a few days."


    "I can''t!"


    She suddenly shook her head violently and opposed his suggestion. "I can''t do this!"


    "Why? Are you going to irritate grandma? "


    L''s eyes turned red. The only thing she could do was to shake her head. She saw a taxi not far


    away and immediately hailed it. She got on the taxi quickly before Jacob could react.


    "Louisa, stop!"


    Looking at the direction where the car was leaving, Jacob was so angry that he kicked the tire with his


    foot. "Shit!"


    While in the taxi, L was crying like the rain fell, and the endless pain came... She didn''t want to be


    Louisa anymore!


    But he asked her to pretend to be his wife?


    No way!


    She couldn''t stand it!


    No matter what happened, she didn''t want to get close to that vi or the wedding room!


    L held her body tightly, with her nails deeply sunken into the skin of her arms, but she didn''t feel any


    pain.


    When Flora Lin found L, she saw that L was crying so sadly that her makeup was messed up.


    Without asking anything, she immediately covered the coat on L''s shoulder and said, "I''ll take you


    home."


    The so-called home was just an apartment that Flora Lin found for L to live in.


    It was already two o''clock in the morning. After taking a shower, L walked out of the bathroom. She,


    with long legs, stepped on the carpet, but her feet were covered with thick gauze.


    "Don''t worry. My feet don''t get wet. And that is just a small wound. It doesn''t matter, and there is no


    problem with attending ribbon-cutting ceremony today. " L said expressionlessly. At this moment,


    she looked different from the tearful women who had juste out of the taxi.


    "I know you are aggressive, but you have to take care of yourself. I canceled an interview this morning


    and put it off until tomorrow. While for the ribbon cutting ceremony this afternoon, you should still be


    present as nned."


    "Okay."


    "And your signing of the contract..."


    L waved her hand and pinched her forehead. "Flora, since I have given you full authority on the


    matters about my career after my returning home, that means I trust you. You can make a decision on


    this matter. Severalpanies are not bad. You can decide by yourself. After all, you know better than


    me about the domestic situation. "


    Flora Lin''s eyes widened and said calmly, "Fine."


    "But remember to stay away from the Gu group..." L couldn''t help but remind her. After all, the Gu


    family was a famous family, and she still didn''t want to have anything to do with it.


    Especially Jacob.


    Flora Lin nodded and said, "I''ll try my best to get away from it. But are you really not going to take


    advantage of the power of Jacob to get a high position in the future? After all, he is a good tool. Many


    people want to get close to him but all fail. Your previous identity is actually very good for hype! "


    "Stop! Flora, I''ve told you many times. Don''t do anything I don''t like! Otherwise, even if you work for


    him, I won''t save your face! I hope you can realize that you are my agent and don''t do anything harmful


    to my image. As for the Gu family, the further we stay away from, the better. " L said word by word,


    clenching her fists.


    "Okay, I can''t change your mind."


    "Yes. I insist on it. "


    Whereafter, they discussed the following work arrangements. By ident, L picked up her mobile


    phone and read the news. As expected, she was on the top trending topic!


    Fortunately, her tangle with Jacob was not exposed.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Flora Lin''s phone rang. L took a look at her, and she immediately opened the door


    and went out, while L turned off the light to sleep.


    In the darkness, L picked up her phone and dialed a familiar number. But there came a voice, "The


    subscriber you dialed is busy now..."


    She smiled bitterly and put down the phone.

 Chapter 8 A Woman Who Doesnt Yield To Both Hard And Soft Tactics

    Chapter 8 A Woman Who Doesn''t Yield To Both Hard And Soft Tactics


    "Have you made up your mind?"


    L didn''t know how Jacob got her new phone number. She stood in front of the mirror and answered


    the phone while putting on makeup, "No need to think about it. I won''t agree. I''ll make it clear when


    Grandmaes back. "


    "What are you going to say? In the past two years, I told Grandma that you were studying abroad, but I


    didn''t tell that you were already a star. "


    The man''s voice sounded somewhat ironic. Gritting her teeth, L narrowed her eyes and said, "You


    don''t need to worry about how I exin. Mr. Jacob, I won''t me it on you. You have nothing to worry


    about. Aren''t you just afraid that Grandma will me you? I will take the responsibility, then you will be


    satisfied, right? "


    "Louisa, it''s up to me how the thing will go, not you. All you need is to ept it! It seems that only the


    soft approach works for you right now, instead of hard one "


    L with frowned eyebrows, became more and more impatient on the phone, so she simply reached


    out her hand and hung up the phone.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She used to ept everything he asked, but not anymore


    Let him give up.


    After dressing up, L looked at the woman in the mirror with satisfaction. She smiled and turned


    around to leave.


    When L arrived at the coffee shop, she took out her mobile phone and checked the news casually.


    She was satisfied with thements from her fans, and even replied one or two questions from her


    fans who looked familiar.


    "Louisa!"


    "Jane..."


    When L heard the familiar voice, she immediately turned around and saw Jane was wearing a natty


    business suit in front of her.


    "Yesterday I saw the news that you were back. I thought if the big star didn''t have time to see me, then


    I would take advantage of my work to see you. But I was stood up... "


    It suddenly dawned on L, "So you are the one to interview... If I had known it earlier, I would have


    agreed, instead of turning you down. "


    "Your agent said that you suddenly got sick and felt ufortable. What happened exactly?" Jane


    ordered something to drink while she sat down.


    "It''s not a big deal. By the way, Jane, Ie here today to catch up on the old days. I also want to


    check with you, is Grandma reallying back? " L really doubted that Jacob was lying, but she


    couldn''t figure out his purpose.


    Anyway, He just wanted to do something bad to make her life miserable.


    Jane nodded, "Yes, Grandma wille back and stay for a few days. Also she will attend an important


    event by the way. Louisa, it''s time for you to go back to see her. Grandma has kept talking about you in


    the past two years, and she asked Jacob and me to take you to see her. But I..."


    L sighed, and the only person she felt sorry for was her grandmother.


    Grandma must be very sad. L hadn''t contacted her in the past two years.


    "Jane, you know what happened between me and Jacob. I can''t go back to be her granddaughter in


    Hearing this, Jane raised her eyebrows in confusion. "How did you know? Have you already see


    Jacob? Huh? So soon? "


    With a red face, L sighed unnaturally, "Yes, I did. But we quarreled fiercely. "


    "Well, I can imagine. You used to endure him all the time. Now, it must be a tit for tat battle. " Jane


    smiled helplessly. In fact, it was a good thing for Louisa to leave the Gu family.


    "I also know that no one in Gu family likes me except you. They didn''t tell Grandma because they were


    afraid that Grandma would be irritated, but they didn''t want me to go back. I don''t know what Jacob


    was up to. He finally got rid of me, why did he ask me to go back and lie to Grandma! Jane, I really


    can''t go back, so I have to tell Grandma the truth. How is Grandma''s health? "


    Jane told L, which was almost the same as what Jacob said.


    In other words, Jacob didn''t lie to her.


    "Louisa, in the Gu family, Grandma loves you, so does my mother and I. We all regard you as a


    member of our family. And Jacob, he is just too stubborn and doesn''t like to be forced! There must be


    some misunderstandings between you two at that time, and then gets deeper and deeper. He doesn''t


    hate you. " Jane said patiently.


    L turned her head and smiled bitterly, "Not hate me? Who knows, but he indeed doesn''t love me.


    When we got married, I was too young. It was my first time to fall in love with someone, and I only


    cared about him. But I didn''t expect him to hate me and resist me so much. If I knew... "


    "Even if you knew it, you would still choose to love him, wouldn''t you?"


    L neither admitted nor denied, and then said, "But now I have my own choice. No matter how stupid


    I was, I won''t repeat the same mistake now. Jane, you are always the closest person to me. Don''t call


    me Louisa anymore, it''s L, okay? "


    Knowing how painful she had been hurt by love, Jane nodded and said, "L, you don''t have to


    introduce me as elder sister either. Just Jane. Otherwise, if it is heard by others, you... "


    "All right, Jane. You just want to pretend to be young, right? " Lughed.


    Jane rubbed her forehead, "I am young! I''m not pretending! "


    It was almost afternoon when they parted in the coffee shop. L took a taxi in a hurry to the ce


    where the activity was held. Flora and Lily was already waiting for her.


    "Where have you been, L? It''s toote! " Flora scolded.


    "I''m not even allowed to see my old friends? And it''s in time, don''t worry?" L pouted her lips and


    said. "


    "Don''t you know your feet are hurt? The reason I turned down that interview is to let you have a rest,


    not let you run around! If you don''t listen to me like this again, I will... "


    With her eyebrows raised, L appeared to say provocatively, "Then you will tell on me, right? Come


    on, Flora, we alreadye back home, just don''t do the things in old ways. I know you are in


    determination. It won''t happen again, okay? And I know you have to report my work every day. But


    could you spare me this time? "


    Flora turned around and walked away without saying a word.


    Lily quickly came over and said, "L, you are so good at this. Just now, Flora was so angry that she


    thought something bad had happened to you as you didn''t answer the phone. But you just settled it by


    few words"


    L raised her eyebrows and said, "I have the most experience in dealing with her!"


    Both L and Lily smiled as if they had formed an alliance.


    "It is a big brand event today. The guests are the most famous young men and women. Look, that''s


    Ivan Lu, the partner you are going to cooperate with in themercial. And Celia... "


    "Celia?"


    Although L hadn''t done enough homework in advance, her eyes lit up as soon as she heard the


    name. Celia Cheng was her old acquaintance!


    She was not familiar with many stars in China, but Celia Cheng was one of them.


    When she was going to say something about Celia Cheng, Lily suddenly shouted, "Ah! L look,


    Jacob is here too! "


    "¡­¡­"


    "He''s here too! Why would he attend the ribbon cutting ceremony? " Lily frowned in confusion, but her


    eyes followed Jacob closely.

 Chapter 9 As You Wish, I Will Seduce Him

    Chapter 9 As You Wish, I Will Seduce Him


    As the only heir of the Gu family, Jacob never took part in any entertainment activities.


    But now why did he appear at the ribbon cutting ceremony?


    What happened?


    There was no news that Jacob would attend the ceremony before!


    The audience and the media were all confused. But they wouldn''t let go of such a shocking news, so


    they immediately began to take photos.


    After seeing Jacob, L clenched her fists, but she looked calm on the surface. The white tight dress


    she wore brought out her fair skin and beauty. She was not inferior to any other female stars.


    In the shlight, she greeted Ivan and went to have a chat with Celia, without looking at Jacob.


    The man in a suit walked straight ahead expressionlessly, attracting everyone''s attention.


    When he arrived at the interview area of the media, he was about to turn around and leave, but Fiona


    immediately caught up with him from behind. "Jacob, you are here! Are you here to see me?"


    Jacob nodded and said, "The boss here is my old ssmate, so Ie here to have a look. By the


    way, I want to see whether you are working hard or not. "


    "I work hard every day. I''m not relying on the reputation of our Gu family. I''m struggling by myself! "


    As he spoke, he looked around for the woman, L. He wanted to go to see what was going on, but he


    was tightly grabbed by Fiona.


    After the interview, Fiona pulled Jacob aside and whispered, "Tell me, Jacob, what the hell are you


    doing here? You always refuse to attend such activities, don''t you? "


    "I have exined. I just pass by."


    Jacob answered perfunctorily, but his eyes were still wandering around.


    Fiona snorted and said discontentedly, "You''ve changed, Jacob."


    "What?" The man''s ears turned red and shook his head embarrassedly. "What change is there in me?


    Don''t talk nonsense. I didn''t want to find anyone..."


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "You''ve changed. You''ve paid attention to the entertainment circle." Fiona looked at him doubtfully and


    asked, "Why?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she saw an annoying figure. Her eyes were burning with anger.


    "Jacob! Look, it''s that woman! You know what? She''s back. How shameless she is to steal the limelight


    from me! Look, she is now fawning on Celia and Ivan! "


    Without hesitation, Jacob turned his head. The woman''s bright smile came into his eyes, but her smile


    was to a male star!


    Fiona pouted in annoyance. Suddenly, something urred to her. She raised her head and asked in


    surprise, "Jacob, are you... Thinking of something incredible, Fiona shook her head repeatedly. "No,


    that is impossible. You''ve always been disliking her. If you knew that she was here, would youe?"


    With his ears getting redder and redder, Jacob twitched his mouth, cleared his throat and said, "I just


    pass by. I don''te here on purpose."


    "I mean if you know she is here, you won''te, right?"


    "Yes, of course."


    Jacob nodded. Suddenly, he narrowed his eyes and walked away. Fiona wanted to catch up with him,


    but was stopped by her agent.


    "I don''t expect that you and Miss Celia are ssmates. My first job here is advertising, please give


    more guidance to me."


    "Entertainment circle is very small. There will be acquaintances wherever you go. You will get used to it


    soon. " Said Ivan. With a perfect face, warm smile and a height of over 6 feet, he was attractive in the


    crowd.


    "L, Ivan is right. You will soon adapt to the domestic working pace. I believe that in the past you


    could stand out in that harsh foreign environment, now there is nothing difficult for you. You will do


    better than me. Besides, don''t call me Miss Celia, just call me Celia."


    L nodded, "Okay, Celia. Let''s make an appointment some other day. Ivan, give me your phone


    number too. "


    As soon as Ivan nodded and was about to take out his phone, a hand came up and stopped him. "Ivan,


    you should not give your phone number to others so easily..."


    L frowned and saw an annoying man. She had been keeping away from him, but he still appeared in


    front of her. Didn''t he see that she wasmunicating with her partners?


    When Ivan saw it was Jacob, he was surprised. "We haven''t seen each other for years. I thought you


    had forgotten me."


    Of course, Jacob almost forgot that this popr young star used to be his ssmate in primary school,


    and he just remembered it.


    Hearing their conversation, L raised her eyebrows and said to Celia, "It''s really a small circle."


    "Miss L want to hook up with you as soon as she came back. I can see that you are very popr


    now. Congrattions."


    "Uh... You tter me. " Feeling embarrassed, Ivan looked at Celia for help. ''What''s going on?''


    Damn it!


    What was Jacob talking about?


    Did he mean that she was ttering Ivan?


    Celia looked at Jacob and then looked at L. Feeling that the atmosphere was a little strange, she


    just said a few words and pulled the Ivan away.


    In a fit of pique, L picked up a ss of wine and drank it up. "Can you stop stirring up trouble?"


    "Stir up trouble?" Jacob raised his eyebrows and said, "I thought you had forgotten your mother


    "Can you stop being so sarcastic, Jacob?" With anger in her heart, she tried to keep calm on the


    surface. "Why can''t I connect with Ivan? I juste back from abroad and don''t have any friends or


    acquaintances. Why can''t I get familiar with my partner first! I strongly advise you not to try to hinder


    my career! "


    "I don''t have free time to hinder your so-called career! But you can''t seduce Ivan. You should know that


    he is... " All of a sudden, Jacob stopped and didn''t go on, but L got angry.


    "Seduce him? Are you serious? Who seduced him? Who saw me seducing him? " Her face turned red.


    No matter how calm she was, she couldn''t stand Jacob''s nder and humiliation!


    Her voice was deliberately lowered for fear of being heard by others.


    "It''s me. I saw it with my own eyes. You are trying to suck up to him, aren''t you? It''s true that he''s very


    popr recently. Do you want to take advantage of him to make some scandal to hype you? "


    Jacob stepped forward, stared at her and said fiercely, "You''d better not make your behavior too


    disgraceful!"


    L was so angry that she wanted to hit him. What did this man think of her?


    His mind was so dirty!


    She tried to calm down. With a smile, she looked at him evilly and said in a low voice, "Okay, you are


    right! You remind me that Ivan is a popr young male star, and it''s a good choice for me to have an


    affair with him. Besides, he is so handsome! The most handsome male star in the entertainment circle!


    I think I have nothing to lose. Thank you, Mr. Jacob. As you wish, I will seduce him. "

 Chapter 10 Reunion

    Chapter 10 Reunion


    Hearing this, Jacob was furious. He grabbed L''s hand and pinched it hard. "Say it again?"


    "I won''t say it a second time. The only thing I can say to you is "Thank you"! Thank you for thinking so


    much about my career! " L smiled sweetly, but cursed Jacob eight hundred times in her heart.


    Stupid!


    With anger all over his body, Jacob gritted his teeth and looked at her. "You are so eloquent, which


    makes me look at you with new eyes!"


    "No thanks!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Jacob and L just stared at each other, but in the eyes of others, the atmosphere was a little strange.


    After Fiona was free, she wanted to settle ounts with L. Only then did she see that Jacob was


    standing next to L!


    "Jacob! What are you doing? " Fiona immediately pulled away their hands, stood in the middle of them,


    and looked fiercely at L. "What do you want to do again? Do you want to... "


    Fiona looked around and kept silent. She immediately dragged L to the backstage. L rubbed her


    hands, frowning and said impatiently, "Are you two done? I have work to doter. Don''t you have any


    other things to do?"


    "Louisa Gu, how dare you say that..."


    "Well, Miss Fiona, have you forgotten that your surname is Gu, but mine is not. When I was a child, you


    said that I was not the member of the Gu Family. So, please call me L, and don''t ever call me Louisa


    again... "


    "Yes, Miss L. Since you left, why did youe back? And why bother my brother, Jacob? Don''t


    forget that you were dumped by my brother. You can''t get back together! No way! "


    Hearing this, L felt a little distressed.


    Soon, she suppressed it.


    "Hahaha Fiona, you''re kidding, right? I''ve only been back for two days and I''ve been busy with my


    work. And I''m also curious why I can always see Mr. Jacob in my workce Miss Fiona, you should


    ask your brother. "


    L fought back at the right time, and her beautiful words stunned Fiona.


    "What do you mean, L? Do you mean that my brotheres to your workce to pester you while


    he has nothing to do?" Fiona looked at her with a twisted face.


    L smiled and raised her eyebrows proudly. "That''s what you said. I didn''t."


    Embarrassed and angry, Fiona looked at Jacob and said, "Jacob, look at her! She ndered you,


    shameless! My brother doesn''t want to see you. He hates you the most! It was you who yed tricks! "


    "You know clearly who is ying tricks!" All of a sudden, L''s face darkened. She took a step closer


    to Fiona and said in a domineering tone, "Don''t think that no one knows what you have done. I know


    everything!"


    Hearing this, Fiona felt a little guilty. She unconsciously grabbed Jacob''s arm and said, "What the hell


    are you talking about? I did nothing. Don''t put others in the wrong! Jacob, look at her. She is bullying


    me again. She always disguised herself as nice person! In the Gu Family, she pretended to be weak,


    but actually bullied me behind your back! I was often bullied by her. "


    L was shocked. It was unreasonable!


    Who on earth act one way in the open and another way in secret? Who on earth bullied her secretly?


    For the sake of the Gu family, L didn''t care about what Fiona had done, but it didn''t mean that Fiona


    could talk ck into white, full of lies.


    "Fiona, do you want me to tell everything you have done? Okay then, I''ll have a talk with you. And


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob, you listen as well. " She pointed at Jacob, who was still stunned by calling his name. He nodded


    and said, "I''m listening."


    "I don''t want to tell how you used to act one way in the open and another way in secret in the Gu


    Family before. But don''t try to nder me. I didn''t do anything wrong in the Gu Family. Let''s put aside


    the past. You disliked me on the first day I came back. You wanted me to lose face, didn''t you? You


    wanted me to make a fool of myself on my first show by doing something bad behind my back! Don''t


    think that no one knows what you have done, but I know... "


    "What nonsense are you talking about? I don''t know!" Fiona immediately interrupted her and shouted


    with a guilty conscience, "I didn''t do anything to you. It''s your bad luck if something happens to you!


    Maybe... Maybe it is you who have offended too many people... "


    "Fiona, who else can I offend besides you? I just came back. Only you would do such a thing to hurt


    me. "


    "Is that you, Fiona? You did something in her shoes, didn''t you? " Jacob frowned and snapped, "Even if


    you have a problem with her, how can you do such a thing!"


    "I... Jacob, don''t believe her... "


    "Don''t be silly. What benefits will you get from her? You can''t y such a trick at your age! Do you


    know that you are the daughter of the Gu family? You shouldn''t have done such a thing! " In the eyes of


    Jacob, Fiona was just a little girl. Although she was only one year younger than Louisa, she had always


    been treated as his little sister.


    "Jacob, are you on her side? I did that because she stole my job! And you me me... I should be the


    one who yed the finale, not her. She suddenly said she wanted to go back! She was just a popr


    Inte celebrity. She really thought she was a big star! Jacob, she picked on me first, okay? I''m so


    wronged. Who canfort me? She''s just slightly injured now. There''s no need to make a fuss! "


    Fiona didn''t take it seriously. Her tearful look almost softened Jacob''s heart.


    "Jacob, you have seen with your own eyes how your sister talks ck into white. At first, I didn''t even


    want to mention it. For the sake of the Gu Family, I can''t do anything to you either, but you still take the


    initiative toe up? It was her fault, but all med on me now? I''m more popr than you. It''s the


    organizer''s business to arrange the finale. If you have any objections, you can argue with them. Don''t


    use those tricks against me! Let me tell you, Fiona, this is thest time. If you dare to hurt me again, I


    won''t show mercy! Even if you are a member of the Gu family, I will punish you! "


    Frightened by the imposing manner of L, Fiona stepped back behind Jacob. Fiona shrank, but


    seemed to be intimidating. "Why are you so arrogant? You are just a star. Do you still want to oppose


    the Gu Family?"


    "That''s enough, Fiona. Stop talking." Jacob scolded Fiona harshly. Then he looked at L and said,


    "It''s Fiona''s fault. I''ll be responsible for it."


    L rolled her eyes. She knew that Jacob loved his cousin very much, so he would protect her.


    Without saying anything, L turned around and left.


    Looking at L''s back, Jacob felt inexplicably irritable.


    It seemed that her eyes were mocking him, which made him very ufortable.

 Chapter 11 She Is A Slatternly Woman

    Chapter 11 She Is A tternly Woman


    "I don''t think you need to attend today''s activity. I''ll deal with the rest for you. Go back and reflect on


    yourself!" Jacob knew that if he didn''t teach his cousin a lesson, she would be hopeless.


    Seeing that Jacob was so angry, Fiona didn''t want to say anything more. She looked at him and


    begged, "Jacob, please, I havee here today. What if there is any bad news about me because I


    leave early? I promise you that I will never do such a thing again. Don''t be angry. "


    Jacob said coldly, "Go back right now."


    Fiona was most afraid that Jacob would be angry. She took a resentful look at L and left dejectedly.


    After Calling Barry to deal with the matter of Fiona, Jacob turned around and walked into the hall.


    With attractive appearance, L was already standing in the center of the stage, surrounded by Celia,


    Ivan, as well as some other stars and celebrities.


    Looking at such a dazzling woman, he had a strange and throbbing feeling in his heart.


    She had really changed.


    At least she had changed a lot on the surface.


    Louisa was like a girl next door. Even if she lived in the Gu family, her appearance was easily ignored.


    Even many ordinary people did not know that the Gu family had such an adopted daughter.


    She was a in girl, without any makeup, and had a mediocre study. She was kind and timid. There


    was only one thing that she liked very much¡ªsinging and dancing.


    In addition to pestering him in daily life, she often sang, yed the piano and danced at home...


    In a trance, he found that he still remembered how flustered she was when he saw her dancing.


    He thought he didn''t have any memories about her.


    Now, with exquisite makeup and beautiful clothes, she had be the focus of everyone, and every


    move of her exuded her charm.


    Maybe no one would believe that she was Louisa.


    And her way of doing things had also be another person''s. She was no longer weak, and no


    longer flinching. She even dared to fight and was not afraid of anybody and anything.


    Jacob chuckled. If she was pestering him now, it would be difficult for him to get rid of her


    After the activity, Flora called out to L, "L, there is a dinner party tonight..."


    "What dinner party?"


    "There is a director wanting to invite you..."


    "Flora, have you forgotten that my feet are injured?"


    L said with a gentle smile. She solved the trouble easily. She looked around and wondered if that


    man had left.


    He must have left.


    That''s great.


    She didn''t want to see him again. How could she see him everywhere!


    But for he had done something bad to her before, she would have doubted if he had pestered her on


    purpose.


    She sneered. How could it be possible?


    "L, what are you thinking about? Did you hear what I said to you? " Seeing that L was still absent-


    minded, Flora pulled a long face and said, "Here are the contract and materials. Have a look. I''ve


    decided to choose this MY Group, it is promising. "


    Hearing that, L came to her senses and said curiously, "Didn''t you say that both AT Media and HY


    Media have the intention to sign me? Why do you choose this one? "


    "AT Media is too limited. It only conducts business about TV series. As for HY Media, although it is the


    top mediapany, it is too traditional and misceneous. There are too many superstars in it. Even if


    you go in, you may not be able to get attention. But MY Group is different. It has an international


    background andcks of famous star to make it strong. So once you go there, you will be valued. I did


    it for your sake, and MY Group has very attractive remuneration, and it is the most advantageous one


    among thesepanies. "


    L waved her hand and stopped Flora. "Since you have made up your mind, sign it. It is good that it


    has an international background... But... "


    Why did she feel uneasy?


    L went to the bathroom to fix her makeup. But she ran into a man and a woman by ident as soon


    as she came out. "Damn it... Well... "


    It was Jacob... With a less well-known female star!


    She was stunned.


    Looking at their entangled hands, her body stiffened.


    As soon as Jacob saw her, he put his arm around Shirley''s waist and said, "It doesn''t matter. You don''t


    have to apologize. "


    Seeing the behavior of Jacob, Shirley was immediately ted. She leaned in his arms with a sweet


    smile and said, "Honey, do you want to drink something with me after I finish my work? Last time, I


    didn''t... "


    Jacob immediately reached out his hand to stop Shirley, "Shush. It willck of mystery to say it out By


    the way, Miss L, would you like to join us? It will be interesting if we y together. "


    L''s face turned red, she didn''t know if she was angry or provoked by their explicit words. "No,


    thanks. I have no interest in ying with you. I have a dinner party to attend tonight. "


    After saying that, L turned around and was about to leave, but Jacob immediately rushed to her to


    grab her arm, and said in a cold tone, "What dinner party?"


    "Of course some directors want to invite me to have dinner and drink something. There are so many


    party? " She frowned. She just wanted to fight back and let him know that she didn''t have free time to


    drink with him, but why did he seem to be a little angry?


    Was he angry that she interrupted him and Shirley?


    Jacob paused for a while and said word by word, "You mustn''t go!"


    "What? You are not my agent. Why do you order me? You are so strange. " L frowned and felt a little


    pain in her arm. "Let go of me!"


    Shirley was a little confused. Even she was so stupid that she could tell that the atmosphere between


    them was a little strange. She leaned against Jacob and said, "Honey, let''s go. Why do you care about


    her? She is a tternly woman, just let her go."


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "What are you talking about?" L snapped, "Who is the tternly woman? ording to the current


    situation, you are the one you are talking about, right? "


    Shirley''s pretty face turned red. She was about to raise her hand to p L, but was stopped by


    Jacob. "Don''t quarrel with her..."


    "I advise you to learn to be smart, Miss Shirley. This Mr. Jacob seems to be romantic, but in fact he is


    ruthless. " With a smile, she bypassed them and went straight away. While she met another person.


    Ivan, who had been watching them all the time, was a little stunned. Seeing that L was walking


    towards him, he said, "If you are going to have dinner with director tonight, I can be your escort. "


    L was surprised, she didn''t know why Ivan would help her. "Thank you. "


    "Miss L, you are so good at seducing others! You can''t wait to attend the director''s dinner as soon


    as youe back. And there is a young handsome man being your escort. If you have self-esteem,


    you won''t do these. Yesterday, your escort was Ryan, but today is Ivan. I don''t know who will be the


    next tomorrow! " The voice of Jacob came from behind, which could always make L angry.


    "You..."


    "Well... Miss L justes back from abroad, so she doesn''t know much about the situation in


    China. As a gentleman and her friend, it is not a bad thing to be her escort. Jacob, as a friend, I advise


    you not to drink too much. It''s bad for your health. "


    After saying that, Ivan took L''s hand and left.


    Looking at their backs, Jacob was very angry. As soon as Shirley approached him and was about to


    say something, Jacob pushed her over and said, "Get out! Don''t pester me next time, or I will terminate


    the contract with you. "


    After taking a few steps, L said to Ivan, "I''m not going to attend the dinner..."


    Hearing that, Ivan smiled, "Oh... I see. Did you say that on purpose just now? "


    She looked embarrassed and shook her head. "Not on purpose. I just said it casually. "


    "Don''t be so stubborn. I know everything. "


    L was stunned and frowned. ''What does he know?''

 Chapter 12 The Woman In His Heart Is Coming Back

    Chapter 12 The Woman In His Heart Is Coming Back


    "L, are you familiar with Ivan?" On their way back, Flora asked.


    L remembered that Flora saw Ivan escort her to the car. L shook her head and said, "We just met


    today."


    But what Ivan said was a little strange.


    What did he know?


    "But he cares about you so much." Flora seemed thinking something. She looked at L and said in a


    deep voice, "L, Ivan is very popr right now. It''s better for you to be close to him..."


    Hearing that, L frowned and asked, "Flora, what do you mean? If you have any other thoughts, just


    forget it. For the time being, I will not consider using that kind of method to fight for my position. "


    "This was not bad. It was just a marketing strategy. And I didn''t ask you to do anything... "


    L didn''t listen any more. She went back to the back seat of the limo and changed her dress.


    Flora didn''t feel embarrassed. She didn''t continue but answered a phone call.


    "If you have nothing else to doter,e with me."


    "About what? Didn''t I cancel the dinner? Don''t arrange those things for me anymore! "


    "Not that. It''s Mr. Lu from MY Group, asked us to talk about the contract tonight. We have been


    informed of the location just now. We can change our clothes and go there right away... "


    Feeling a headache, L just changed into a casual sportswear. She poked her head over. "Flora, you


    are so cruel. You won''t stop until I''m exhausted, will you? I''ll shoot themercial at four o''clock


    tomorrow morning, and now arranged to see Mr. Lu. Okay, I''ll go with you. You have toe with me


    anyway. "


    I don''t believe you are not tired.


    However, Flora did have more energy than her.


    L put on a simple and casual dress again. L and Flora arrived at the appointed restaurant and


    saw MY Group''s Mr. Lu, who was Barry Lu.


    "Miss L, all I have done because I''m your big fan. I have been paying attention to your overseas


    development, so I want to sign you as soon as youe back. "


    L was a little surprised. Mr. Barry was really, how to put this... So enthusiastic.


    "Thank you for your kindness."


    During the whole dinner and conversation, L was absent-minded. Although the benefits they offered


    were very attractive, she felt that the Mr. Barry was a little strange.


    It was already one o''clock in the morning when they finished. Sitting in the car, L felt sleepy. With her


    eyes closed, she suddenly said, "Find a time to sign the contract."


    Flora nodded, "okay. I will make an appointment with Barry. "


    On the other side, Barry drove to a vi and entered a room. "Mr. Jacob, things are almost done. Flora


    has just made an appointment to sign the contract. "


    Jacob turned around and smiled, "okay. Then you''d better hurry up and sign her as soon as possible. I


    don''t believe that she can escape from my control"


    "But Mr. Jacob, why did you personally want to sign L who just came back? Do you know her? "


    Barry asked in confusion.


    Jacob narrowed his eyes and smiled evilly, "Of course I know her."


    "Really? You really know her? " Barry smiled happily, "I''m really her big fan. It''s so good to sign her! Mr.


    Jacob, you can entrust L to me. I will definitely make her more famous! "


    "Famous? Who said I wanted to make her famous? " The man said coldly.


    "What do you mean? Mr. Jacob, don''t you do this for... "


    "It depends on her own choice whether she wants to be famous or not." Jacob said thoughtfully.


    In the past few days, Barry felt that Jacob was very strange. Jacob suddenly intervened and asked


    Barry to sign the contract with L as soon as possible. And Jacob also proposed such a rich condition


    to let L join. If Barry didn''t say that he was her big fan, people would think that Barry had any


    intention for L.


    Before dawn, L yawned and rushed to the studio. She rushed to the studio every day without a stop,


    and there was no time to cure her foot injury. Lily, who was beside her, was a little flustered. "L, I


    think you still need to rest. You can''t handle so much work."


    "Don''t worry. The doctor has checked. I will manage to hang on till it is over. Hurry up, Lily. It''s time for


    us to go inside. "


    At the first nce L saw Ivan. The two of them discussed the details and began to shoot.


    The first spokesperson she got after returning home was the famous beverage brand. L had signed


    together with Ivan and got along very well.


    Noticing the difort on her feet, Ivan took care of her all the time.


    During the break, L couldn''t help but ask, "You said yesterday you know something. What do you


    know? "


    With a helpless smile, Ivan said, "I know everything."


    Her eyelids twitched. "I know you know the things, but what it is? Don''t be so mysterious. I''m scared by


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    what you said. "


    "Don''t be afraid. I won''t say anything. It won''te out of my mouth no matter what happened. "


    "You... What are you talking about? " She didn''t believe that Ivan could know anything.


    Was he Jacob''s ssmate from primary school? So Ivan had met her?


    But it was not possible. As far as she knew, Jacob didn''t have a friend, even from primary school.


    Besides she had a very low sense of existence in the Gu Family at that time, so Ivan shouldn''t even


    know her existence.


    "You and him. I know your rtionship. Someone told me... "He stopped smiling and kept silent for a


    few seconds." but it''s not Jacob. He and I are just ordinary friends. "


    Someone told him?


    With this question, L spent the whole day shooting. After finishing the work, she politely refused the


    invitation of Ivan to dinner and immediately went back to her apartment to have a rest.


    Whoosh.


    L was really tired.


    But it was still a little better than when she was abroad.


    At least, she could have a good sleep.


    But someone didn''t want her to sleep at ease.


    "Louisa! No, L. I tell you, don''t try to badger my brother as soon youe back Jacob didn''t love


    you and already abandon you back then, and now he doesn''t love you either! "


    "Miss Fiona, You call me at suchte time and just to tell me this?"


    "Jacob is on my side. He was afraid that I would learn something bad from you, but I tell you, you will


    never step on me to get what you want. I am the daughter of the Gu Family, and you are always a


    humble orphan! "


    "You''ve gone too far, Fiona!"


    "Humph, I warn you. It won''t be easy to mess with me again. By the way, I have another news to tell


    you. Ellie will be back soon. My brother has been waiting for her all these years. You know that. Don''t


    cry and kneel down to me then! "


    After saying that, Fiona hung up the phone. L was in a trance.


    Is Ellieing back?


    Is it true?


    L felt a little cold all over her body. Thinking of that night, the name that the man had called in her


    ears, entangled her like nightmares.


    L couldn''t get rid of that nightmare.


    She woke up crying. There was no one around her but endless darkness.


    But now, the woman in Jacob''s heart was finally going toe back to him.


    He must be very happy.


    Very happy.


    The kind of happiness that would drive him crazy.

 Chapter 13 Shooting An Intimate Scene

    Chapter 13 Shooting An Intimate Scene


    Last night, a phone call made L toss and turn, and on the second day, she got dark circles.


    Finally she could have a good rest for a night, but it was interrupted by Fiona. Of course, she couldn''t


    let Fiona go easily.


    "Miss Fiona, let''s meet today. I have something important to talk to you. Address is XXXX "


    Fiona thought that L was going to surrender and ask about Ellie, so she arrived at the ce


    ording to the appointment. However, Fiona found that L arranged to meet in a messy alley,


    selling goods everywhere, mixed with good and bad people. Fiona was wearing expensive clothes and


    high-heeled shoes, which was not suitable for the environment.


    Damn it! Fiona had been waiting for L for an hour. Why hadn''t she arrived yet!


    Fiona had called L countless times, but she didn''t answer. There was only one message that replied


    to Fiona "I''ll be there soon. See you."


    On the other side, L, in a white gauze dress, walked barefoot on the beach. She was in a graceful


    posture. A tall figure came over from the opposite direction, took her hand and smiled at her


    "Cut!"


    "Well, this scene is okay. Have a rest and the next scene is about to begin! "


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ivan looked at L in confusion and said "Why do you look so tired today?" "If you really don''t feel well,


    you just have to say..."


    "Nothing. I just came back from abroad and didn''t get used to it." She smiled bitterly. "By the way, only


    two scenes are left to shoot After today, I can finally breathe and have a rest for a whole day. It''s time to


    rx with my sis. "


    "Sis? Which sister? "Ivan asked.


    "It''s my... Just an old acquaintance. " L didn''t dare to say that Jane was her sister, so she could only


    say that Jane was an old friend.


    Hearing this, Ivan wanted to say something more. Suddenly, Lily with sweat on her forehead, ran over


    to L and said, "L, the man on that day is also here."


    "Which man?"


    Following Lily''s hand, L saw Jacob in a white shirt!


    Lily remembered that day when she saw Jacob and L in the lounge. Later Lily remembered that it


    was Jacob from the Gu Group?


    Even Lily could see that there was something between L and Jacob.


    At least they were old acquaintances.


    L frowned. She didn''t know what was going on with him on the shooting set. Was he here for


    business?


    "It seems that someone is not going to let it go," said Ivan with a helpless smile


    "Never mind. Leave him alone."


    She didn''t want to be disturbed by Jacob. Ellie wasing back!


    Without waiting for any break, L picked up the script and read the next two scenes. She went on


    shooting after she went through the script with Ivan.


    It was an intimate scene.


    Ivan held her face and kissed her affectionately on the forehead.


    When the two of them approached, a voice suddenly sounded, "Hello, what''s wrong? What? "


    "Cut"


    "Who is it? Who is talking? Don''t you know that we are shooting here? "


    The angry director rebuked loudly. When he turned around, he found that it was Jacob holding the


    phone. The director immediately stood up tteringly and said, "Oh, it''s Mr. Jacob. I didn''t say you just


    now"


    "I''m just passing by. I''m sorry to interrupt your shooting," said Jacob, waving his hand and staring


    straight at the man and the woman who were still holding each other


    "No, No. Mr. Jacob, it is fine."


    "It seems that we have to shoot another one," said L said to Ivan smilingly


    With a smug smile, Ivan raised his eyebrows and said, "Okay, I''d like to take a few more times."


    Ivan raised his voice and looked at Jacob on purpose.


    Jacob was so angry that his hands were trembling and the corners of his mouth were twitching. "Ivan,


    your acting skill has also improved a lot. I have to see you differently."


    "Jacob, you have impressed me too. I thought you had put all you time at work these years and had no


    chance to see you. But recently, it seems we can have a good chat. I believe I will see you more often


    in the future. "


    L frowned and said to the director immediately, "Director, I think we can start to shoot the scene


    now."


    "What do you think, Mr. Jacob?" The director, however, only cared about Jacob''s feelings, which made


    L angry.


    She pretended not to see Jacob.


    Jacob stepped forward, pulled away their hands and took L away.


    "Hey Get rid of me! There are so many people here. What are you doing? " L panicked. He was the


    boss of the Gu Group, and she was a popr star. What if someone misunderstood their rtionship.


    Jacob was very domineering and had no time to notice other people were looking at. He pulled her


    directly to a ce where no one was around


    "What the hell are you doing, Jacob? I''m working. Why are you making trouble out of nothing! Don''t tell


    me that you followed me as Fiona said. It''s easy to make people misunderstand... " Although L had


    a ruddy face, she was still exhausted.


    Jacob snorted, "It is not what you think!"


    "Oh? Right, I know it''s impossible. " She shook off his big hand and touched her wrist. It was hurt in


    red.


    "Then why did you take me away in front of so many people? Do you know it''s easy to get me into


    trouble? What is this about? What the hell do you want? "


    Looking at her back, Jacob wanted to step forward and say something, but he said, "I came to you


    today because Because you made a fool of Fiona! I received a call from Fiona, saying that you had an


    appointment with her. She was still in that dirty ce, but you were shooting an intimate scene here!


    Did you do it on purpose? "


    "She provoked me first. I was just ying a trick. If she didn''t provoke me, of course I would leave her


    alone. It was just a small lesson for her. Mr. Jacob didn''t have to be so angry Besides, it''s only been a


    short time. Fiona won''t find it so soon, and you won''te so soon, will you? "


    It seemed that L had found a loophole. "You said you came for this?"


    Jacob snorted and said awkwardly, "Yes. What else can it be? "


    "You''d better not waste your time." L sneered, "I heard that someone ising back. Of course you


    don''t have time to care about these boring things. "


    Jacob thought she was talking about Grandma, so he nodded and said, "of course, I''m not that free."


    Gritting her teeth, L said, "Well, Mr. Jacob, you can leave now. Ivan is still waiting for me. I have to


    go back to shoot my scene!"


    Then she turned around and was about to go to the bathroom, but he didn''t give up and followed her


    directly.


    When she arrived at the door of the bathroom, Jacob grabbed her arm and asked, "Go back? Do you


    still want to shoot that kind of scene when you go back? "


    She stared at him, "what kind of scene? Shut up! I don''t want to listen to you! "


    "Shut up?" The man was irritated. "Since you want to shut up, I''ll help you!" Then he lowered his head,


    held her face and kissed her hard.


    With her eyes wide open, L struggled helplessly, "HMM..."

 Chapter 14 I Like The Smell Of Your Lipstick

    Chapter 14 I Like The Smell Of Your Lipstick


    "Damn it!" With her eyes wide open, the woman pounded the man''s back with her hands in panic, but


    in vain.


    His breath invaded her whole body.


    She felt limp and numb all over her body.


    Damn it! What was he doing?


    Did he know what he was doing!


    Why did he bully her again and again?


    Thinking of this, a touch of firmness shed through her eyes. She resisted more and more violently,


    and her body kept twisting in order to get rid of him.


    The man pressed against her body tightly, and his eyes were full of strong strength. He was looking at


    her charmingly and threatened, "Try it again."


    His low voice seemed to be full of eagerness for her, but his tone was full of strength that could not be


    ignored.


    Not knowing the reason, the warning words of Jacob suddenly made L who was wiggling in front of


    him stop moving.


    She stood there still, with a trace of panic in her clear eyes.


    Try it...


    What else would he do!


    Her hands changed from beating his back to grabbing his shirt. She grabbed it tightly.


    Trembling all over, she could only make a muffled sound. She wanted to struggle, but he tightly held


    her waist.


    The man held her face in his big hands, making her unable to escape.


    She began to indulge herself in his simple kiss.


    This feeling really scared her.


    How could it be...?


    She tried to push the man in front of her away, but his kiss was like poison that she could not resist.


    It made people poisoned.


    In a daze, she gradually lost her mind.


    After a long time, he finally let her go


    Jacob let go of her lips but didn''t let go of her body. He still maintained an intimate distance from her.


    "Bastard! You bastard, Jacob! "


    Before L could reach out her hand, her hands were pressed down by him and were tied behind her.


    Looking at her exasperated look, he reached out his hand to hold her chin and got close to her lips. "It


    tastes good. I like it. Remember to use this lipstick next time. "


    L''s face became redder and redder, "Do you know what you are doing? "


    "Of course I know."


    "How can you... Do this to me! "


    She used to expect to be closer to him, but no matter how she tried to please him, he didn''t care about


    her at all, let alone kissing her.


    While the only time he touched her made her so scared!


    But now, it would only make her feel sick!


    "Why not? You can kiss with an unknown man in order to make money, why can''t you just practice


    kissing with me? " The man said domineeringly and ruthlessly.


    L shook her head angrily and escaped from the control of his big hand. "No! It is just my work. It''s a


    normal thing. Who do you think you are? You are really a stranger! "


    "Am I a stranger? I''m your... Your... "


    "Who are you? Who do you think you are? " She stared at the man with her bright eyes, waiting to see


    what he could say.


    "I''m you, ex husband." Jacob said word by word.


    "As you said, ex husband. What kind of rtionship is that? It''s all over. How can you... Let me go! Why


    don''t you let me go! Jacob, tell me what kind of reason you have to grab me! "


    She was about to explode!


    "You should thank me for helping you train!" He raised a corner of his mouth with an evil and attractive


    smile. "In case you don''t have kissing experience and be timid. "


    "You bastard! Who told you I have no kissing experience? I have more experience than anyone else!


    Don''t look down upon me. I''ve dated a lot of boyfriends abroad in the past two years. Let alone kissing,


    even for... "


    The man''s eyes were fixed tightly, emitting a sense of hostility. "What is it? "


    ''damn it! ''.


    She couldn''t stop blowing.


    "Even for the sex between men and women, I also never stopped." Said L defiantly, raising her


    eyebrows and smiling.


    ''She had never stopped... Is that true? ''


    Obviously, he didn''t believe her, but what if she really... Damn it!


    He still didn''t believe that she would do that thing with others!


    Didn''t she only love him?


    How could she change her mind in two years?


    He had never taken Ryan seriously. A few years ago, Louisa had never had a crush on Ryan, let alone


    now. He didn''t believe that she had someone else in her heart!


    The man was furious, the blue veins on his face popped out, and he exerted force on his hands. "You...


    You never stop... I don''t believe that! "


    "Yes. Have you ever stopped sex? Where is your Miss Ellie? " Her eyes were bright and a little red.


    Hearing this, Jacob frowned. ''Why did she suddenly mention Ellie?''


    "Of course we are good. Very good. "


    L pursed her lips and didn''t say anything. She looked at the man without blinking. The man also


    sensed the coldness all over her body.


    "What''s up? Are you unhappy to see us live a good life? Are you jealous? Does it mean that you still


    care about me and love me? Louisa... " The man smiled and corrected himself, "Oh, no, you are L. "


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her face became paler and paler, and her eyes gradually became a little moist. She felt sorrowful and


    angry in her heart. She gritted her teeth and lifted her leg hard.


    "Ah..."


    L red at him, "You bastard, Jacob! Let me tell you, I don''t love you anymore. Not to mention being


    jealous. Don''t even think about it! I, L, won''t cry for you, let alone be jealous because of you! If you


    touch me again, I won''t spare you! Go away! "


    She turned around angrily, but a tear fell quietly when her back was against him.


    Damn it! This man was so hateful!


    At this time, Lily rushed over. She looked at L''s face in confusion, because her eyes were filled with


    tears and her lips were very red and swollen...


    Obviously, they had gone through a fierce battle.


    "L, are you okay?"


    With her back to Jacob, L said stubbornly, "I''m fine! Let''s go! "


    After taking a few steps, Lily couldn''t help but remind her, "L, let''s go to the bathroom to fix your


    makeup... Your face... "


    When L stood in front of the mirror, she saw that the lipstick in her lips had been ruined.


    Tears rolled down her cheeks.


    Lily silently took a few steps back, without looking at L, but her heart was full of doubts.


    "Lily, you know what to do. Don''t say a word to others, okay? "


    "Don''t worry, L. I know what to do. Well, someonees to visit you... "


    "Who?"

 Chapter 15 If You Touch Me Again, Ill Bite You

    Chapter 15 If You Touch Me Again, I''ll Bite You


    When L came back to the filming site, she had already fixed her makeup and appeared in front of


    everyone with a new look.


    But in the crowd, there was no sign of Jacob.


    She must have kicked him hard just now.


    "Ryan, why are you here? "


    L asked in surprise.


    "I happened to pass by here..."


    Why these men came up with the same excuse? Couldn''t they find something new?


    "I just heard that Jacob is also here, right? Did hee to bother you? Did he do anything to you? "


    Ryan said in a low voice, looking worried.


    She pretended to be calm, "No, what can he do to me... But I leave Fiona in a ce alone and he


    came to get even with me. I drove him away. "


    "That''s good. You''re about to finish your work. I''ll pick you up for dinner. It happens that Jane is also


    there... "


    "Okay. Please wait for me for a moment... "


    L went back in a hurry to finish the rest of the shooting with Ivan, but it was already dark when she


    was done.


    "If you don''t mind, can you take me with you?"


    When L and Ryan were about to get in the car and leave, Ivan suddenly came up and said that he


    wanted to go with them. Seeing that Ryan didn''t respond, L nodded and said, "I don''t expect that


    you want to have a drink with us. "


    "I''m just worried about my partner. Don''t you see that so many people is watching us? Look, your fans


    are watching you over there. If you leave with Director Ryan, I don''t know what kind of news wille


    out tomorrow... Oh, no, you don''t have to wait until tomorrow. You can hit the headlines tonight. "


    L thought what Ivan said was reasonable. Although she didn''t care about the so-called gossip, she


    still wanted to avoid it if she could. Naturally, she epted his kind advice.


    "Since you have time, I think you''d bettere with me!"


    Jacob suddenly appeared in front of L and said domineeringly.


    When she saw him, she was very angry. She raised her eyebrows and said, "It seems that the kick just


    now was a little light. "


    "You..." The man''s blue veins stood out and he covered some part of his body unconsciously. "Try


    again if you dare to! "


    "What are you talking about, Mr. Jacob? Try what?" L said with a bright smile.


    "Well, if Jacob wants to go with us, then let''s go together. It''s so interesting... " Ivan said without any


    consideration. He held the hand of Jacob and was about to get into the car, but L insisted, "Okay, if


    he goes, I won''t go. I happen to feel tired now. I want to go home and have a rest! "


    "Well... L, please don''t. Jane has arrived. She is waiting for you. " Ryan stopped L nervously. It


    was not easy for him to make an appointment with her when she was free. How could he let her go so


    easily?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The four people stood beside the car, and all the passers-by looked at them curiously.


    "Anyway, I won''t go with him!"


    "L, do you think I''m willing to go with you? Why are you so scared of me? Well, you don''t have to go


    either. I''ll help you make this girl obedient! " As Jacob spoke, he dragged L into his car. She wanted


    to resist and kick him hard again, but she could only endure it because there were too many people.


    Ryan was about to catch up with them and pull back L, but was stopped by Ivan. "Well, since they


    are leaving, I''ll have a drink with you..."


    "No, he will bully L..."


    "They have something to do. Why do we go to bother them? Let''s go, Director Ryan. "


    At first, L was hoping that Ivan and Ryan could save her, but the scene in front of her made her


    stunned!


    Who on earth was Ivan''s friend?


    She was getting more and more confused.


    In the car, the two people were still fighting.


    "Are you crazy, Jacob? Why do you take me away in front of so many people? You''ve been pestering


    me the whole day. What do you mean by that? I thought you had already left, but I don''t expect that you


    are still waiting for me. What''s the difference between your behavior and my fans''? People who don''t


    know you might think you have a crush on me! "


    "Don''t be narcissistic! How could I have a crush on you? Ie here today not only for Fiona, but also


    for grandma. If you can''t agree to my request today, you won''t be able to leave! "


    Seeing that he was driving, L was so angry that she lowered her head and bit his arm hard...


    "Ouch..."


    "You... Are you a dog? You have learned to bite others! You really have changed! Who would have


    thought that you are that Louisa? " The man grinned and pushed her away angrily.


    Paying no attention, her brain suddenly hit the window.


    The man moved and was about to lean over to her, but he stopped.


    "Bastard! You are such a bastard, Jacob! I wish I can bite you to death! Don''t think that I''m at your


    disposal. If you touch me again, I''ll still bite you... " Staring at the man, she gnashed her teeth and


    threatened him.


    "Are you addicted to biting me? Okay, I give my arm to you. Let me see how deep you can bite..." As


    soon as Jacob parked the car angrily, he raised his arm and gave it to her. "Come on!"


    She widened her eyes and said, "Do you think I dare not? Fine! Don''t dodge if you are a tough guy! "


    Then she lowered her head and bit it hard.


    Blue veins stood out on the man''s face. He gritted his teeth and stared at the woman.


    Smelling the smell of blood, L loosened her teeth. Looking at the blood on his arm, she said proudly,


    "Doesn''t it hurt? "


    "Do you really want me to touch you?"


    "What?"


    "I haven''t touched you yet, but you can''t wait to bite me. You are seducing me, aren''t you?" In fact, it


    doesn''t hurt at all. It is just a little itchy.


    Her mouth was also stained with a little blood. It was blood-red and dazzling, and there was a faint


    sense of sexy in her mouth.


    Noticing the man''s gaze, she frowned and wiped the blood on her mouth. "What are you looking at? I


    am not interested in seducing you! "


    Jacob drew back his sight and sneered, "Haven''t you seduced me ever? You know I haven''t left yet, so


    you pretend to want to have dinner with Ryan and Ivan. Don''t you want to piss me off on purpose? I


    know all your tricks, L. You are trying to attract my attention! "


    L smiled bitterly and shook her head. "Hahaha, I have never seen such a ridiculous man like you!


    It''s a big joke that I seduce you. Let me tell you, Jacob, even if I choose to seduce Ryan or Ivan, I won''t


    seduce a cold-blooded and ruthless man like you! "


    Hearing this, Jacob grabbed her throat and looked at her with red eyes. "How dare you?"


    "Let go of me! It''s none of your business, Jacob! Let me go... "


    "No. I''d like to see how you can seduce a man..." While saying, the two people were entangled


    together and had a fierce quarrel.


    At this time, a few passers-by gathered outside the car. They looked at the shaking car in confusion.


    "Ah Someone is having sex in the car here! "


    "Who is it? I can''t see clearly what''s inside!"


    "Ah, doesn''t the license te belong to the Gu group? It must be a big news. Hurry up and take some


    pictures! "


    "It may belong to Jacob!"

 Chapter 16 The Headline Tonight - Having Sex In The Car

    Chapter 16 The Headline Tonight - Having Sex In The Car


    "Don''t touch me, Jacob! You are so hateful!" When L was entangled with him, she noticed the sound


    outside the car from the corner of her eyes. She quickly withdrew her hand and hit the man''s body.


    "Stop! Hurry up! "


    Jacob also let her go. Seeing what was going on outside, he said casually, "Why do you want to leave?


    What are you afraid of?"


    She noticed that some passers-by had already taken out their phones to take photos, and it was


    impossible for her to run out at this time and to be photographed. She could only hide herself in the car.


    "Nonsense, Jacob, can''t you see that they are taking photos outside? Do you want people to see me


    with you? "


    "So what? Anyway, you have to go back and continue to act in front of Grandma with me. If your


    identity is known by the public, you can''t hide, can you? "


    "You You threatened me... "


    "If Grandma didn''te back, do you think I would be willing to be with you?"


    "Hurry up and drive away! Let''s get out of here first! " She lowered her body and said in a soft tone,


    "Let''s talk about it after we leave here, okay?"


    The man smiled gently, "Then you just sit tight."


    After a while, the car stopped at the seaside. Jacob pulled her out of the car. The night was as cold as


    water, and she wrapped herself tightly.


    "Don''t waste your time, Jacob. I don''t want to go back there anymore. No matter what you do, I won''t


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    agree."


    "Why? Are you so afraid of acting in front of Grandma? Louisa, the Gu family has raised you for many


    years. Is this how you repay them? If Grandma can''t stand it, I won''t spare you! "


    Leaning against the car, L smiled bitterly. "I only remember that Grandma raised me up. It''s not the


    Gu family... "


    "You Such ungrateful. It seems that you only remember Grandma and forget how I treat you... "


    "I''m not ungrateful! The Gu family abandoned me first Don''t you remember? Jacob, you asked me to


    get out of the Gu family, and now you are going to take me back for Grandma. Do you really think I am


    a ve of the Gu family and can be at your beck and call? I''m not that cheap and I don''t want to live


    that kind of life anymore. It''s impossible for me to go back again. As for Grandma, I will exin myself.


    Jacob, don''t waste your energy. Do you just want to torture me by taking advantage of this? "


    "I didn''t..."


    She suddenly turned around and looked at him seriously. "I''m no longer a silly girl. I''m not that naive.


    What I need to do now is to focus on my career. The unrealistic love in the past has long gone away


    from me. "


    "Do you really love your so-called career so much? Do you think you can fight against me as a star?


    Don''t overestimate yourself. In my eyes, you are still the same unremarkable woman as before. "


    "Yes I''m nobody. So please don''t bother me, Mr. Jacob. Ellie ising back. The woman you love is


    me in front of Grandma but without telling Ellie? "


    Hearing this, Jacob didn''t say anything and frowned.


    She looked at his strange and obscure expression and suddenly opened her eyes wide. "Ellie Does


    she know about us? "


    "It''s none of your business..."


    "She You These years you haven''t... " L smiled bitterly. He was right that it had nothing to do with


    her. Why did she care so much?


    "If Elliees back, you''d better exin everything to her. This kind of game is not fun. Stop it. Don''t


    get yourself into trouble. "


    Then she left without looking back.


    The street lights on the side of the road pulled L''s shadow long. The man looked at her and could


    not help but sigh.


    He was not even sure what he was doing.


    To torture her and see her suffer?


    Not really.


    Ellie wasing back, but... It seemed that he was not ready to face it.


    Waking all the way with wearing high heels and feet injured, L finally took a taxi. When she was


    about to close her eyes with sunss on she received a call from Flora.


    "L, were you with Jacob just now?"


    "Flora, what''s wrong?"


    "Tell me, is that woman you?"


    "What woman? I just separated with him."


    "Oh my God! Something bad happened. Look at the news online. You will know what happened after


    you click on the video. "


    L''s heart skipped a beat. She opened the page with her trembling hands. Her intuition told her that


    Flora''s voice sounded very dangerous.


    "Having sex in the car"!


    Sure enough, the phone slid down from her fingertips and fell to the ground.


    She picked it up in a hurry and continued to read thements.


    "The car was bought by Jacob recently!"


    "Who is the woman with Jacob? She is so lucky! "


    "Jacob is handsome and rich. Which Inte celebrity this time? Having sex in the car! It sounds so


    exciting! "


    "Is she L? I just saw Jacob take her away on the set. "


    When she saw thisment, her voice was about to jump out, and even this one was liked by many


    people and quickly spread.


    Shit!


    Are you trying to kill me, Jacob?


    She couldn''t imagine what would happen if the news came out tomorrow as she was the heroine of the


    car sex?


    Her career and her future were all ruined!


    All her efforts would be in vain because of a movement of Jacob.


    Looking at the endless stream of people outside the car, L couldn''t help putting on her sunsses


    again. Two drops of tears slowly fell down from her eyes.


    She wouldn''t be defeated so easily.


    She hade to life two years ago, let alone now. Even if she was the only one in the world, she


    would not give in.


    "It seems that you are calling to ask me about the news on the Inte..."


    "Jacob, what do you want to say? To show off? Do you really want me to be pointed at and scolded by


    others? Look at thements online. None of them said anything about you, but cursed me! Why did


    they only scold women when something happened! But you, the one who started it waspletely


    unharmed! "


    She felt it was unfair. Not to mention that nothing happened between them, even if Even if the car sex


    incident was real, why did theizens scold her only!


    "How could it be my fault? It was you who had been moving all the time..."Jacob said


    "Shut up!"


    L shouted at the man on the other end of the phone, which made the driver confused.


    "Am I wrong?"


    "Jacob, I warn you, don''t talk nonsense! My career destroyed equates killing me. If you want me to die,


    just kill me! I promise you, as long as you shut up, I will carefully consider what you have asked for.


    Otherwise, both sides will suffer losses! "


    She put down the phone and suddenly felt powerless.


    L didn''t know if what she had said could threaten him, but she had no other choice. If Jacob told the


    media that he was with her, she would be doomed no matter if there was any sex happened in the car.


    No one believed that they were just "fighting", not having sex.

 Chapter 17 That Woman Is Not Me

    Chapter 17 That Woman Is Not Me


    "Flora, I have to deal with it. If someone calls and asks you, tell him that I went out for dinner with


    friends. That woman is not me."


    "Where are you going now? Come back quickly. Lily and I are both at your home. "


    Before Flora could finish her words, L hung up the phone. L quickly dialed another number.


    "Ryan, where are you?"


    "Me? I''m at home... "


    "Didn''t you go to have dinner with Jane?"


    "We haven''t gone yet. Jane has something to deal with. Then I separated with Ivan. What''s wrong,


    L? What happened? "


    "Ryan, stop asking! Go to the restaurant we''ve agreed on and take Jane with you right now. Tell her


    that I have something urgent to tell you guys and you muste here! "


    "Okay. We''ll be there soon. "


    Then she called Ivan. After all was done, she checked her looks and the time. It had been more than


    two hours since the video was posted online, and the situation was getting worse and worse. Some


    people even took some blurry photos, and more and more people guessed who the heroine was.


    Was it Shirley that Jacob contacted with in public recently, or Jessica contacted with in private, or sweet


    and lovely Dorothy?


    Or L, who just came back from abroad and knew Jacob in a few days?


    There were even gambling on the Inte, and L, was the most suspected person!


    Damn it! She didn''t know that Jacob had so many gossip girlfriends?


    It seemed that he had been busy in the past few years. Not to mention Ellie from far away, there were


    so many female stars in the country who went after him!


    "L, where are you? I have received millions of calls! They are all asking if you are the heroine of the


    car sex incident. Now the Inte is full of news. Have you seen it? Come back quickly and we need to


    discuss how to deal with it. Are you still with Jacob? You must control him. Don''t let him... "


    "All right! What can we discuss when I go back? It''s just a statement of denial. Someone has seen it.


    Even if we deny it, can thosemercialpanies easily let me go? I just came back. I can''t be


    careless at all! "


    "You are right. But we have to solve it together. What are you doing?"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Flora, I don''t dare to gamble on my career Others could ignore the gossip because they have


    backgrounds and are capable of. As for me, I just came back and haven''t gained a firm foothold. Any


    trouble can destroy me! "


    Bright and determined, L hung up the phone and walked out of the taxi.


    As soon as L arrived at the appointed restaurant, Ryan came over with Jane. Jane held L''s hand


    and asked in a trembling voice, "Is that you in the video! You and Jacob...


    L held Jane''s hand and said, "it''s me, but we don''t have that..."


    "Well, you don''t need to say anything more. Just tell us what we should do." said Jane worriedly.


    "We have to wait for someone else..." L checked the time on her phone and dialed the number


    again "Ivan, how long will you arrive? I don''t have much time left. Hurry up!"


    "Almost. You know there is a traffic jam..."


    "I''ll wait for you in ten minutes!"


    After hanging up the phone, L looked at the table full of food and quickly said to Jane, "Eat some


    quickly. If you can''t eat it, just throw it away. Make it seems that we have eaten for a long time. Help me


    quickly. "


    Ryan understood what L meant at once and started to do it, but Jane was in a daze. A few minutes


    and leave. Don''t waste time."


    "Jane, please wait a little longer. He will arrive soon."


    "Or I''ll leave first. They can do it well." Jane said in a trance with her face slightly pale.


    "Please, Jane, you can''t leave Do you have anything to do? If you are busy Then you... "


    "I''ming!"


    With a man''s voice, Ivan quickly rushed over. "Why did you call me here in a hurry ... "


    The voice of Ivan stopped abruptly, as if he had seen something terrible, and he lowered his head


    awkwardly.


    L didn''t notice anything. She grabbed Ivan and sat down. "Well, everyone is here! You are my


    friends. Please help me! "


    "Don''t worry. I know what you mean. Just tell others that we had dinner here and you didn''t see anyone


    else." Ryan took out his mobile phone and said, "Take a selfie and post it on microblog. With our


    evidences, no one will suspect you!"


    "That''s exactly what I mean."


    Jane smiled, "Well, we can do anything for L. Let''s do it. "


    Hearing this, a smile appeared at the corners of Ivan''s mouth. He stood behind Jane. The four of them


    took a selfie.


    After taking the photo, Ryan posted it on microblog, then forwarded by L, then followed by Jane and


    Ivan.


    When all this was over, Ryan was about to send L back. Taking L''s hand, Jane said, "L, go to


    my ce tonight. I happen to have a lot to talk to you."


    L was very tired. "Jane, how about another day? I have to go back and tell Flora. As you know, it''s


    not that easy to get over this rumor. There are still a lot of things to deal with, but thank you all for what


    you have done for me tonight. I just came back from abroad. I''m very careful with every step I take. But


    fortunately, you guys are here with me. "


    Ryan was her senior and always took good care of her.


    Jane was her sister. From childhood to adulthood, besides Grandmother she was good to her in the Gu


    Family.


    Well Ivan, is her first partner when she came back from abroad. He was very congenial but also


    mysterious.


    With their help, L should be able to ovee the crisis.


    L had to ask Ivan to send Jane back, and Ryan sent L back to the vi.


    After walking out of the restaurant, Ivan opened the door and said to Jane, "Get in the car, Miss Jane."


    With a faint smile, Jane waved her hand and said, "No, thanks. I can take a taxi home. No need to


    bother you, Mr. Ivan. It will be terrible if you are seen or photographed. Bye. "


    Then Jane turned around, take a taxi and left.


    Ivan kept his original posture and didn''t move for a long time.


    In Ryan''s car.


    "L, what happened between you and Jacob? Are you get back together?" Ryan asked in confusion.


    L immediately turned around and said seriously, "Ryan, I asked you to pretend to be my boyfriend


    that day. I hope you can always help me like this and pretend to be my boyfriend in front of Jacob! I just


    had a big fight with him. Those videos were taken out of context. Nothing happened between him and


    me. "


    "I didn''t mean anything else." Ryan said nervously, "I''m just worried about you I can see that your


    return has caused a big blow to Jacob... " After a pause, she said tentatively, "If he cares about you,


    then..."


    "No way!" L interrupted at once.

 Chapter 18 One Word Can Destroy You

    Chapter 18 One Word Can Destroy You


    "I know the rtionship between him and me will never change. The reason why he keeps pestering


    me is that... Grandma ising back. " She lowered her voice and turned around.


    Ryan nodded, "I see. L, if you need any help, call me at any time. I will appear by your side in time


    and won''t let Jacob hurt you again. "


    "Thank you, Ryan. You have helped me a lot." Said L with a bitter smile.


    When she returned to her apartment, Flora and Lily were waiting for her nervously. At the same time,


    they reported the situation on the Inte.


    "After you posted it on micro-blog, the trend has really changed."


    "L, look at the top search. There is you, Ryan, Ivan, and Jane. Only now do thoseizens know


    that you are good friends."


    "Your fans are also trying their best to rify it for you, and through this micro-blog about your dinner


    party, you have gained a lot of passers-by''s good impression. Even some of Ivan''s fans are praising


    you... "


    L waved her hand and sighed, "I have foreseen all of these. What''s theizens''ments on the


    video about Jacob now? "


    "Because you have witnesses, you are excluded soon. Now the one who has thergest vote is Shirley.


    " Watching the phone in her hand, Lily exined.


    Thinking of the day when she bumped into Jacob and Shirley, L nodded. It seemed that Shirley


    would be regarded as the woman in Jacob''s car soon. But Shirley should be very happy.


    After sending Lily away, Flora looked at L seriously and asked, "What''s wrong with you? What''s the


    rtionship between you and Jacob? "


    "Flora, he is just an old friend of mine. There is no other rtionship between us. Don''t worry. It''ste.


    You and Lily can go home now. "


    "You''d better do as you say... Otherwise, even if you are dating with him, you should keep it a secret!


    Remember, you are on the rise now. "


    L was so impatient that she couldn''t wait to drive them away.


    When she took a shower and was about to go to bed, she received a call from Jacob. "Can you escape


    by this way? Do you know you are lying? "


    "Should we just let others misunderstand us? Others don''t care whether I had sex with you in the car.


    On the contrary, in their eyes, I would be a loose woman. I have no choice. It is all your fault,


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Jacob. "


    "But do you know that I can nail your lie only with my words? " The man threatened in a low voice.


    Even L could not see the faint smile on his face.


    She clenched her fists, squinted and held the phone tightly. "What do you want? Do you really want to


    destroy me? "


    "Don''t be nervous... It''s sote. Why don''t youe to my vi and have a talk with me? "


    "You... Shame on you! " L bit her lips. She never thought that he had be so shameless in two


    years.


    "Why are you so scared of me... Ha ha, okay, I won''t beat around the bush with you. If you want me to


    shut up, you should move all your luggage into my vi tomorrow. If you don''t move, I will help you. "


    After saying that, the man hung up the phone before she could reply.


    "..."


    "Hey! Jacob, you... "


    Damn it!


    L threw her phone on the bed, exasperated.


    Moved back to his vi?


    No way! She didn''t want to go back anymore!


    The second day, L locked the door and went out to work early. After the disturbancest night, many


    reporters were waiting at her working ce.


    Since the variety show she participated today was the first one she participated after returning, and


    also the most popr one in China, she was very cautious.


    "L, did you really stay with Ivanst night? You have just known each other and now you are having


    dinner together. Are you two congenial to each other? "


    "What''s your rtionship with Director Ryan?"


    "Miss Jane is Mr. Jacob''s cousin. You are close to her, so you know Mr. Jacob, right? There were some


    people seeing you leave with Mr. Jacobst night. So how long have you known each other? What''s


    your rtionship? "


    "Everybody, what happened yesterday is very simple." L looked around and smiled, "Mr. Jacob


    came to me yesterday because I had a little misunderstanding with Miss Fiona. Then we separated and


    I went to that party. Before I went abroad, Director Ryan, Miss Jane and I had been best friends. Now I


    make a friend with Ivan, so we have dinner together. We are all friends. Please don''t misunderstand us.


    I have juste back, so I need to count on you very often. "


    Obviously, the media and reporters epted her statement, but they wanted to dig more.


    However, L couldn''t give them any more chance. She quickly excused herself from filming and left


    the scene.


    In the dressing room.


    It never urred to L that in this variety show there was an acquaintance who treated her as an


    enemy!


    "L, how dare youe to see me?" Gritting her teeth, Fiona looked at L who was walking


    towards her. She was so angry that she was about to raise her hand to p L, but was stopped by


    her agent.


    The agent didn''t understand why Fiona insisted on going against L. If it was because of business


    On the other side, Flora was also very confused. She whispered to L, "Why did you offend Miss


    Fiona as soon as you came back? "


    "I didn''t offend her. It''s her who wants to make trouble. " Turning around, L didn''t want to argue with


    Fiona on such an asion. She said to Flora, "Let''s go to another room. "


    "Don''t leave, L! Are you afraid of me? Are you happy that you yed tricks on me yesterday?


    Humph, let me tell you, you''re courting death today. "


    "What do you mean?" When L heard thest words of Fiona, she quickly grabbed Fiona''s hand and


    pinched it hard.


    Fiona frowned and tried her best to shake off L''s hand, but she failed. "Do you think you can lie to


    others by colluding with just a few people? You are the woman in the video, aren''t you? Others don''t


    know your means, but I know clearly... "


    "Shut up! Fiona, watch your mouth! Don''t be so reckless! I will sue you for nder! Do you know the


    truth? You''d better ask your cousin directly and see what he will tell you. "


    "Sue me! Anyway, you will get into trouble on today''s show! Humph! " Fiona pushed away L and left


    the dressing room proudly.


    Damn it!


    She and Jacob were both troublesome!


    "Flora, please do me a favor if Fiona says something that she shouldn''t have said in the show. You


    must prepare in advance and inform the production team to not broadcast her words casually. "


    Although Flora agreed, she was still curious about the rtionship between L and Fiona. She


    nned to ask L clearly in the future.


    After dressing up and getting dressed, L was about to go to the stage. When she was about to hand


    over her phone, she received a call from Lily...


    Lily went home to get something for her. Was there anything wrong?


    "Bad news, L! Your house... All of the things in your house have been moved out! "


    "Wh... What? "

 Chapter 19 May I Know Your Identity

    Chapter 19 May I Know Your Identity


    Empty? What do you mean?


    "I don''t know what happened. All your things are missing! Clothes, shoes, and all the personal


    belongings. I can''t find the sunsses and documents you asked me to take. " Lily was so anxious that


    she was about to cry. "L, what should I do?"


    L was also very anxious. Suddenly thinking of the threatst night, she immediately dialed the


    number


    "L, what are you doing? They are waiting for you! " Flora came over and reminded.


    "Flora, I have something urgent to deal with. Just a minute." L turned around and raised her phone,


    "Hey, what the hell are you doing! Get my stuff back! "


    "Did you just find out? Didn''t I tell youst night? I thought you knew, so left the door open for me. "


    "You bastard! You broke into my house without permission. I''ll sue you! " She said through gritted teeth


    and sneaked to a corner.


    The man chuckled and said proudly, "Do you have any evidence? If the police find me, I will tell them


    that my ex-wife gave me the key. "


    "You..."


    What a shameless man!


    "Watch your mouth! Who is your ex-wife? " She lowered her voice and said anxiously, "Do you think I


    will cave in by getting my things to your house? No way! I won''t go back even if I have no money! Just


    wait for me to sue you for stealing. "


    "Okay. Call the police and ask them to arrest me. Then everyone will know your rtionship with me.


    I''m not the one to worry about. I''m just afraid that you won''t be able to go outside after the exposure. "


    L was so angry that her face turned red and she was about to copse.


    "Don''t act rashly, Jacob! I''m busy now. I''m going even with you when I finish my work. "


    L had to put aside this matter for the time being and went back to the work site quickly.


    But she was only a few minuteste, and some people were unhappy.


    "She are so arrogant and high-maintenance as soon as shee back She really think herself as


    somebody! In fact, she was just an inte celebrity. With rtively more fans, she really thought she


    was popr! Humph, those fans are just some homeboys. She is not even a star to some level? It''s so


    disgusting! "


    Sitting on the chair, Fiona raised her arrogant head and looked steadily forward.


    For Fiona, those young idols that had made their debut abroad were not presentable. Unlike her, she


    was born in a noble family. She always took a high ss path, and in the future, she would also take an


    international European style, not a small Inte celebrity!


    Most of the guests who participated in the show were domestic veterans. Naturally, they were not


    convinced by the fact that a neer who had just started her career got much to show off. They all


    condemned L for her high-maintenance behavior.


    "I''m sorry. I just answered an important phone call. The chief editor from San Weekly Magazine


    personally asked me to do an interview, so I had to answer it." L exined to the crowd in a neither


    humble nor pushy manner. I''m sorry. "


    Hearing the phone call from the chief editor of the San Weekly Magazine, the crowd stopped talking.


    After all, not everyone could get the call from the chief editor in person.


    Fiona gritted her teeth and said, "It''s no big deal to call you. Anyway, you can''t waste our time! Let so


    many people wait for you... "


    "I''m sorry for the dy. So today''s afternoon tea is on me " With a slight smile, L turned to look at


    Fiona, "But if Miss Fiona keeps pestering me like this, it will take more time. How about we start as


    soon as possible and you can against me after we finish shooting?"


    Everyone nodded in agreement. Fiona red at her and said nothing.


    During the shooting, a host began to change the topic to L. "We all know that you were born in this


    city. It is said that you are the adopted daughter of a rich family. Can you tell us your background?"


    L''s face turned pale and pinched her fingers awkwardly. They had gone through the process before.


    Why did the host mention this at this time?


    When L turned around again, she saw the smug smile on Fiona''s face. She knew that this must be a


    conspiracy of her!


    "I don''t have any mysterious background. Are you all curious about me? I''m just an orphan... "


    "L, how can you lie to us that you are an orphan? It''s not right for you to deceive everyone like this! "


    Fiona cut in, walked to L and grabbed her hand. "Why don''t you tell us the truth? Don''t hide


    anymore."


    Sensing that Fiona was deliberately doing something bad, L pinched Fiona''s body with her fingers


    and stared at her. "Do you know something about me, otherwise how can you say that I''m lying! If you


    want to say something, just say it. Then everyone will know whether I am lying or not."


    L gave the ball to Fiona.


    L had also made up her mind that Fiona wouldn''t tell the truth. The reason why she said these


    words was to stop Fiona so she let Fiona to speak and wanted to see how she would deal with it.


    Her gaze went straight at Fiona, emitting a cold light.


    Fiona gritted her teeth and was about to say something, but was stopped by L holding her shoulder.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "In fact, I have known Fiona for a long time. She has alwaysined that I haven''t contacted her


    abroad in the past two years, so she is angry with me. Don''t think that she deliberately aims at me. She


    is just throwing a tantrum on me."


    All the people present had sharp eyes and understood the fierce conversation between the two people.


    Naturally, they would not interfere in their topic.


    Hearing what L said, Fiona''s face turned pale. She immediately red up and shouted excitedly,


    "who is childish! What''s wrong with you, L! You lied! Why did I do it on purpose? You deserve it! "


    As soon as the host saw the expression on Fiona''s face, the host knew that something was not right,


    besides what Fiona said was still so serious. He immediately gave a hint to the director, and the


    director called out to stop shooting.


    L immediately smiled and looked at the crowd, "Miss Fiona is too excited now. What a child."


    The host looked embarrassed. "I think you must be tired after shooting. Have a rest first and then


    continue in half an hour."


    As soon as the host finished speaking, L walked off the stage. Then, Fiona followed closely behind,


    "Stop!"


    L turned around, grabbed Fiona''s hand and walked straight to a ce where no one was around


    and then shook off Fiona''s hand and said, "That''s enough, Fiona. No more kidding! What the hell are


    you going to do next? Do you want the whole world to know who I am? "


    "I''m not kidding. I just want to make you looking bad! We both know that no one wants to reveal our


    rtionship! I know you don''t have the guts. I just know it because you care so much about your fans!


    What if your fans know that you are just married woman and also abandoned by our Gu Family? Do


    you think they will turn their back and against you? "


    Fiona smiled evilly. In her opinion, L would be miserable.


    L nodded, "I don''t know if my fans will against me or not, but I know if you identally reveal my


    identity Your brother will never let you go, you know? "


    "You Why do you say that I don''t want to speak out because I don''t want to have anything to do with


    you! "


    "If you dare to mess around again, Jacob won''t spare you! By the way, I forgot to tell you that your


    brother has moved all my luggage back without my permission! If you have time, tell your brother not to


    badger me anymore! "

 Chapter 20 Do You Love Her

    Chapter 20 Do You Love Her


    "What? How could my brother do that? You must be lying, L. My brother hates you so much. He


    kicked you out at the first ce? Why did he let you go back? "


    Fiona was shocked. In her opinion, she had always known that Jacob hated this woman very much.


    Especially after they got married, he had never been nice to her.


    She didn''t believe that Jacob would do such a thing.


    Raising her eyebrows, L said, "Then you need to ask your brother. I''m also curious. Why does he


    badger me like this? People who don''t know him might think that he has changed his mind and wants


    to get back together with me! But now, it''s me who is hiding from him Fiona, please help me ask your


    brother to let me go. "


    When L was about to turn around and leave, she suddenly remembered something. She turned


    around and smiled. "Your brother has promised me that you will not make trouble for me again. But if


    youe to bother me again, I will tell your brother directly. Then Jacob and I will have more contact.


    Maybe I will really move back... "


    "You Good! You really something! I hope as you said, you would never enter our Gu Family again! "


    L sneered, "I won''t go back even if you beg me!"


    After negotiating with Fiona, the rest of the shooting was smoothlypleted. Instead of picking on


    L, Fiona called Jacob directly.


    "Jacob, are you in love with her?"


    "What?"


    "Louisa!"


    "¡­¡­" The man frowned and kept silent for a few seconds. "What are you talking about?"


    "Otherwise, why did you ask her to move back to your vi? Are you really doing this for Grandma? "


    "Yes, I did it for grandma."


    "But I don''t think so. You hate her so much. It''s not easy to get rid of her. How can you let her back!


    Grandma has recovered very well. She is not so fragile... "


    "That''s enough, Fiona. Leave it alone. Remember what I said. Don''t get involved in my affairs with her.


    Just be your star! I have a meeting to attend. Bye. "


    "But Jacob, you... Hello? "


    Fiona was exasperated. How could Jacob hang up her phone?


    Why didn''t he let her get involved in his affair with Louisa!


    After the interview, L saw somements on the Inte. It seemed that no one suspected her


    about what happenedst night, but there were more and more gossips about Jacob.


    Lily, standing behind Flora, couldn''t help but pull Flora''s arm and said, "Flora, do you aware the


    rtionship between L and Mr. Jacob... Is it... "


    "No matter it''s true or not, you can''t mention it again. Just pretend that you know nothing. Go and take


    L''s clothes. We are leaving. "


    "All right." Lily went to grab clothes obediently, but Flora walked to the back of L. "You should pay


    attention to your behavior. Although you had escaped what happenedst night, your rtionship with


    Jacob is like a time bomb! Although I don''t know... "


    "If you want to know, you can ask him..."


    "L..."


    "You don''t have to exin. I know you will report everything to him, won''t you? If you are really curious,


    just ask him. He knows everything. "


    Flora''s face froze. In fact,st night when she talked on the phone, he told her not to worry about


    Jacob.


    He knew everything just like L said.


    Although Flora was curious, she couldn''t dig deeper.


    With a sneer, L stood up and walked up to Flora. "Flora, just do what he asks you to do. I won''t treat


    you unfairly. I have to shoot amercial this evening. I''ll be there in time. Now, it''s my private time! "


    After saying that, L immediately changed into casual and simple clothes, wearing sunsses and


    peaked cap and was about to leave.


    "Where are you going? At least tell me in case that you can''t arrive in time..."


    "He didn''t let you monitor me all the time, did he? Flora, something happened to my family. I have to


    deal with it. Otherwise, it will be bad if it is on the news. "


    As soon as L left, Flora heard from Lily that her stuff had been moved out of her house.


    "Flora, do you know who is so powerful to move away L''s things..."


    "What do you think?"


    Noticing that Flora didn''t speak in a good tone, Lily said cautiously, "Flora, I always feel that the


    rtionship between L and Mr. Jacob is unusual. I have seen that Mr. Jacob has been pestering


    L for several times."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "What happened? Tell me in detail. Don''t miss any details!"


    On the other side, L directly took a taxi to the downstairs of the Gu Consortium. Although it was a


    familiar ce, she seldom came here before.


    Except some close Gu family members, few people knew that she was an adopted daughter of the Gu


    family, and she was an ordinary person even at school.


    No one in the Gu consortium could recognize her.


    "Miss, do you have an appointment?"


    Wearing a peaked cap, L lowered her head and said, "No. you just tell Jacob that the woman whose


    stuff was moved out is here, so he wille out naturally."


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Jacob is in a meeting now and is very busy. I''m afraid he don''t have time to see you right


    now."


    "What meeting? I need go inside and find him."


    The receptionist stopped her at once and looked at her up and down. Generally speaking, the people


    who came to see Mr. Jacob were all in suits or formal clothes, but this woman dressed casually and


    seemed to hide something.


    Avoiding the receptionist''s eyes, L turned around and ran away in a hurry.


    L called Jacob, but his phone was still powered off. She couldn''t get through.


    Damn it!


    What kind of meeting was it? He stole her things and was in the mood to attend the meeting?


    She had been waiting in the corridor for an hour, and he didn''t turn on the phone at all. She couldn''t


    wait any longer and was about to rush in. "Hey, miss, you can''t go inside!"


    However, she didn''t expect that Jacob woulde out after the meeting. The two of them bumped into


    each other!


    Jacob reached out his hands and held her in time. He sniffed and smelled the familiar smell.


    It was her!


    L was also stunned. Lying in the man''s arms, she blinked and saw his expression through the


    sunsses covered with ayer of light


    "Mr. Jacob, thisdy insisted on seeing you..."


    Jacob smiled and waved his hand. "I see."


    L came to her senses and pushed the man away excitedly. But her cap was identally touched


    and dropped to the ground.


    She nervously put on her sunsses. Fortunately, the long hair was spread so that no one could see


    her clearly. She lowered her head and quickly picked up the peaked cap.


    The people around all looked at her, and the attitude of Jacob made the staff more curious.


    "I didn''t expect you toe to see me. Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "It seems that we need to find a ce to have a talk." There were so many eyes staring at her, so she


    wouldn''t give herself away.


    With an evil and attractive smile on his face, Jacob said, "why don''t you go to my meeting room?


    Please bring two cups of coffee to the meeting room. I will have a talk with Miss..."


    "No, thanks! No need to go to the meeting room. I''ll invite Mr. Jacob to have a cup of coffee downstairs.


    "Although L didn''t want toe to the Gu Consortium at all and didn''t want to enter his territory, she


    had a lot to talk to him clearly and must be solved immediately.


    "If you don''t go to the meeting room... How aboute to my house and have a good talk with me? "

 Chapter 21 I Will Punish You

    Chapter 21 I Will Punish You


    L was so angry that her chest heaved violently. She pursed her lips and shook her head. "Mr. Jacob,


    you are joking. I want to talk about business..."


    "Go to the meeting room for business." Jacob acted as if he was really doing business, not giving her


    any face.


    She hated him so much that she gritted her teeth. She only felt that he was deliberately making things


    difficult for her, but in the end, she had topromise and follow him into the meeting room.


    But talking in the meeting room was better than in the vi.


    "Why do you move my things away, Jacob? I''ve made it clear to you on the phone. If you want to make


    a scene, just piss me off." she took off her peaked cap and stood in front of him.


    Jacob sat down slowly and looked up at her. "I think you don''t know something clearly. I have informed


    youst night, haven''t I? I thought youe to me today is for going home with me... "


    "That''s your home, not mine!"


    The man''s face didn''t change. He knocked on the table with his fingers and raised his eyebrows. "If you


    aren''ting for this, what else can I do for you? "


    She trembled all over and her face turned red with anger. "You know the answer! You moved out all of


    my things, so I have toe to you. I order you to restore my house to its original condition right now! "


    L took a breath with relief and tried to calm down. She had to be calm when facing Jacob again, or


    she would lose the game.


    "Order me? Well, Louisa, you are always Louisa. Even if you think you have be an excellent


    woman, you can never order me. Don''t talk about it. Your stuff has been moved into my vi. If you


    don''t want to live there, maybe I will send someone to kidnap you and tie you up tonight. What can you


    do to me? "


    She widened her eyes and felt that he was unusually domineering. It seemed that she had to go back!


    "Do you just want me to act in front of grandma? Why do we have to act so realistically? I won''t go


    back. I don''t want those luggage either. Just leave them at your house. I won''t give in! I''m here for


    another thing, Jacob. I''ve covered up what happenedst night. There was nothing happening between


    us, so I hope you can keep your mouth shut. If you tell others anything about me, you won''t let me


    consider helping you lie to grandma! "


    "If nothing happened, what are you afraid of? Why don''t you just stand out and exin to the public?


    We are just... Did some exercises in the car... "


    "Shut up!" She was ashamed into anger and her face turned red. "Don''t speak out of thin air! "


    "L, it''s not up to you now. I have too many things to threaten you. I can patiently discuss with you


    now. If you don''t want to help me, I don''t know whether you can bear the consequences. "


    The man was confident that she valued her career so much. How could she let others destroy it?


    So she would definitelypromise.


    Although she was no longer Louisa, he still had a way to control her.


    "What can I do to make you let me go? I left two years ago as you wished. Why do you still make


    things difficult for me now? "


    Damn it!


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She had listened to him two years ago.


    She signed the divorce agreement, left the city where she had lived for neen years, and flew abroad


    alone to go through harsh training. Thanks to those experiences, she has made great achievements


    and bes a popr star today.


    But now, he still wanted her to be obedient!


    What should she do to make him satisfied?


    No!


    L didn''t want to lose everything she had now. She had endured a lot of difficulties, so she couldn''t


    lose to Jacob.


    "Do you want to know how I will let you go?" The man''s eyes darkened. He stood up and walked


    straight to her.


    "Yes, just tell me. What should I do to make you satisfied? "


    If he was satisfied, maybe he would let her go.


    She took a few steps back unconsciously and leaned against the wall. The man said, "What if I say, I


    just want you to be obedient? "


    The woman frowned, with her eyes contracting. She suddenly felt nervous because of his words, and


    thought that something was strange in his words.


    The atmosphere suddenly became quiet and ambiguous.


    What did that mean?


    Would he be happy only when she became the obedient Louisa?


    But... Didn''t he dislike Louisa?


    L knew clearly that as the heir of the Gu Family, Jacob must like a woman like Ellie who could match


    him.


    As for Louisa, he didn''t like her at all.


    She took two steps back in a hurry, not knowing his intention. She took a deep breath and said, "Well, I


    have something else to do, so I should go out now..."


    "What''s the thing?"


    Seeing that she was about to run away, Jacob put his hands forward to stop her. "Why are you hiding


    from me? I''m not a bad guy. "


    L was stunned, thinking that he was much more terrible than bad guy.


    And he was very difficult to deal with.


    Her back was pressed against the cold wall, and she looked at him with uneasiness in her eyes. "Mr.


    Jacob, please let me go..."


    "I don''t like you to call me Mr. Jacob." The man''s eyes became deeper and deeper, and a sly smile


    appeared on his face. "Call me as before. "


    Before?


    She suddenly widened her eyes. How long had it been? Two years ago?


    What did she call him?


    How did Louisa address Jacob?


    She didn''t remember the nickname at all.


    "Don''t tell me that you have forgotten." Obviously, he didn''t believe she had forgotten. But after two


    years, somehow, he missed the nickname she addressed him before.


    "I don''t remember..." She denied and put her hand on her chest. The close contact with him made her a


    little suffocated.


    "Come on, sweetie. If you make me happy, maybe you can get what you want." His hand had moved


    on her cheek, which made her cheek itching and numb.


    L swallowed and moved her mouth slightly.


    She felt that she was surrounded by him, and it was getting more and more difficult for her to breathe.


    She just wanted to get rid of this feeling and situation as soon as possible.


    "Call me! Just like before, why can''t you speak it out? "


    His tone was less gentle and more threatening, but she still couldn''t say it out.


    She pursed her lips and her face was turning pink like a tempting red apple.


    Her bright eyes were mixed with many emotions. She could not say the word at all.


    Jay.


    She had called him Jay for many years. At one moment, she wanted to call him honey, but she was too


    shy to open her mouth. So she kept calling him Jay.


    The love she had hidden for so many years only belonged to Jay.


    But now, she couldn''t speak it out at all.


    "If you don''t do as I asked, I will punish you." He lifted her chin slightly, with a hint of bewitchment in his


    eyes.


    She didn''t look at his eyes, "What are you going to... "


    Jacob grabbed her chin and kissed her lips so that she couldn''t let out any voice.

 Chapter 22 Surprise Turned Into Shock

    Chapter 22 Surprise Turned Into Shock


    Oh my God!


    The whole world was spinning!


    She realized that they were in the meeting room now and someone mighte in at any time!


    Frowning, L tried hard to push the man away, but as soon as she pushed a few centimeters away,


    she was pressed down by the man''s strength again, and they were even closer.


    As a result, she lost all her strength.


    The man closed his scarlet eyes, enjoyed such sweet but with punishment kiss, held her even tighter.


    L''s mind went nk. There was only one thought in her mind, he was crazy!


    Jacob must be crazy.


    He didn''t stop kissing her until she was about to immerse into the sweet kiss.


    His eyes darkened. He looked at her face, gently stroked her face and saw her gasping.


    Jacob raised his eyebrows and smiled, "Is it so difficult to call me Jay? Didn''t you always call me like


    that? Now I miss it so much... "


    The next second, she felt that he held her tightly in his arms and pressed his hand on her back, as if he


    was afraid that she would fly away.


    All of a sudden, her mind went nk. She had no idea what the man was talking about, and her heart


    was beating fast.


    She must have misheard.


    How could Jacob say that.


    "Let me go."


    "No. If I let you go, aren''t you going to dodge again? "


    The man''s breath had hit her white neck heavily, and he smiled wickedly. "I''m not satisfied until you call


    me Jay."


    L felt a little dizzy. She had made up her mind to get even with him when she came here, but now it


    seemed that the whole scene had beenpletely controlled by Jacob.


    "No, I won''t..."


    She was stubborn. It seemed that she couldn''t cave unless he made a hard move.


    Without giving her any chance to say anything more, Jacob immediately held back all her movements


    and kissed her soft lips again.


    Hot.


    The atmosphere was ambiguous.


    The temperature became hot.


    Her mind went nk and she felt hot all over her body, as if she was melting little by little.


    Her lips were really soft, like ice cream that was melted immediately after he ate it. That wonderful


    feeling immediately prated into his heart. A momentter, he had already been touched.


    Looking at the woman in front of him, he had an unprecedented impulse, that was, he not only kissed


    her, but also wanted more


    He carried the absent-minded L in his arms, turned around and walked to the desk.


    Soon, L was held by him on the desk, and the man stood between her legs. The posture of the two


    was very intimate.


    The woman, who was immersed in his kiss, felt a cold touch when she sat on the desk. She could not


    help but slowly open her eyes.


    She was shocked. At this time, the posture of the two people, cheeks and ears and neck became red.


    Looking at the man''s hands on both sides of her body, her heart could not help but tighten.


    "No You can''t... "


    "Yes, I can."


    With her eyes shining, L stared at the man and asked, "Jacob, do you know what you are doing?"


    "You..."


    "We are divorced."


    "Let me tell you. It''s up to me whether we divorce or not."


    He kissed her lips desperately, taking all her breath.


    Even before L could think about what he meant by hisst sentence.


    When they were making out, the door of the meeting room suddenly opened. Barry came in and said


    "Boss, the contract has been signed, Look... Never mind. You two continue! "


    After saying that, Barry mmed the door of the meeting room again.


    And it was even locked down.


    The two people who were in a stalemate were stunned.


    Seeing someonee in, L felt so embarrassed that she wished she could hide into a crack in the


    ground. She was wondering what she should do now if she had been discovered!


    But then she sense the voice was familiar. She looked up and saw a familiar face.


    Barry, the CEO of MY Group?


    Why did Barry call Jacob Boss?


    Thinking of what Barry had said, L was shocked. Was it the contract she had signed yesterday!


    Gritting his teeth, Jacob looked at the door. Damn it, Barry! It''s not good time to report!


    He wanted to give L a surprise instead!


    Now, the surprise turned into shock!


    It was meaningless at all.


    With a pale face, L pushed the man away and got off the table. She wiped her lips and said, "you


    are so cruel, Jacob! You set a trap for me! You lied to me to sign the contract with the Gu consortium!


    And Do this to me! "


    If she hadn''te to the Gu consortium today, she wouldn''t have known that Jacob was the boss of


    MY group!


    And in the office, belittle her?


    That''s too much!


    Jacob cleared his throat and said seriously, "How can this be regarded as a trap Barry is the CEO of


    the MY Group in the first ce. "I have never been involved in the business of the MY Group. It was


    just that he had funded Barry to start his own business To be specific, MY Group was not under the Gu


    Consortium at all. Do you want to sigh the contact with TV station of the Gu consortium? "


    "Barry will listen to you, won''t he? Then what''s the difference with the Gu consortium? " She just hated


    that she was not fully prepared.


    She thought she had checked the background of MY Group and thought it was very clean, but she


    didn''t expect that Barry was actually under Jacob''s call!


    "Yes, you are right. Barry listens to me. But I didn''t ask him to sign you. Since Barry saw you at the


    airport, he had made up his mind to sign you. All of this has nothing to do with me. If you don''t believe


    me, you can ask Barry. I didn''t interfere from beginning to end. "


    Just a few words.


    Said Jacob, with his arms crossed in front of his chest.


    Obviously, L didn''t believe what he said. Indeed, Barry had said that he was a loyal fan of her and


    was determined to sign her and make her famous


    Wasn''t it arranged by Jacob?


    She bit her lips and frowned, looking very confused.


    "Now that you know it, I don''t have to hide it from you. But anyway, you are an employee of Barry''s


    Her heart skipped a beat. "What consequence?"


    "If you don''t act well in front of Grandma with me, Barry will never let you act again and your career will


    be doomed. Of course, there is a professional term for it, "Covered under snow." Sitting at his desk,


    Jacob raised his eyebrows and looked at the woman.


    Cover me?


    She looked at the man''s face with hatred, knowing that he could say it, and of course he could do it.


    For her, Covered meant that she couldn''t even keep her career.


    Contract signed meant that the initiative was in the hands of others.


    She was not reconciled.


    "Then I will terminate the contract with the MY Group! If the worstes to the worst, I''ll give you the


    Jacob nodded his head unhurriedly and said as if he didn''t care, "Thepensation? Okay, you are


    wee to break the contract at any time. Two hundred million dors is the amount"


    What?


    Two hundred million?


    How could it be so much money!

 Chapter 23 Come Home With Me Tonight

    Chapter 23 Come Home With Me Tonight


    With surprise, L said, "Why is the termination fee so high? Don''t lie to me. "


    However, the man sitting there was calm and there was no sign of lying in his face. He just nced at


    her indifferently and said, "Didn''t you read the contract carefully? If you terminate the contract for no


    reason, you won''t be able to find a newpany in a short time besides the termination fee. Do you


    think you can continue to live if you offend the Gu Family? "


    "You... You are really mean. " She gritted her teeth and pointed at him with anger.


    At this time, Barry, who was standing outside the door, looked excited and his eyes lit up. "It''s so


    exciting! "


    The secretary passing by was very confused, holding a pile of documents. "Mr. Barry, is Mr. Jacob in


    the meeting room? There is an urgent document that needs him to deal with... "


    "Don''t worry. Just put it there. Mr. Jacob has something very important to do. "


    Looking at the evil expression on his face, the secretary was confused. She wanted to eavesdrop at the


    door, but was pushed away by Barry.


    "Go ahead. Get down to business. Don''t disturb him. As long as I''m here, no one is allowed to enter! "


    He must firmly protect the reputation of his boss!


    After driving away other people, Barry bent over the door and quietly listened to the sound inside. He


    was nervous as well as disappointed.


    L, the goddess in his heart was finally captured by his boss!


    Such a beauty belonged to a heartless... A sessful man!


    At the same time, the atmosphere in the meeting room was a little cold. To be exact, L was emitting


    cold air all over her body.


    "Will you stop bullying me as long as I agree to act in front of grandma?" She walked slowly to the man


    and looked straight at him with her watery eyes.


    Jacob smiled. He finally won the battle with her in the first stage.


    "I have never bullied you. Did I do something to hurt you, L? "


    "Haven''t you? You kissed... Me just now... "


    Wasn''t it a kind of bullying?


    "What I want you to do is to act in front of grandma and make her rest assured. If you agree, I will


    never interfere your career. " This was his promise.


    L''s heart was beating fast. She didn''t know if she could trust him this time.


    "Does grandma really stay here in a few days?"


    "Of course! Do you want to pretend it forever? "


    The man raised his eyebrows and took a meaningful nce at her face. "Even if you want to pretend


    forever, but I don''t..."


    "¡­¡­"


    Clenching her fists tightly, L refused topromise and said, "I''m just trying to solve your problem


    as soon as possible. You''d better not dy my work! "


    "Grandma will only stay for a few days, maybe two or three days, maybe one week. Then she will fly to


    Switzend. "


    "Okay! I promise you. I will continue to y the role of Louisa, but you have to promise me that you


    won''t leak it out and no one else will know it. Otherwise, my identity will be exposed... "


    "Don''t worry. In many people''s eyes, I''m still a golden bachelor. That marriage is equal to nothing.


    Except for the Gu Family, no one knows that you and I..."


    "Yes, I''m relieved."


    L interrupted him quickly, feeling a little disappointed. She took up her sunsses and said, "I have


    promised you, now you can move my luggage back. Please inform me when grandmaes back. "


    Then she turned around and was about to open the door, but she was directly hugged from behind by


    the man.


    All of a sudden, she stiffened.


    She loosened her hand which gripped the doorknob.


    The warmth from her back made her heart beat faster and her ears turn red.


    She had never been hugged by men like this before.


    L swallowed deeply and murmured shyly, "Let me go... What are you doing? "


    "Since you want to act, of course you have to get familiar with the script in advance." The man


    whispered in her ear. His hot breath hit her neck, making her tremble all over.


    "Please don''t... There is someone outside. Please pay attention to your behavior, okay? What script? I


    don''t know! "


    "No one will break into my ce. What are you afraid of? " He held the woman in his arms and smelled


    her fragrance, which belonged to her.


    In the past, he had never been close to Louisa, but in his memory, she had the fragrance of milk like a


    baby. But now... It seemed that she became more feminine and charming.


    Yes, she was a woman now.


    Her femininity was enough to seduce him.


    "Are you crazy?"


    "I''m not crazy. L, you should act realistically. You have to get familiar with the script and your identity


    as soon as possible. You are my wife. Of course you should live with me... " The low and hoarse voice


    was right beside her ear. Her heart was in a mess and her mind was nk.


    "Live together?" She repeated his words word by word, and then bit her lips tightly.


    The man straightened her body with his hands and looked down at her. "Yes. Only when we live


    together can we make Grandma believe us. Otherwise, grandma will think that we have separated from


    each other. If so, all our previous efforts will be wasted. Come home with me tonight. "


    "Come... "


    She looked at him nkly and didn''t know what she felt.


    Come home?


    Was that her home?


    No! It wasn''t!


    Atst, L pushed the man away with all her strength and opened the door. She almost bumped into


    Barry who was unable to dodge. With a red face, she wore the sunsses and left the Gu consortium.


    Looking at the back of L who fled in a hurry, Barry raised his eyebrows at Jacob and said, "Boss, I''m


    here for lunch with you, but it seems that you''re full now..."


    "You almost ruined my n! "


    "I''ve made up for my mistakes. I''ve been guarding the door for you."


    Jacob stared at him and said nothing.


    The negotiation with Jacob waspletely against her original intention, which made her upset.


    So in the afternoon''s shooting, L was absent-minded and soon noticed by Flora.


    "Is the matter settled? Have you taken your luggage back? "


    "¡­¡­"


    Looking at her expression and reaction, Flora guessed that she failed, "If you can''t handle it well, I''ll


    go..."


    "Flora, this is my private affair. You don''t have to intervene. " She seemed to remember something.


    "Have you finished signing the contract?"


    "Yes, Mr. Barry has informed me that I will be responsible for your work in the future. The foreign


    business is still going on as before. "


    "We should put the establishment of studio on the agenda as soon as possible. You should get ready..."


    "Studio? So fast? " ording to their n, they needed to wait a little longer.


    "No, it''s not fast, I''m going to set up a personal studio as soon as possible, subordinating to MY Group,


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    so you have to help me prepare. " Said L firmly.


    "But Mr. Barry..."


    "You just need to do what I ask you to do. I will deal with Barry. Soon, we will get what we want. "


    Although Flora didn''t know what Barry would think of the studio, she believed that L must have a


    solution since she was so confident.


    "L, Flora, we get a problem! " Lily ran into the lounge in a panic and pointed at the door, gasping for


    breath.


    L smiled and said, "Lily, calm down. Speak slowly. "


    "It''s... It''s Shirley, she says she wants to get even with you! "


    Shirley?


    "L, how could you offend Shirley? Why does shee to you? " Flora frowned and rubbed her


    forehead. L had juste back to develop, but why there were still so many troubles.


    L was indeed a troublemaker.

 Chapter 24 The Old Time Being Forgotten

    Chapter 24 The Old Time Being Forgotten


    Shirley came to ask L about the incident of the sex in the car.


    L sent Lily and Flora out to keep people away and herself confronted with Shirley.


    "I don''t know. Miss Shirley has found the wrong person."


    "Humph, don''t think I''m stupid. I knew itst time. You must have an affair with Mr. Jacob. You even


    used the method of having the sex in the car. Don''t you know I like Mr. Jacob? How dare you covet my


    man! We have been together for months. Don''t you know that? Humph, please read some news as you


    havee back. Don''t make yourself too ignorant! " Shirley squinted at her in an arrogant manner.


    In Shirley''s opinion, L was just an outsider with a little fame abroad, and has no influence at home.


    She was doing better than L in the MY Group!


    If Shirley could get close with Jacob, she would have a bright future!


    Of course, she didn''t want L to be in her way!


    L shrugged and spread out her hands. She felt ridiculous about Shirley''s groundless usation.


    She was very sure that Jacob loved Ellie. Howe he dated with Shirley!


    "I''m afraid you didn''t know how to speak when I knew Jacob."


    "What do you mean?" Shirley was shocked and uneasy, "Are you scaring me? Who do you think you


    are? "


    "I''m L. Remember this name. Not everyone can bully me! Who do you think you are? Let me tell


    you, I''m not someone to be trampled on casually. If you question me, I have the right not to answer


    you. Don''t make a scene. You''d better leave now. "


    "L, why are you so smug! Let me tell you, I can suppress you by my means. I will ask Mr. Jacob to


    force you out of the entertainment industry and make you unable to live on! " Shirley''s unusually


    confident made her headache.


    Looking at the time, L didn''t want to talk too much with her, so she dialed a number in front of


    Shirley, "Shirley came to make trouble for me, saying that she is your woman. I think it''s necessary for


    you to discipline your woman. Don''t dy my work Well, I hope you can handle it well. Don''t let her


    deceive people with your name. "


    Shirley''s face darkened. She was about to grab L''s phone, but she had already turned it off.


    "What did you do? Who was on the phone Mr. Jacob? "


    "Didn''t you say that he is your man? You came to me just to ask if the girl was me in that incident. Why


    don''t you let Jacob tell you in person? I''m very busy. I''m sorry that I can''t apany you anymore."


    L turned around and rushed out of the door. When Shirley was about to catch up with her, she


    received a phone call and returned to thepany in anger.


    After solving the problem of Shirley, L and Ivanpleted their work smoothly.


    As the night fell, she felt more and more uneasy.


    How could she escape from Jacob?


    She really didn''t want to go back to that house.


    She had nned to run away with Lily and hide herself. But as soon as she got on Lily''s car, she


    received a call from Jacob.


    "If you don''t want to see me pick you up,e here obediently. Otherwise, I will personally prove to the


    media that you are the heroine of the sex in the car tonight. "


    The man''s threat was even more deadly to the flustered L.


    After thinking for a few minutes, she had to agree.


    ¡ª¡ª-


    When L got out of the car and walked into the familiar vi, countless emotions surged in her heart.


    Even her steps became heavy.


    She wrapped her coat tightly and couldn''t enter the house for a long time. When she saw the light in


    the living room suddenly turned on, she hesitated and bit her teeth.


    She finally turned around and wanted to escape!


    The door creaked open.


    "Since you are here, why do you escape? What are you afraid of? "


    L frozen and couldn''t move anymore. She turned her back to the man and said, "I have nothing to


    escape from."


    She took a deep breath, turned around and smiled brightly, "I''m here. What can I do for you, Mr.


    Jacob?"


    "Thene in, please." With deep light shining in his eyes, Jacob stretched out his hand to make a


    gesture of asking her toe in, as if luring her into a mysterious and unknownnd.


    Uneasily, L looked straight ahead and walked past him.


    When she walked to the living room, she stopped and was shocked. Everything was still the same as


    before.


    There seemed to be no change at all.


    How could everything go as usual here in the past two years.


    "What''s wrong? Revisit here and have romantic feelings again?" Jacob walked to the front, opened a


    bottle of wine, elegantly poured two sses, and handed it to her. He looked straight at the woman with


    his evil and attractive eyes.


    Depressed, L pretended to be calm. "For me, it''s just an old time. I was too busy in the past two


    years to remember. I totally forgot it. "


    The man sneered, "L, do you know that the more determined you are, the more you care about. The


    more indifference you showed, the more reluctant you were It has only been two years. No matter how


    much you have changed, your memory won''t be so bad. "


    The woman''s face turned red and refused to take the ss of wine. She was burning all over.


    Jacob raised his eyebrowscently. Seeing that she was stubborn, he didn''t say anything but


    brought up another topic.


    "You put all the me on me. Now there are paparazzi following me to ask about sex in the car


    incident. I wanted you to rify it for me at first But you dare not stand out. Now everyone wants to


    admit that they are the heroine of the incident. "


    Among them, there were many people, including Shirley, Jessica, Dorothy and others, who were all


    coveting the position beside him.


    Only she wanted to get rid of it.


    But he didn''t believe that she could really let go of her attachment to him in less than one thousand


    days.


    "Shirley has already taken action. Even the proud Jessica, and the pure and lovely Dorothy can''t wait


    to take action?" L thought it was ridiculous. Jessica had won the prize of Best Actress a month ago,


    and her future in the movie industry was limitless. While Dorothy, a white and beautiful sweet girl, was


    also a popr star on top lines.


    Even their status, need to tter Jacob like this?


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If they knew that Jacob was such a heartless man, would they retreat.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t let them close to me."


    "What I have nothing to worry." L frowned and said discontentedly.


    She had never worried about him!


    Jacob put the wine in front of her and gave a hint, "Shirley won''t make trouble for you anymore. Fiona


    is also your little sister. After this matter, I will let her rest for a period of time. If anything happens to her


    in the future, you should also let it go... "


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Jacob. Fiona has never treat me as her elder sister. I''ve considered for her more than ten


    years. Now it''s time for her to make a self-criticism. As long as she doesn''t provoke me in the future, I


    won''t do anything to her... "


    Jacob drank up the wine in his hand, poured some more, and said slowly, "Then I suppose you should


    also exin the rtionship between you and Ivan, Ryan."

 Chapter 25 You Cant Get Rid Of Me

    Chapter 25 You Can''t Get Rid Of Me


    "Rtionship... What do you want to say? "


    "Didn''t you say that you and Ryan are... You are... " Jacob''s eyes twinkled, "You want to seduce Ivan to


    create gossip, don''t you? Does Ryan just pretend to be deaf and dumb? "


    Frowning, L stood straight. She deliberately told Jacob that seducing Ivan was just a joke. It was


    impossible for her to take action.


    Obviously, he had misunderstood something.


    But she didn''t want to exin.


    "It seems that it''s none of your business."


    She didn''t remember that he was so meddlesome before.


    "Of course I don''t care." He took another sip unconsciously.


    Confused, L looked around and wanted to ask him something, but she couldn''t say it out.


    The atmosphere became a little cold.


    Jacob was driven crazy and wanted to know the rtionship between her and Ryan. He also wanted to


    know what she had experienced in the past two years, but his pride and self-esteem prevented him


    from asking.


    L was so stubborn!


    Ryan was just an ordinary director.


    Ivan was just a handsome young man who made money by his appearance!


    No one couldpare with him!


    "If you want to get the position, why do you seduce a stranger? Why not try to... Seduce your ex-


    husband? " The man suddenly approached her and asked in a low and hoarse voice.


    L unconsciously took two steps back, but she didn''t notice the chair behind her and tripped over all


    of a sudden


    In an instant, the man strode forward.


    "Swoosh..."


    She blinked and thought she would have an intimate contact with the floor, but she lied in the man''s


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    arms.


    Time froze at this moment.


    Her mind was in a mess. Seducing him?


    Did he want her to seduce him?


    L swallowed deeply and licked her lips. She must have misheard.


    Holding her soft body, Jacob''s eyes lit up. "Are you seducing me?"


    "Ah..." In a panic, L pushed the man away and turned around, breathing heavily. "I didn''t mean to


    seduce you. "


    Jacob picked up the red wine next to him, lowered his head and smiled. "If you don''t want to drink my


    wine, I''ll feed you myself..."


    Before L could figure out what he meant, she felt that the man pulled her over, tightly hugged her,


    and fed her wine with his mouth. A strong smell of wine suddenly came to her.


    The overbearing and forceful action rudely attacked all her willpower. The pungent smell of alcohol


    made her a little dizzy.


    "Hmmmm..."


    God!


    The whole world seemed to be filled with colorful flowers, sprinkling around her.


    She softened.


    With disordered breath, Jacob supported her body with all his strength and let her go after a long time.


    He seemed to be satisfied with her expression and drank another ss of wine...


    Then he fed her again.


    The room now was exactly the same as that two years ago, but she had no time to care about it at the


    moment.


    He put her on the spacious bed and whispered, "Louisa..."


    At this moment, the woman suddenly came to reason, opened her eyes wide to see the situation she


    faced now, then she pushed him away with shyness and strength.


    "No..."


    A strong desire shed in Jacob''s eyes, and the woman was suddenly attracted by that light.


    L wanted to escape, but was sped by Jacob on her slender waist. He began to fondle her body.


    "You seduced me first. Now you want to escape? "


    She struggled to get up, but was controlled tightly by him to lie on the bed. She had to resist and said,


    "When did I seduce you? "


    Squinting his eyes, Jacob suddenly bent over and kissed the woman''s red lips. He got up and licked


    his lips, with a smile at the corner of his mouth. "That''s how you seduce me. "


    She was shocked. It urred to her that she really licked her dry lips unconsciously. Was it so-called


    seduction?


    Did he think that she do this to seduce him?


    Looking at the man''s red eyes, L frowned and bit her lips. "You are such a bastard! Let go of me! "


    "Bastard? You didn''t say that before... Isn''t it? " He stared at the woman with his bright eyes, as if trying


    to lure her into an abyss of crime.


    It was an abyss. She jumped into it and jumped out again.


    "Who do you think you are? What does it have to do with you that I seduce other men? No matter what


    happened in the past, it has gone! I have already divorced with you, Jacob! " She looked up at the man


    and said fiercely.


    Damn it! He was so bossy and imperious. Why did she think he was so handsome and cool before?


    But now... She hated him so much!


    As an ex-husband, how could he touch her without scruple? Why did he like to bully her?


    Just because she loved... Loved him before?


    "Divorced? Even if we have divorced, you are brought up by the Gu Family. You owe us! Do you think


    by changing your name, you can get rid of me? Get rid of the Gu Family? Let me tell you, no way! "

 Chapter 26 One Night Stand

    Chapter 26 One Night Stand


    What did he mean?


    He hated her, but he didn''t hate her body... Was it?


    Jacob raised her chin and said, "That night two years ago, it seemed to feel good for me..."


    L''s heart was beating fast. Thinking of the nightmare that night, she was stiff like a piece of wood,


    and cold.


    It was in this room and this bed that this man took her virginity!


    Although she had always regarded herself as his woman and had been looking forward to that day, she


    didn''t want it to happen under his body with that kind of humiliation.


    It was just because how much she loved him that night that she felt so painful.


    What she had experienced was totally different from what he had experienced.


    He felt good, but she felt terrible!


    She never wanted to recall anything, but it gave her nightmares all the time!


    "Enough! Don''t say it again, Jacob. Don''t mention it again. You have no right to mention that night... "


    Her voice was trembling.


    Noticing the abnormality of her body, Jacob frowned slightly, as if she would be very unnatural as long


    as he mentioned that night.


    She looked scared.


    A sense of bitterness rose in his heart. He couldn''t tell what it felt like. He just felt as if he was a sinner.


    "Why can''t I mention Didn''t you say that you had forgotten? Then I will help you remember. As long as


    you remember, you will know that I have the right to ask you to do anything. " He wanted her to


    remember that they were husband and wife for one night, then she was his woman for the rest of her


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    life!


    He was so domineering!


    In Jacob''s eyes, she was still the girl who followed him closely. How could she turn a blind eye to him?


    L was shocked. What?


    He wanted her to recall... Recall what... How he torture her that night?


    That one night stand? She didn''t want to remember.


    She arched a leg and tried to kick him, but was pressed down by his big hand.


    The man''s hand slid gently over her legs, stirring up every inch of her nerve


    "Ah..." The woman groaned and made a shameful voice.


    "Do you want to use this trick? You underestimated me... "


    "You bastard! Jacob, you are such a bastard! Let go of my leg! "


    "This leg, It''s more slippery. " The man raised the corners of his mouth with an evil and attractive smile.


    It felt better.


    Two years ago, it was still a girl''s touch, but now, it seemed to have been more carefully taken care of.


    He was not surprised at all. He remembered the touch two years ago. For him, the memory of that


    night was also very deeply memorable.


    For him, it was memorable, but for her, it was unforgettable.


    "Lecher!" How could she say that!


    He was not Jay at all!


    Thinking of this, she suddenly widened her eyes. What was she thinking about?


    No She couldn''t call him that anymore.


    He was not.


    Her legs were controlled by him, and her hands were also tightly grasped by him. L had to do the


    same thing again, turning sideways and biting his arm hard.


    "Shit!" Jacob frowned and got his arm back. Can you bite other arm? It is hurt stillst time. "


    "You deserve it!"


    L quickly ran to a corner of the bed and looked at the man vigntly. "I''m not the Louisa I used to be


    and let you do whatever you want. If you really forced me, tomorrow I will... "


    "Just do what you want..."


    She stared at the man and said, "I''ll tell Ellie what happened when shees back."


    Don''t you care about Ellie the most?


    Didn''t you force me to divorce for her?


    Then I will use Ellie to force you.


    Although L thought so, there was a deep corner in her heart, bleeding horribly.


    As soon as she finished her words, Jacob turned around in a gloomy way. Squinting his eyes, he


    asked, "Are you threatening me?"


    Taking a deep breath, L nodded, "You don''t want Ellie know that you kissed me behind her, do you.


    Then you should stick to your bottom line. Otherwise, I would tell her everything two years ago and let


    her know that you had betrayed your love! At that time, Ellie would be jealous and angry And you are


    probably hate me to death. "


    She said in a sobbing voice, with tears in the corner of her eyes.


    No, she couldn''t cry. She couldn''t cry.


    She turned around, wiped her tears secretly and looked at the man as if nothing had happened.


    "Okay. L, don''t be so self-righteous. I don''t hate you. I just don''t like you with no reason! " Jacob


    stood up angrily and shook his hand in disgust. "Just stay here. I''m just bored. I''ve touched a lot of


    women. You''re not the first and not thest one, understand?"


    L''s heart was crushed.


    She didn''t say anything and stared at the man with her red eyes.


    "I know you have a lot of women! As soon as the car sex incident came out, so many women came to


    recognize themselves as your women. It was all your credit! But I advise you not to go too far. If Ellie


    knows it, you will die miserably. "


    "You Damn it! "


    The atmosphere dropped to freezing point.


    Jacob turned around angrily and mmed the door.


    The bedroom returned to silence.


    L curled up aside, holding her legs and lowered her head deeply.


    She didn''t want to cry.


    She didn''t want to show her cowardice and pitiful look anymore.


    And she didn''t want to be weak in front of him.


    She was not the first and also not thest one?


    Is the first one Ellie?


    In the past two years, had he always had rtionships with woman, Shirley, Dorothy, or Jessica?


    It was like a needle pricking her heart, which was bleeding. She cried silently in the familiar room.


    Two years ago, in this room, she waited for him for one year and two months and three days, waiting


    for him toe to this bed and gently hold her


    She was waiting for him to look at her affectionately and crushed her into his body


    But what came next was his indifference, his disgust, and a divorce agreement.


    And endless torture and humiliation.


    She had thought that she would nevere back in her life, but in the end, she surrendered to his


    power. She came back here for her career, for her grandmother.


    But she didn''t want to repeat the same miserable experience.


    If he got her easily, then what was the rtionship between them?


    People didn''t know when he got married, and their divorce also hided very well. Others thought that


    Jacob was a golden bachelor, but they didn''t know that he had such a marriage.


    As her ex-wife, she had no sense of existence!


    Now, she didn''t want to have any physical entanglement with him. If they were together, then what was


    it? Lover?


    Even being his wife was detested by him. What else could she do?


    L didn''t want herself to be so humble.


    Walking out of the room, with a gloomy face, Jacob leaned against the door and closed his eyes.


    All he could think about was theplicated expression in L''s eyes.


    The look in her eyes made him at a loss, so he said something like that.


    Damn it!


    Why did she be so... Disobedient.


    Compared with her used to be, Louisa was more pleasing.


    But L could make people spit blood!


    He sighed deeply, looked at the door, and then turned to another room next door.

 Chapter 27 On Their Wedding Night

    Chapter 27 On Their Wedding Night


    More than 1000 days ago, she was still Louisa.


    The romantic and luxurious wedding room was full of joy, and even the air was filled with happiness.


    Everything was happiness red. She was also wearing a tight cheongsam, and the girl''s figure was


    quietly changing.


    Looking at the longan and lotus seeds on the bed meaning to have a lovely baby early, Louisa blushed


    slightly.


    Grandma''s words were still in her ears.


    "I let you have your marriage certificate in a hurry and couldn''t hold a luxurious wedding. I''m sorry to


    make you suffer." Grandma looked at her beloved granddaughter kindly.


    "Grandma, I''m very happy now." Louisa said with flushed face. "It was like a dream to marry Jay. I don''t


    care about the wedding. I only care about Jay... "


    "Silly girl, he didn''t object to the wedding. Besides, he was rude to you first. He said he should be


    responsible and then he should marry you. Besides, I have regarded you as my granddaughter inw


    for a long time. "


    Mrs. Gu was a sessful businesswoman. She had been in the business world for many years. Even


    though she retired, her prestige was still there, and the Gu family respected and loved her.


    However, her love for this adopted daughter, sometimes even exceeded her love for Jacob.


    Louisa still had doubts, "But Jay seems unhappy. "


    "It''s just a spur of the moment thought. You have to be patient. As for men, they should always be


    tamed. You should remember that you will be his wife in the future. You should care about him and love


    him Jacob loves you. Trust me. "


    Louisa came to herself and smiled happily when she remembered what her grandmother had told her.


    He had her in his heart, otherwise how could he agree to marry her.


    Grandma was right. Jay was just cold outside. He didn''t know how to express his feelings. She wanted


    to let him know what love was with her truly love.


    The vi was decorated with colorful lights. The room was also covered with ayer of dim yellow and


    ambiguous light.


    Louisa came out of the bathroom and changed into a redce pajama. Her slightly open cor faintly


    shed a little glory.


    She bit her lips nervously and looked at herself in the mirror, thinking that she would marry Jay tonight.


    From now on, she would be Jay''s woman.


    Feeling so excited.


    There was no happier night than today.


    However, she had been waiting for three hours. It was not until early in the morning that the servant


    sent Jacob back.


    Because of Mrs. Gu''s order, the servant left their vi without hesitation and went to another small


    house next to the vi, on standby.


    Jacob went upstairs in a daze and remembered that tonight was his wedding day.


    Get married?


    He had never thought that he would marry a woman at such a young age.


    And it was Louisa.


    That girl was so hard to deal with. She didn''t want to be an adopted daughter at all. She put all her


    methods on him and wanted to be his wife!


    Humph, in her dream.


    Jacob walked to the door of the bedroom and kicked it open. A loud bang startled the woman sitting on


    the bed.


    "Ah! Jay, you are back. " Louisa stood up gracefully, with a smile on her face and a pair of bright eyes


    staring at him. It seemed that she had thousands of words to say.


    Jacob frowned slightly. He was even more unhappy when he smelled the fragrance that shouldn''t have


    existed in his bedroom.


    "What are you doing?" His tone was cold and alienated, as if he was questioning her.


    Louisa smelled the alcohol on Jacob and said in nervous "I... I''m waiting for you. "


    Looking at the clothes she was wearing, his eyes became dark and obscure. Jacob snorted coldly,


    walked around her, picked up a document by the table, turned around indifferently and closed the door.


    She was stunned and stood still.


    She didn''t know what was going on in front of her. Jacob came to the room just to take the documents?


    Then What about tonight?


    She sighed deeply. She felt a little frustrated and sad, thinking that she must have offended him


    somehow. But she didn''t know what was wrong.


    She remembered that her grandmother had told her to be brave and take the initiative, so she plucked


    up the courage and walked out of the room.


    If she hadn''t misheard, Jacob had entered another room, so she knocked on the door and walked in.


    But there was no one in the room except for the document. They could only hear the sound of water in


    the bathroom.


    He was taking a shower!


    Louisa with blushing face, listened to the sound from the bathroom, feeling that she was getting closer


    and closer to Jay.


    She quietly walked to the bedside, took off her slippers and went to bed with extreme excitement...


    Her heart was beating so fast as if it was going to jump out.


    She wanted to sit here and wait for him to see her face at the first sight when he came out, and then...


    When Jacob walked out of the bathroom, he saw a girl lying on the bed.


    He frowned and snorted.


    When he was about to turn around and leave, he heard a sneeze from behind. He turned around and


    saw her huddling up. Her thin pajamas seemed to be unable to block the coldness.


    The night was cold. He walked to the window and closed it.


    Then he frowned, walked to the bedside and looked at her hesitantly.


    The girl had snow-white skin and was lying on the bed seductively, seeming to be waiting for


    something.


    Unconsciously, he lifted the quilt beside him, as if he was going to do something.


    But before the quilt fell down, the girl suddenly opened her eyes and stared at him without blinking.


    Jacob was stunned. He shook off the quilt subconsciously, pulled her up and pushed her aside


    mercilessly.


    Louisa, who had no time to react, was thrown away by Jacob and fell to the ground.


    The cold touch woke her up. She looked up at Jacob in surprise and said pitifully, "Jay..."


    "Who let you in here! Are you really stupid? I''ve already hidden in this room from you, but you can''t wait


    to climb into my bed! I have given the bedroom to you. You can live there if you want. Anyway,


    wherever I live is the same! But don''t get too far... "


    Surprised, Louisa stood up and held his hand. "Jay, I''m not going to take your bedroom. We are


    married. "


    "Don''t touch me!" Jacob frowned and took a few steps back.


    Such an action had greatly hurt the heart of Louisa. She did not know how she had offended him.


    "Don''t do this, Jay. I am scared. I thought we should sleep together tonight Why? "


    Hearing this, Jacob was even more furious. He suddenly lifted the girl''s delicate body and went straight


    to the wedding room.


    Louisa was scared to death. Being held by him made her heart beat faster, but his eyes were sharp


    and cold.


    She thought she would piss him off and have a hard time tonight.


    However, Jacob just threw her on the bed like throwing garbage and went out without saying anything.


    Louisa was confused. She jumped off the bed with her bare feet and ran out. When she arrived at the


    door of Jacob''s room, she heard him locking the door from inside.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She froze.


    She went back to their wedding room in a daze.

 Chapter 28 Will Brother Live With Sister

    Chapter 28 Will Brother Live With Sister


    The night was dark and cold.


    It was in this room that she spent her first wedding night.


    Closing her eyes, L felt that everything was still vivid as if it had happened yesterday.


    It was like a scar that hadn''t beenpletely healed. After it was removed, new wounds appeared.


    She knew that she shouldn''t think of the past.


    But sleeping in this room seemed to force her to recall!


    Looking at her luggage, L was also arranged in this room by Jacob. It could be seen how sinister his


    heart was.


    After thinking for a while, L got out of bed, sorted out her things, walked out of the bedroom and


    randomly picked a room to live in.


    In fact, the whole vi, except for the biggest and most luxurious bedroom as the wedding room, the


    other rooms were roughly the same inyout. Although it was not as big as that one, it was almost the


    same as the one she lived in her apartment


    After cleaning up for a while, she went into the bathroom to wash away her tiredness.


    During this period, when Jacob returned to his room, he was restless and paced up and down. For


    some reason, he was resentful and uneasy.


    He went downstairs again, trying to find some wine to drink. But when he walked out of the room, he


    noticed an empty room with lights on.


    He was suspicious and walked over quietly.


    Through the crack of the door, he saw a busy figure.


    Wearing a loose and casual T-shirt, L cleaned up everything, picked up the hair dryer to dry her hair,


    and then jumped onto the bed.


    The day was finally over.


    "Lily, pick me up at the gate of my apartment tomorrow. as usual."


    "L, are you okay? Your voice is so hoarse. You didn''t go back to the apartment today, so you are


    Really together with Jacob..."


    "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask. I have nothing to do with him. I just need to act temporarily. I''ll take it


    same as other shootings. But it willst for nearly a week. You must arrange it well at this time and


    don''t let anyone notice anything. "


    After hanging up Lily''s phone, L turned off the light, lying on a strange bed, exhausted.


    Almost at the same time, Jacob stepped back and returned to the room, but his anger did not


    decrease.


    He seemed to have guessed the reason why she moved to another room at once, and he was even


    more angry when he heard her say that it was just like one of her shootings.


    How could Louisa be so stubborn.


    On the early morning of the second day, L got up early and hurried downstairs with her bag. She


    smelled a familiar smell!


    She shouted to the downstairs in surprise, "Daisy!"


    "Louisa!"


    It never urred to L that she would meet Daisy again. Daisy had been taking good care of her in


    the Gu family. Later, she followed L to the vi and was in charge of her daily life.


    However, two years ago, she left without saying goodbye to Daisy after singed the divorce agreement.


    "Daisy, I miss you so much. I really want to eat the breakfast you cook. Come and sit down. Let''s eat


    together. "


    With tears in Daisy''s eyes, she said excitedly, "I heard from Mr. Jacob that you were back yesterday


    and asked me to take care of you again. I thought it was a dream. It''s really you. Louisa, how have you


    been these years? Have you suffered a lot? "


    It was the first time that someone had asked her if she had suffered She felt sad and uneasy.


    "I''m fine now." The word Fine meant everything.


    Daisy was very clear about what happened between Louisa and Jacob, but she didn''t know what


    method he had used to make Louisae back. It seemed that the rtionship between the two had


    also changed.


    "I have been missing you since you left without saying goodbye. Even if there is any conflict, you


    shouldn''t have said nothing Mrs. Gu doesn''t know what happened between you and Mr. Jacob. But


    now, it''s good that you''re back. I''ll cook delicious food for you, just like before. Don''t leave again. "


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    L couldn''t deny it. She just felt that she did not know how to exin it to Daisy. She nodded and


    said, "I really miss your cooking..."


    "I''ve been waiting for you toe back. After you left, Mr. Jacob ordered us to keep it the same. So


    look, is it the same as before? "


    Although L understood what she meant, she felt a little sad. "Why? "


    "I guess Mr. Jacob is missing you. The day you left... "


    "How could you miss me?" L smiled awkwardly and shook her head.


    Daisy''s eyes widened. "Of course he miss you! After you left, Mr. Jacob was very sad, so he moved out


    from here and didn''te back forst two years! But as soon as you came back, he also came back.


    He asked me to prepare breakfast for you this morning. Louisa, I have a pair of bright eyes. "


    Daisy held her hand and said earnestly.


    She frowned and bit her lips. Her cheeks turned unnaturally red.


    But on second thought, no, the reason why he didn''t live here in the past two years was probably not


    because he was sad He didn''t want to see anything rted to her.


    L knew that he wouldn''t havee to her ce if it weren''t for Grandmother.


    Her mind was in a mess. After having breakfast and saying goodbye to Daisy, she took a taxi back to


    her apartment.


    In order to prevent the paparazzi from following her, she came up with such a idea to let Lily pick her up


    at her apartment.


    However, Lily was very gossipy. She kept asking her questions about Jacob all the way. Atst, L


    had no choice but to say, "He is... A brother. "


    "Brother?" Lily didn''t seem to believe it. She raised her voice, "As a brother, will he take away his


    sister''s luggage and live with her?"


    In the GR Consortium building.


    Jacob got out of the car and walked slowly towards the elevator.


    Suddenly, a group of reporters jumped out from nowhere, "Mr. Jacob, don''t you have anything to say


    about the car sex incident?"


    "Miss Dorothy has already denied that she is the heroine of the incident. Is it Jessica or Shirley?


    "Mr. Jacob, please answer my question. Does it have anything to do with you that Shirley suddenly


    goes abroad to study?"


    "Yesterday, someone said that you had an ex-wife. Is that true? Who is your ex-wife? "


    Jacob waved his hand. At first, he didn''t seem to care about reporters and walked straight forward. But


    when he arrived at the elevator, he heard thest question.


    "I don''t have an ex-wife." The man smiled and looked at the cameras mysteriously.


    This was all he said from beginning to end, and then someone stepped forward to block the reporters.


    L, who was waiting on the shooting set, saw the video online and her fingers were almost pinched


    breeding.


    What did he mean by ''no ex-wife''?


    Did he think she was dead?

 Chapter 29 A Woman With Malicious Intentions

    Chapter 29 A Woman With Malicious Intentions


    In MY Group.


    "Mr. Barry, you are a good actor. I have been deceived by you. " Yesterday, the sudden appearance of


    Barry made L realize the conspiracy of Jacob.


    Today is her first day in MY Group. So she came to get even with Barry first.


    Barry stood up and walked towards L, "I''m not acting. What I said is true! I''ve been paying attention


    to you since you took part in that talent show abroad! Later on, when I knew that you woulde back,


    I was more determined to sign you! So, I begged boss. Later I knew that you and boss were old friends.


    It was totally a surprise! "


    "I don''t believe... It must be his conspiracy. He threatened me that if I didn''t do as he said, you would


    make me disappear in public, wouldn''t you? " Asked L, raising her eyebrows.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Barry immediately shook his head, "Of course not. How could I make you disappear? Your future is so


    bright and you are in the rising stage. How could I do that to you for no reason? Am I crazy? Boss has


    never given such an order! "


    Obviously, L didn''t believe his words, but she didn''t want to continue the topic, because she had


    moved back.


    "Mr. Barry, Ie here today to discuss a business with you. Of course, it''s better for you to make the


    decision by yourself instead of letting others interfere, okay? " L looked at him seriously as if she


    was gambling.


    Barry was interested in what she said, "Oh? What kind of business? Who do you want me to hide


    from? "


    Raising her eyebrows proudly, L said, "Of course it''s a win-win business. "


    At night, a charity dinner was about to begin.


    Celebrities and businessmen gathered together.


    Holding Barry''s arm, L elegantly and gracefully walked into the hall, only to find an acquaintance.


    Besides Jacob and Fiona, there was another member of the Gu family.


    After a quick nce, she quickly looked away, but Barry went straight over.


    She let go of her hand and said softly, "Mr. Barry, you can go by yourself. I see an acquaintance.


    Excuse me. "


    She turned around and went to the table where Ivan and Celia were.


    "It''s you? "


    All of a sudden, an inappropriate voice sounded beside her. L looked sideways and saw a thin girl


    with a shrewd expression on her oval face.


    L seemed to have seen her somewhere.


    "Excuse me, who are you?"


    "Don''t you remember me?" Jessica covered her mouth and smiled. She raised her eyebrows and said,


    "My surname is Ai, and my name is Jessica. "


    It suddenly urred to L that this was one of the actresses who had been rumored to have sex with


    Jacob before. She won the title of movie queen through a youth movie, and then took part in a big


    movie. Her acting skills were recognized by the masses and she became a A-list movie star.


    Jessica was a popr actress in the film industry.


    Why did she have anything to do with Jacob again? And why did she deliberately emphasize her


    surname?


    Sitting next to L, Jessica looked her up and down and felt that this woman had indeed changed a lot.


    She almost couldn''t recognize her.


    "Hello, I''m L." L replied with a smile.


    Sitting on the other side of L, Celia looked at Jessica in confusion. "What''s wrong? Did you know


    each other before? "


    "No, I don''t."


    "Sort of."


    The two totally different answers made the whole people in this table embarrassed.


    On the other hand, Ivan, who was ying with his phone, didn''t seem to notice what was happening


    here.


    Surprised, L looked back at Jessica. "Are we... Knowing each other? "


    "Yes. But maybe you don''t remember. You''ve been gone for two years. It''s not a long time. But as soon


    as youe back, you make such a big news! " Jessica seemed to mean something.


    Others might think that what she meant was about returning to develop their business, but L


    subconsciously believed that Jessica knew something.


    Did she really know who L used to be?


    L nodded, "There are also a lot of news about Miss Jessica recently. I also pay attention to you. "


    "You are not paying attention to me, are you? I''m afraid you are paying attention to others. As for me, I


    was just wronged. Louisa, you know what I mean. "


    She immediately realized that Jessica must have some malicious intentions.


    On the other side, Fiona was staying with her mother, Catherine. She pointed at the back of L not far


    away and said, "Look, she is over there! She still pretend to be strong, but in fact, she is a bitch! "


    With a frown, Catherine said, "Humph! How dare shee back! "


    "Yes! She not only came back, but also bullied your daughter! Jacob still wanted to help her... I am so


    angry! When grandma was here before, she favored her and asked me to be her sister! I don''t want


    such a sister! "


    "I don''t want to have a daughter like her! I don''t know where your grandma brought this unknown girl


    here. She insisted on letting her be my daughter! It''s enough for me to have you, my precious daughter.


    Why should this girl have the surname of Gu? "


    Catherine felt aggrieved when she thought of the scene that she was forced by grandma. Such an


    orphan didn''t deserve to be her daughter at all!


    "Mommy, grandma wille back and decide to let her enter our house again. What do you think we


    should do? " Fiona was beaten up by L and taught a lesson by Jacob. She was not allowed to


    interfere, but that didn''t mean that she couldn''t instigate her mother, who was an elder, to help her.


    "Fiona, remember, you are the only daughter of the Gu family. No one else can climb up to you!" With a


    stern look in her eyes, Catherine stared at L.


    Sitting on the chair, L suddenly felt a chill on her back. She didn''t want to continue the conversation


    with Jessica, so she stood up and went to the bathroom.


    "Since you''re back, why don''t you go to see the elders first? You''re well-educated!" Catherine suddenly


    stopped her and said sarcastically.


    L was stunned. She had seen them just now, but she didn''t know how to face them. She had to


    dodge.


    Now, they came to her.


    Catherine was wearing a long beige dress. She had been more than 40 years old now, but was well


    maintained. At this moment, she looked at L with a look of disgust and ridicule.


    "I came back in a hurry and didn''t have time to visit dad and mom..."


    "No, I can''t bear to hear you call me mom!" Catherine immediately interrupted her, "I didn''t have a


    daughter like you. My daughter is only Fiona! "


    L lowered her head, lost in thought.


    At that time, grandmother took her back to the Gu family and let the second master of the Gu family


    adopt her as a daughter.


    At first, she had called Catherine mother for many years and treated her as her real family member.


    However, after that matter, she realized that she was just an adopted daughter, and Catherine''s attitude


    towards her was even worse. It was hard to imagine how she had endured the torture of that period of


    time.


    Living under the same roof, she was like an invisible person, sometimes inferior to a servant. Only


    when grandma was in the Gu family could she have a ce. But in other time...


    The more she thought about it, the sadder she felt.


    But fortunately, she came out of the Gu family.


    "Well, Mrs. Gu, since you don''t admit it, I won''t call you like that. But it seems that what you just said is


    a little strange. " She smiled slightly with doubt on her pretty face.

 Chapter 30 Teach Her A Lesson

    Chapter 30 Teach Her A Lesson


    Catherine pulled a long face and said, "How could it be inexplicable! Even if I don''t admit you, it doesn''t


    mean that you don''t own the kindness of the Gu family anymore! You left without saying goodbye in the


    past, but now came back and was rude! Don''t tell anyone that I raised you. It''s a shame to my


    reputation! "


    Hearing this, L smiled, "Well, then I respect you as my aunt. It''s not that I''m impolite. After I came


    back, I asked Jacob to send my heart to the Gu family. Maybe he didn''t want to convey it for me? Or


    someone in the Gu family took my gift and threw it away angrily? I think it''s all possible, but I have


    expressed my intentions and kindness. By the way, have Fiona received my present, right? I gave her


    a bottle of perfume, but she knocked it over. "


    Hearing what L said, Catherine was a little confused.


    "It''s not a big deal. You just sent us away with some gifts. Do you think our Gu family is a beggar?


    "How about I visit you in person? I guess you will pour tea all over my clothes and then drive me out. "


    L raised her eyebrows and said lightly with a smile.


    In an instant, Catherine remembered the scene that Louisa went back to the Gu family to see her and


    was driven away by her just after Louisa got married.


    "It seems that you still remember it clearly."


    "I don''t dare to forget it."


    It was one of those things that could remind her to stay awake.


    With a cold snort, Catherine said in disdain, "You should remember clearly the favor the Gu Family has


    given to you! Well, since you don''t want to go back to the Gu family, then don''t go back again. Jacob is


    also living a good life now. Now that you has divorced, don''t bother him anymore. "


    Hearing Catherine''s order, she had no choice but to smile helplessly. She spread out her hands and


    said, "Mrs. Catherine, it''s not me who''s pestering, it''s him who''s pestering me."


    Catherine sneered and said meaningfully, "He''s pestering you? Ha ha, what are you talking about! The


    person who in the Gu family hates you the most is Jacob. How could he pester you! You are dreaming!


    "


    Yes, he was the one who hated her most in the Gu family.


    But now, he had to make himself sick.


    "Then you should ask Jacob. Who knows what he is thinking about?"


    "I warn you, don''t appear in the Gu family again. We don''t want to see you! Now that you had changed


    your name, you are not Louisa anymore! No one will wee you. This charity dinner is held by the


    Gu family. If you have nothing else, you''d better not shown up anymore. And this time, when Mum


    Catherine said maliciously.


    It seemed that Catherine didn''t know what Jacob had done.


    If she knew it, she would probably be furious.


    "Mrs. Catherine, my name is L now. If you need anything, just inform my agent. This is my agent''s


    card. " She took out the business card from her bag and smiled, "Then I''m not going to apany


    you."


    As she spoke, she turned around and walked into the bathroom before Catherine''s face turned pale.


    Fiona held Jessica''s hand and walked out from a corner to Catherine''s side. They had heard all their


    conversation just now.


    "Bitch, why is she so arrogant?" Fiona said cruelly.


    "I didn''t expect that Louisa would be like this. I didn''t believe you when you said to me." Jessica


    was much calmer than Fiona, standing upright with her arms around her chest.


    Catherineughed suddenly "No matter how much she have changed, she still don''t deserve our family


    name! Fortunately, she has a clear picture of herself that she did not use the name of the Gu family to


    swagger around! Fiona and Jessica, from now on, you two support each other in the entertainment


    circle. Remember to step hard on her! "


    Fiona revealed Jessica''s arm. "She is far from Jessica. Fiona is the best actress now! She even


    doesn''t deserve to bepared with me! Mommy, don''t worry. "


    "Yes, I have never regarded her as my opponent." Jessica smiled. Her opponent was only Ellie.


    How could Louisa bepared with her?


    "How can shee here to make a fool of herself? I have an idea. I can teach her a lesson. " Fiona


    said mysteriously.


    As expected, when L walked out of the bathroom, she didn''t see Catherine again. She breathed a


    sigh of relief.


    She didn''t want to have any contact with the Gu family, but the Gu Family insisted on showing their


    existence in front of her.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She walked to the door and squinted at a figure. Then she took out her phone and dialed a number.


    "Come out. I''ll wait for you on the rooftop upstairs."


    After a while, Jacob went outside and went to the roof.


    A gust of cold wind blew her body and her hair was fluttering. Jacob was somewhat absent-minded.


    "Why don''t you go home and say, bute here? Aren''t you cold? " Heughed and thought she


    deserved it as she didn''t wear much clothes and came here in the cold wind still.


    L turned around and held her chest tightly. "You said you didn''t have an ex-wife in the daytime! Do


    you think I''m dead? "


    "Do you want me to tell the reporters that I have an ex-wife called L?" It was not until Jacob walked


    in that he saw her face flushed in the wind.


    Just to avoid others ande here in such code wind? She was out of her mind.


    L pouted, "Then you can''t say that you don''t have an ex-wife in that tone. Never mind. Ie to you


    not for this matter, but for Mum... Mrs. Catherine came to me and warned me not to appear in the Gu


    family again. I think you should deal with this before Grandmaes back. Otherwise, even if I act with


    you and hide it from Grandma, I''m afraid we can''t hide it from her. "


    "You don''t need to worry about that. They won''t talk nonsense."


    "Why not? She just told me that you was going to tell the truth of our divorce when Grandma came


    back. Is this what you said not to worry about? If you can''t ask others to act with you, then don''te


    to me! "


    "Grandma will be back the day after tomorrow."


    L''s eyes twitched. "So tomorrow is thest day. If you can''t handle it well, I''ll move out immediately.


    No more acting, okay?"


    In fact, she didn''t want to lie to her grandma, so she still hesitated.


    "I said you don''t need to worry about! You just need to act well and don''t worry about anything else!


    Listen to me, okay? Or you just wait and see how to be forced out of your loved career? "


    "Don''t frighten me with that" she gritted her teeth. "I''m not a child anymore."


    He chuckled, "In my eyes, you are just like a child."


    It was the little girl who was thoughtless back then.


    "Well, since you said you could handle it well, I''ll wait and see. But tonight, please let your family stay


    away from me. Leave me alone. I have something very important to do... "


    When she turned around and was about to leave, the man turned around and grabbed her thin arm. He


    felt her coldness and wanted to take off his clothes for her.


    But in the end, he gave up.


    "What is it?"


    She pushed his hands away. "Everything is important to me. Don''t disturb my work!"


    Then she left without looking back.

 Chapter 31 Dont Pretend to Be Innocent

    Chapter 31 Don''t Pretend to Be Innocent


    When she returned to the dinner party, she met Jessica again, but at this time Jessica was with Fiona.


    Subconsciously, she remembered that there was a little girl in her memory who had bullied her with


    Fiona.


    But it didn''t matter. She had to meet an important person tonight.


    Ryan heard that the famous director Edward Mo was preparing for a new big IP youth love movie, and


    the heroine needed a new face, so he was looking for someone to audition. Edward Mo seldom


    showed up in public, so Ryan specially came to introduce L to him in the charity dinner tonight.


    Under the arrangement of Ryan, L met Edward Mo and introduced herself to express her eagerness


    of acting.


    While they were chatting, L suddenly felt a little ufortable, dizzy, and her breath became rapid.


    She shook her head, trying to get rid of that ufortable feeling, but it was getting worse and worse.


    Ryan looked at her and asked confusedly, "What''s wrong, L?"


    "Nothing..." She waved her hands, trying to stand firm and said to Edward, "Edward, what I''m going to


    do next..."


    Before she could finish her words, she felt her feet weak and leaned back. She felt a gust of wind


    blowing and fell into a stable embrace.


    Jacob frowned and looked at the girl in his arms. "What''s wrong?"


    Seeing him running over, Ryan was dissatisfied, but he also cared about L. "I''m afraid you are not


    feeling well. L, let me take you to rest first."


    Seeing that he was about to take L, Jacob held her tightly in his arms and said, "It''s okay. I''ll take


    her there."


    "Mr. Jacob, please be aware of your identity. I don''t think it''s appropriate to do so." Ryan squinted his


    eyes vigntly.


    L felt dizzy and numb all over, but she didn''t want to get close to Jacob in such a posture, because


    so many eyes were staring at her!


    She struggled to stand up and pushed him away. Her face flushed and she gasped, "I''m fine. I don''t


    need a rest."


    But Ryan was worried about her. "Edward, L is not feeling well right now. Let''s have this talk another


    day. I need to take her to rest now."


    "No, I won''t go." L shook her head, walked a few steps to find the Director, and identally knocked


    down the wine ss from the waiter.


    Suddenly, her clean dress was stained with ayer of amber liquid, and she frowned awkwardly.


    Jacob was so angry that he stepped forward, took off his suit jacket and directly covered it on her


    shoulder. "I think Miss L is a little ufortable, so I will send her to rest first."


    With a confused look on her face, L was pulled out by him.


    Ryan followed up with them.


    "Wow, look at her. She must have made a fool of herself." Fiona raised her eyebrows proudly, "She


    even wants to act as the heroine of Director Mo! Dream it! Now that she made a fool of herself, Director


    Mo won''t take a look at her anymore! "


    Jessica folded her arms across her chest and raised her head. "What method did you use? Did you


    drug her?"


    Why did L be so weak all of a sudden?


    "You don''t know that L is allergic to certain things."


    "I see. But why does it seem that Jacob cares about her so much? "


    Fiona also frowned in confusion, "Why did you say that for no reason? But I also feel strange. I don''t


    know what Jacob is up to. "


    "She has changed. He has also changed. "


    Jacob wanted to take her away from the dinner party, but L refused. Finally, he sent someone to find


    a suit of clothes to change for L, and then took her to the lounge.


    This charity dinner was not open to the media, so although some people were curious about their


    behavior, it did not cause too much trouble.


    Maybe he was the host of the dinner party, so he could try his best to take care of everything.


    "You... Go out. I''ll go out after I change my clothes. " L rubbed her head and seemed to know why


    she was so ufortable.


    "L, don''t you know you are allergic right now?" His eyes turned red. He was so angry.


    From the very beginning, he noticed that there were several bouquets of Easter lilies beside her. He


    immediately realized what had happened, so he immediately appeared beside her.


    He still remembered what happened after seeing her allergicst time.


    She was short of breath, her chest heaving up and down, and her face gradually showed some red


    spots. She quickly took out the powder puff from her bag and reapplied makeup, said, "My allergy is


    much better, and I can still hold on." I''m leaving now. I don''t know when I can talk to director Mo next


    time... "


    Jacob said angrily, "You want to seduce Director Mo so much! Is this your so-called important thing?


    Important person? Damn it! Why are you so stubborn! Why do you have to suffer here! Do you know


    you are allergic? It''s very serious! "


    L nodded, and took out the medicine from her bag and said, "I''ll be fine after taking the medicine.


    Why are you shouting at me?"


    "Am I loud? I''m not shouting! " He shouted angrily.


    She disdained to say anything more to him. She took a sip of water and took the medicine. Looking at


    the new clothes he brought, she said, "Mr. Jacob, please leave first. I want to change my clothes!"


    There were still so many people outside. She couldn''t be photographed with her clothes in a mess.


    With a frown, Jacob walked up to her and took the medicine away. He was relieved after she eat the


    medicine.


    "Have a rest. Don''t rush out!"


    Looking at his behavior and expression, L touched her pink cheek and asked, "What are you doing?


    Are you caring about me? "


    After swallowing deeply, Jacob turned around awkwardly and shook his head. "How could I care about


    you? I just... Because this is the dinner held by the Gu consortium and I don''t want anything unpleasant


    to happen. What if something goes wrong! Don''t try to pull a stunt. "


    "I didn''t... Jacob, I''m much better now. The medicine is always taken with me. Give me some time to


    recover. Fortunately, there were only a few lilies just now, and I didn''t have much contact with them.


    Please leave. I''m going to change my clothes... "


    All of a sudden, Jacob bent down and knelt on the sofa with one leg, looking down at her. She also


    leaned back and stared at him with her misty eyes. "You... What are you doing? "


    "You want me to go out? What are you afraid of I''ve seen it all. Why do you pretend to be pure with me!


    No one else has seen it, but as your ex-husband, I already saw it clearly! I won''t leave. I''ll stay here


    and watch you change! "


    With her eyes wide open, L covered her chest with both hands and crawled back. "You''re crazy.


    Others know you''re here. How can I change my clothes like this! You''d better go out now. Don''t make


    any trouble again, okay? "


    "I... Make trouble? " Looking at her pale face, he was even more angry.


    "Jacob, if you don''t go out, I won''t go back to the vi tonight. You can do whatever you like."


    Looking at her persistent and zing eyes, Jacob squinted slightly and punched hard on the sofa, full


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    of anger.

 Chapter 32 Remember, Im Her Husband

    Chapter 32 Remember, I''m Her Husband


    When Jacob was pushed out, L still had a lingering fear.


    Last moment, his eyes seemed to be going to eat her up, ambiguous temptation, and the next moment,


    they were full of cruelty and cruelty, as if to kill her.


    After taking the medicine and having a rest, L went out, only to find that he was still guarding at the


    door.


    After making sure that there was nothing wrong, Jacob turned around and left.


    L felt his strange behavior, but she didn''t have time to think too much. She immediately turned


    around to look for Director Mo, only to find that he had already left.


    She was frustrated.


    Edward Mo was the top Chinese American director. Countless best actors and best actresses were


    made by him. As long being a part in his movie, they would be famous. Now it was the first youth pure


    love movie. If she could get the leading role, it would be her first hit domestically.


    In fact, she didn''t have much confidence in it. After all, the standards of audition for Edward have


    always been different from other directors, and he had a very high standard for acting skills. She was


    popr overseas, but she didn''t have any outstanding works


    However, she had to have a try. What if the dream came true?


    Disappointed, L was not in the mood to stay at the dinner party anymore. After saying goodbye to


    Ivan and Ryan, she was about to leave with Lily.


    "Someone must be crazy about being popr, throwing herself at the director! Did you see that,


    Jessica? " When L just walked to the door, she saw Fiona''s hand holding with Jessica standing in


    front of her and Lily.


    "Fiona, don''t talk too much. You might cause trouble if you talk too much." Jessica said with seemingly


    kindly reminder as she nudged Fiona.


    With a pale face, L pretended not to hear them and said to Lily, "It''s too noisy here. Let''s go."


    "Hey, don''t go! Don''t you have any interest in acting after the director left? " Fiona stepped forward to


    block her way and frowned slightly. "I can give you a good suggestion..."


    "Well, don''t say that, Fiona. L must not mean that. She just wants the heroine too much."


    "Why not? Don''t you see that her eyes are fixed on Director Mo? Now she just want to catch up with


    director and go to his room! " The more she said, the more outrageous Fiona became. With a cold


    face, L immediately stepped forward and pped her in the face!


    The sound of pping suddenly made the ce quieted down.


    Even Lily, who was next to L, was frightened and swallowed hard!


    She thought to herself, ''Oh my God, L is so awesome!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It should be done long before. Fiona went too far. ''


    With Fiona''s eyes wide open, she covered her red face and said angrily, "You... You Hit me? "


    "I''m teaching you on behalf of your brother and your mother! You are spoiled too much! " L said


    angrily, her pretty face turning red from pale, "You should thank me!"


    "L, what are you doing? How can you hit Fiona?" Jessica frowned and looked at her with


    dissatisfaction. "You know my aunt loves Fiona the most. How could you do this..."


    Looking at the appearance of Jessica and the little girl in her memory, L realized that she was


    Catherine''s niece.


    "Because she is loved, she should be taught what is good. Do you think it is good to incite her to do


    bad things just like what you have done? Fiona is young, but you are older than her, so you just let her


    do whatever she wants? She can say what she wants, but it doesn''t mean that she could nder


    others at will." Said L harshly. After saying that, she walked past the two of them and left.


    "Damn it! Why didn''t you beat her for me?"


    Jessica hurried tofort her. She looked at the figure in a corner and smiled, "Don''t be silly. What if


    someone sees while beating her? Don''t be angry with her. It''s not worth it. "


    "Humph! I didn''t expect that she has really grown a lot now. She had a big reaction when she was


    allergic before, but now she has the strength to hit me! I won''t let it go! Jessica, you must help me. My


    brother keeps an eye on me and doesn''t allow me to L. But you can. You have a wide range of


    contacts. You must find a way to suppress her and trample her under your feet. "


    "My dear sister, don''t be angry. Let me take you to reapply your makeup..."


    Back in the car, Lily turned on the air conditioner.


    "L, don''t insist. You''d better go to the hospital. We can dy your shooting tonight. Let me tell Flora.


    " Lily was very worried about L''s health. Looking at her pale face, it seemed she still felt a little


    ufortable after taking the medicine.


    L waved her hand and looked out of the window with her bright eyes. She said firmly, "I don''t want to


    go to the hospital Don''t worry. I won''t fall. I''m afraid we have to stay up all night tonight. Get ready. "


    Lily knew that L was stubborn, so she didn''t say anything but informed Flora.


    Flora sighed and told Lily to listen to L''s arrangement.


    On the first day after signing the contract, Bob brought her a spokesperson of a big brand.


    But the first solo spokesperson was shooting a promotional film all night.


    Time was pressing. She rushed to the set after the dinner.


    L was already a little tired. After allergy, she just took the medicine in a hurry and began to work as


    soon as she recovered a little in the car.


    After a whole night, she couldn''t stand firm.


    Lily had to take her back to her apartment to sleep and nned to wake her up the second day.


    However, as soon as she settled down her, L phone rang.


    It was four o''clock in the morning. Who would call L at this time?


    Lily took a look at the screen and found it was a strange number. She answered the phone in


    confusion.


    "Where?" His deep voice seemed to contain great anger.


    Taking a look at the sleeping L, Lily closed the door and went to the living room. "Who are you?"


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m Miss L''s assistant. What can I do for you?"


    "Assistant? Where is she? Why didn''t she answer the phone? "


    "Sir, who are you? If you don''t tell me who you are, I can''t tell you where she is."


    Maybe it was a crazy fan. He had found her phone number and called on purpose at midnight.


    "Your name is Lily, right? You will know who I am as long as you ask her to answer the phone." It


    suddenly urred to Jacob that L had such an assistant.


    Lily was not surprised to hear her name. "I''m sorry, sir. If you don''t have anything else to say, I''ll hang


    up."


    "Wait Her phone should show that I am her... "


    He remembered that she had saved his phone number as Jay.


    "Sir, it''s a strange number. I really don''t know who you are." Lily frowned and thought this man was a


    little difficult to deal with, but it seemed that he had a different rtionship with L.


    With a cold expression on his face, Jacob said gently, "Remember, I''m her husband."

 Chapter 33 The Slap Video Disturbance

    Chapter 33 The p Video Disturbance


    Lily was so surprised that she couldn''t close her mouth. She felt that all the cells in her body were


    trembling.


    Husband?


    How could L have a husband!


    All of a sudden, she thought of it again. How could it be possible!


    But she was more suspicious that this man was crazy cult of L.


    "If you feel ufortable, I can call a doctor for you! Please don''t disturb Miss L any more. She is


    very tired from work and has a rest now! "


    After saying that, Lily immediately hung up the phone.


    What? Was he assuming she was a three year old child who was easy to be fooled?


    In order to let L have a good rest, she turned off her phone at once, walked back to L and put it


    on the bedside, and then went to sleep.


    On the other side, the phone was hung up by L''s assistant. In a rage, Jacob stood alone at the door


    of the main bedroom, pacing back and forth.


    He had been back from the dinner party for a long time, but she hadn''te back yet.


    At this time, he couldn''t help calling to question her whereabouts, but was hung up by a little assistant.


    He called again, but her phone was turned off.


    Well, he finally would remembered this assistant.


    Thinking of that, Jacob remembered Lily told him that L was too tired from work, so he made


    another call.


    "Hello..." Confused and sleepy, Barry fumbled in the darkness and answered the phone. He was a little


    unhappy, "Who is it?"


    "It''s me."


    "Who..."


    Barry immediately woke up and ttered, "BOSS. What''s your order at four o''clock in the morning?"


    "What did you arrange for L? What was she doing all night?"


    She was too busy to go home.


    Barry said "I remembered that there seems to be a promotional film to be finished today. But L had


    to attend an important dinner party, so she postponed it. That might be the reason."


    Jacob pressed his lips and said, "Remember, don''t arrange too much work for her in the future,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    especially if she needs to stay up all night."


    "Okay, I know you care for L. I am going to rearrange her schedule overnight?"


    "I''m not worried. I just don''t want to give her too many chances. It''s unnecessary. "


    "Okay, I know." Barry answered perfunctorily and rolled his eyes across the phone.


    That night, Barry made several phone calls to deal with L''s schedule. She had to be free after dark...


    When L woke up in her room and walked out, she saw Lily sleeping on the sofa. Then she


    remembered that she had stayed at Lily''s housest night.


    She looked up and found it was already noon.


    She didn''t have anything to do this morning, so she wanted Lily to sleep a little longer. This girl had


    stayed with her for a long timest night, but at this time, Lily''s phone rang.


    When L was about to turn off the phone, she saw it was from Flora.


    "Hello, Flora. It''s me."


    "L? I''m looking for you. "


    "Me. Why don''t you call me? "


    "Your phone is powered off."


    "What happened?" Asked L with a frown.


    From her tone, L could tell that something was wrong.


    "Someizens uploaded the video that you pped on Fiona''s face on the Inte. The video is the


    evidence. This time, it can''t be denied. What are you thinking about, L? You made so many troubles


    as soon as you came back. "


    L immediately recalled the scene at the door of the dinner partyst night. She didn''t dare to stretch


    out her hand until she saw no one around.


    But it was still photographed.


    Did Fiona and Jessica set me up?


    No, Fiona didn''t have that brain.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll check the situation on the Inte first. Don''t answer any calls. You can go to Barry


    and tell him what he wants to do. "


    After L hung up the phone, Lily still didn''t wake up.


    When L arrives at MY Group, she sneaked in Barry''s office without people''s notice. A whileter,


    Flora came in.


    "I''ve asked the publicity team of ourpany to deal with the negative news on the Inte, but it can''t


    be suppressed. I think we''d better make a statement, but how to exin it..."


    Barry had stayed uptest night because of Jacob. With a pair of ck eyes, he yawned and said,


    "It''s okay..."


    "Barry, how could it be okay? This kind of thing has affected L''s image. What''s more, there are


    several contracts that are about to be destroyed."


    Barry said "Don''t worry. I''ll keep an eye on the contracts. There won''t be any problem. Even if the


    negative news spread all over the Inte, it won''t affect L''s resources."


    Seeing that Barry was so confident in protecting L, Flora was a little confused, but she didn''t ask.


    Now that L knew it was because the agreement with Jacob, Barry just did as he was told.


    "But What happened? How did you mess with Miss Fiona? She is famous for her bad temper! "


    Barry was not afraid of others, but this troublesome Fiona.


    Yesterday, she pestered him and forced him to tell why all the good resources were given to L. God


    knew how much he wanted to leave the me to Jacob!


    In MY Group, the only person he didn''t dare to offend was Miss Fiona. But now there was another one,


    Miss L.


    "She said something rude. I taught her a lesson on behalf of her brother." L replied indifferently and


    walked directly to Barry. "For those contacts, you can work with Flora to make sure they were went


    well. As for thements online, I will give you an exnation. "


    "It is better to take no action. " Barry said suddenly and stopped her.


    "Oh? Do you have any suggestion? "


    "In fact, you know clearly that as long as Fiona stands out to exin, you don''t have to say it at all. If


    you take the initiative to exin, no one will listen to your one-sided words at all. Only when the person


    concerned stands out can they shift their attention." Barry looked at L meaningfully.


    She was surprised. Yes, she could let Fiona to stand out. But it was not easy.


    At this time, her phone rang. She looked at the screen and knew who it was.


    She took a look at Barry, pointed at the phone and walked out of the office.


    "Where have you been? Why didn''t you turn it on until now?" Sitting in the meeting room, Jacob said,


    ignoring the senior leaders present.


    All the senior executives looked at each other in astonishment. Who was Mr. Jacob talking to?


    "I worked all nightst night. Is there anything urgent?"


    "¡­¡­" ''Can''t I call her without something urgent?'' Jacob silenced.


    He wanted to ask why she didn''t go back to live, but he said, "Look at what you have done!"


    "Now that you mentioned it, you can do me a favor. Help me ask your sister out. I have something to


    talk to her."


    "Do you think I will help you?"


    "Otherwise, you just see me to be scolded like this? Let me tell you, if my career is ruined, you can''t let


    me go back there anymore. It''s up to you. " After saying that, she sighed and smiled helplessly.


    It seemed that only Jacob could control the willful Fiona.

 Chapter 34 Make A Fair Deal

    Chapter 34 Make A Fair Deal


    Looking at her phone address book, L was surprised to find a call at four o''clock in the morning. She


    frowned and realized that it was Lily who answered the phone and turned it off.


    She looked at the time and called Lily, who was still asleep, "There are two things you need to do for


    me."


    "Ah... Okay. "


    When L returned to the office, she heard Flora say, "Now the top three trending hashtags are all


    about this news, and my phone has never stopped."


    L interrupted and said to Barry "I don''t want to dy anything. Just make a decision. Prepare for a


    press conference this afternoon."


    "What are you going to do?" Flora asked in surprise, "I haven''t got in touch with Fiona yet..."


    "She''ll be here. You just do it. Don''t worry about the rest. I''ll send her there. If there''s nothing else, I''ll


    go first. There''s a shooting to go..."


    "Don''t go there now. After this matter happened, the shooting has been postponed and I agreed as


    well. I think you''d better have a good rest. " Barry prevented her going and said. "You don''t look good.


    You''d better go home and have a rest."


    "What? Do you still need to care about the health of your employees, Mr. Barry? "


    "You are my future. Of course I have to take good care of you." Barryughed.


    Raising her eyebrows, L said, "So you dyed or cancelled all my night schedule? People who


    don''t know me might think I''m high-maintenance and hard to get along with "


    "I just do ..."


    As ordered.


    "Flora, you don''t have to listen to Barry. My schedule will be carried out as nned without any


    changes. I don''t want to be forced out of the entertainment industry by doing nothing. If my work carries


    out as Barry scheduled, no one wille to me in the future? I have no background to back me up!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at the expression on Barry''s face, Flora was in a dilemma, but she was also looking at the


    schedule from the perspective of L, so it was indeed not appropriate.


    Flora had received the notice from Barryst night, and she was totally confused. Now that L


    refused his arrangement in person, she was okay with it as well.


    With a frown, Barry immediately stood up and walked to the side of L, whispering, "I''m also following


    orders. If you refuse, it is hard for me to exin... "


    L immediately figured it out. Jacob abused his power just because she didn''t go back to the vist


    night.


    She would get even with himter on.


    L and Flora walk out of MY Group, but immediately were blocked by a crowd of reporters.


    "It''s said that you took away themercial spokesperson role from Fiona and her other shootings as


    well. Do you have any old grudge?"


    "You pped Fiona in the face. Can you exin what happened?"


    "Miss L, could you please exin your action?"


    "I heard that you were arrogant and supercilious when you were abroad. You offended a lot of people,


    so you fled back?"


    "I''m sorry. It''s not a good time for L to answer now. If you have any questions, you can ask in the


    press conference. You will be informedter."


    L quickly got in the car, took off her sunsses, and pouted, "Am I arrogant and supercilious? Flora,


    did I? "


    Flora frowned and shook her head coldly. Then she said, "Where is Lily? Where did she go in the early


    morning?"


    "She went off on some errands for me."


    In the afternoon, Lily finally came back and brought a good news to L.


    "I got it."


    "Okay, send it to Fiona."


    While Lily wasughing happily, she suddenly froze. "But I don''t have her phone number."


    L touched her forehead and threw the phone to Lily. "Take my phone..."


    When Lily saw Fiona was named as Little Sister on the phone, she was stunned. It seemed they were


    a little intimate.


    Considering the strange behaviors of Fiona and Jacob, Lily concluded that L must have an


    inseparable rtionship with the Gu Family.


    Thinking of the phone call, she couldn''t help shrinking.


    The press conference in the afternoon was held on the 18 floor of the LC Hotel.


    To Flora''s surprise, she saw the arrival of Fiona. She took Lily to a lounge and had a private


    conversation.


    "Lily, what have you done for L?"


    Lily whispered something to Flora, and Flora nodded, "Okay, it''s good. Let''s go to greet the reporters


    first. They should be out soon."


    In another lounge, Fiona was holding her phone with an angry face.


    "What do you mean? Are you threatening me? "


    "I dare not threaten you. I just made a deal with you." Raising her eyebrows, L smiled, "We won''t


    interfere with each other. These two videos will be deleted naturally. I won''t care about your mistakes


    anymore. But first of all, you have to do something for me today... "


    "No way." Fiona shook her head in a hurry, "Don''t expect me to lie for you. You pped me, and you


    deserve it to be photographed. It was not my fault this time. You need to be d that I didn''t sue you. "


    "Of course I know you didn''t do it..." L thought to herself, ''Since Fiona is so stupid, she can only do


    things like broken ss and pollen allergy.''


    Not knowing what she was thinking, Fiona breathed a sigh of relief. "So, are you threatening me with


    this?"


    "As I said, it''s a deal. If you don''t agree, I will give these two videos to the media, which clearly records


    how you hurt me Maybe the two of us will be notorious by then. Are you really going to destroy each


    other? "


    "You I won''t admit it. " As she spoke, Fiona turned around and was about to leave. As soon as her


    hand touched the door, she was grabbed by L. "You have to think it over. If Ryan also knows that


    you hurt me like this, what will he think of you?"


    Fiona froze. Ryan? A look of regret appeared on her face.


    "I''ve been hiding it for you till now. I haven''t said anything bad about you to Ryan. I know you hate me


    because of him. It''s not because of your brother. " L straightened Fiona''s body with her hands and


    smiled.


    Being read the girl''s mind, Fiona blushed and mumbled, "What are you talking about? You really didn''t


    tell him? "


    "Not yet. But in the future, once he saw the video, he might know everything, wouldn''t he? You know


    what kind of person he hates. Fiona, I don''t want to hurt you either. After all, you are a member of the


    Gu Family. I won''t really hurt you unless I have to. "


    L put down her hand, nced at the expression on Fiona''s face, and said slowly, "If you don''t help


    me today, we will really be in conflict. Guess whose side will Ryan be on?"


    Fiona frowned, as if she was thinking about something. After a long while, she said, "You and Ryan,


    What''s your rtionship now? "


    L smiled helplessly. "He has always been my respected senior. We have nothing to do with each


    other. In fact, you really shouldn''t have been so hostile to me. I have never been your opponent. Your


    opponent is Ryan himself, you know? "


    Fiona took a deep breath and looked at her unwillingly. "Well, if I help you today, you must remember


    that you owe me. From now on, if I need your help, and you must do it."


    After thinking for a while, L said, "As long as you don''t do those things in the future, I promise to help


    you once."

 Chapter 35 I Will Spare Her Reputation

    Chapter 35 I Will Spare Her Reputation


    The flickering shlight shone on the people on the stage.


    "Last night, I had a quarrel with L because of private affairs. I said something that I shouldn''t have


    said. L was just too angry that she pped me. But soon we made up. "Standing in front of the


    media reporters, Fiona pretended as if she was acting.


    "I don''t know who followed us to take such a video, but there is no problem between us. The


    misunderstanding has been solved. I hope you can let go of L and don''t attack her. As her good


    friend, I am also very sad."


    L walked up to her and said, "I was too impulsive and angry that day. I''m sorry. "


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s all my fault. I didn''t wake up until you pped me."


    Everyone was fooled by their words. They had thought that Fiona woulde here to confront with


    L today, but they didn''t expect that they would end up like this?


    The reporters came forward one after another to ask questions, all about the previous rtionship


    between the two of them.


    In the end, she had to pretend to be her friend.


    But it took them a long time to get rid of the reporters.


    With a livid face, Fiona told L unwillingly, "Don''t think that we''ll make up like this. Let me tell you, you


    and I have never been friends. Humph, let''s wait and see. "


    Looking at her receding figure, L smiled slightly. She never thought that the two of them could


    be friends, even without Ryan.


    They had been at odds since childhood.


    As soon as the press conference was over, L left from the underground garage with Lily.


    Lily frowned and seemed to be dissatisfied with something. "L, I''ve finally found the evidence to


    prove that Fiona has hurt you again and again. Why did you have to discuss so much with her and let


    her say those words? As long as you put the videos on the table, others will see that she treated you


    like that, and naturally exin why you pped her! But now, those reporters have been asking you


    what had happened to between two of you... "


    Lily sighed, "I don''t think this matter can be ended so easily. More people will be curious about the


    conflict between you..."


    L shrugged her shoulders and said indifferently, "It doesn''t matter. It''s enough to suppress it. Now it''s


    good to keep some suspense. At least I have something to talk about on trending hashtags."


    Seeing that L was in such a good mood, Lily smiled and said, "You''re just too tolerant of Fiona. I


    thought you really wanted to destroy her, but you easily got her and showed mercy."


    In fact, Fiona would got her punishment only not under the spotlight.


    "Her family name is Gu. I can''t do anything to her anyway"


    L said lightly. When she was about to let Lily drive away, she saw the light of a car not far away


    After taking a closer look, she helplessly looked back at Lily and said, "You go first. I think the reporters


    have written enough news today. They won''t stare at me anymore. I have to go other ce now. "


    Before Lily could finish her words, she saw that L turned around, got off the car with her bag and


    went straight into another car.


    "What did you do to make Fiona listen to you?" Said Jacob, bending over to get close to her.


    L gasped and leaned back unconsciously.


    They were too close to each other.


    She could smell his cold but tempting breath. She pursed her lips, and her chest heaved uneasily


    Jacob just fastened the seat belt for her and looked at her with his eyebrows raised. "What''s wrong?


    Your face is so flushed... "


    L felt as if she had a fever. She cleared her throat and said, "I left in a hurry just now. By the way,


    remember to stop Fiona''s work and let her study abroad. "


    Jacob turned around and asked in surprise, "Are you going to force her out of the entertainment and


    spare no mercy?"


    "If you want that, I''ll just show the evidence to media. How could she put ss debris in my shoes, and


    how could she ask people to arrange Easter lilies around me? All of them are solid, but I know I can''t


    do that. " She smiled at the man, "Besides, if I really hurt her, you won''t let me go, let alone the Gu


    Family. Why should I bother? A wise man knows what to do. "


    Jacob snorted, "You are good."


    "So, remember, for the sake of Fiona''s good, you''d better let her stay away from the entertainment


    circle as early as possible. Look at the means she is using now. There are so many tricks at such a


    young age, and they can even hurt people! Now she hurt me, and in the future, it''s hard to guarantee


    that she won''t do anything worse to others. This is the best choice before things get worse. " L''s


    sincere and bright eyes reflected in his eyes, which looked very beautiful.


    The man looked at her deeply and then nodded. "You don''t need to worry about that. Of course I will


    teach my sister."


    L snorted, "If you know how to teach, she won''t be so ignorant now."


    "L, she is too young to understand. But you are much older than her..."


    She pouted, "I was not as childish as her at her age. It''s not a good thing for her to grow up under so


    much care of your family. On the contrary, I won''t do anything wrong easily as I''m not loved by anyone.


    I''ll leave your sister to you. I''d like to see what will happen in the future. "


    Jacob raised his eyebrows and said, "Let''s wait and see."


    In the following period of time, Jacob sent Fiona abroad in a tough way. Nominally, she was on a


    vacation and to study, and to develop her good temper.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    No matter how reluctant Fiona was, she didn''t dare to do anything out of line. Atst, under the


    persuasion of Catherine and Jessica, she agreed to dodge for a period of time. That was ater story


    As soon as she arrived home, she smelled the good cooking smell. L''s stomach growled.


    With a faint smile on Jacob''s face, he walked into the room with her.


    "Mr. Jacob, Louisa, you are back! Sit down please. " Wearing an apron, Daisy walked out and pointed


    at the dishes on the table. "They are all Louisa''s favorite."


    Sweet and sour ribs, C Chicken Wings, braised pork in brown sauce, steamed fish...


    Looking at the table full of meat, Jacob touched his forehead, as he liked to eat vegetables.


    However, L was so happy that her eyes were shining. She rushed to the table and almost drooled.


    "Daisy, you love me the most."


    Then she reached out to pick up a rib and licked her lips, "HMM..."


    Daisy stepped forward and patted her on the hand. "Hurry up. Wash your hands first."


    She smiled sweetly and ran to the bathroom quickly.


    Seeing her dance away like a gust of wind, Jacob was stunned. It seemed that he hadn''t seen her


    smile so happily since she came back.


    Just like the silly Louisa before.


    He hadn''te to his senses for a long time.


    Daisy smiled with relief.

 Chapter 36 A Limp and Numb Feeling

    Chapter 36 A Limp and Numb Feeling


    "I have informed Flora that you don''t have any work arrangement in afternoon tomorrow. The next


    week is the same. You cane here at any time as long as Grandma needs you. " Said Jacob while


    eating.


    Without even raising her head, L was eating the chicken wings while rumbling something.


    "What?" Jacob asked.


    "How do you make up for my loss?" L said word by word.


    "Loss?" The man raised his eyebrows and looked at the woman who was eating happily.


    She pouted, "Of course. I don''t have a job for a week. Have you ever thought about how much I have


    to lose? You said you wanted me to act. Then you are the producer. Let''s talk about the film payment. "


    It was not for free for L to act for him.


    "Film payment... It''s all in your mouth. " He chuckled and looked at her face. He couldn''t help reaching


    out his hand and gently touched the corner of her mouth with his thumb.


    She felt so smooth and numb.


    L, who was eating fish, blinked as if she didn''t believe what she saw.


    He reached out and touched the corner of her mouth.


    "Cough, cough, cough..." She was so frightened that she choked and lowered her head in a hurry.


    Damn it! What was wrong with her!


    ''Is he trying to scare me by doing this?'' She wondered?


    The man smiled, took back his hand, put his thumb at the corner of his mouth and licked it.


    It was a thunderbolt. L felt as if she had been struck by a thunderbolt and got an electric shock all


    over her body.


    She kept her posture and didn''t blink.


    She swallowed deeply and looked at the man''s lips, as if tempting her tomit a crime


    Jacob raised his eyebrowscently. Looking at her expression, he felt pleasant and rxed.


    L shook her head violently and was determined to wake up. She couldn''t be lost or captivated.


    "Well, let me tell you very seriously. I want my loss and my reward. Don''t make fun of me." She put


    down the bowl and chopsticks, stood up and went back to the main bedroom.


    Daisy had already prepared daily necessities for her considerably. She held Daisy''s hand and talked to


    her for a long time.


    Jacob had been waiting for her at the door, but he didn''t see Daisye out of L''s room for a long


    time. He walked back and forth restlessly.


    Finally, Daisy couldn''t hold on any longer. When she walked out of the room with swollen but sleepy


    eyes, she saw Jacob by ident. She grabbed his hand and said, "Mr. Jacob, you must treat Louisa


    well."


    "What''s going on? What did she say to you? Did you cry? " Without thinking, she must be crying out


    how he "abused" her in the past.


    Daisy sighed sadly and shook her head. "Nothing. I''m just too happy to see Louisa. Jacob, don''t be


    angry with her anymore. Be good to her and don''t drive her away anymore. "


    With mixed feelings, Jacob cleared his throat and said, "how could I get angry with her?"


    "Otherwise, why do you live in separate and want to divorce?" Daisy yawned and said, "Make her


    happy this time. I''m going to bed. You should go to bed early too."


    Then she pushed Jacob into the room.


    L thought that Daisy had left and was about to change her clothes in the room. When she just took


    off her clothes and untied her underwear, she saw that Jacob was quickly pushed in.


    "Ah!"


    He blinked his eyes, and the focus was immediately on her. He swallowed deeply.


    "What are you looking at! Get out! "


    She immediately covered her chest with her clothes and pointed at him with a flushed face.


    "So what?" Jacob pretended unintentionally and moved his eyes away.


    Seeing that he was still standing there shamelessly, L ran into the bathroom and mmed the door.


    Satisfied, Jacob went straight to the bedside, leaned back andyfortably on the big bed.


    This was his bed.


    Closing his eyes, he grabbed the clothes that the woman had just taken off and covered them on his


    face. He smelled a charming fragrance.


    His breath became rapid. He sensitively sensed some changes in his body, and was addicted to the


    fragrance left by her.


    L quickly changed her clothes and walked out. When she saw the man lying on her bed and


    smelling her clothes obscenely, she immediately got goose bumps. "What are you doing, Jacob?"


    He sat up in a hurry, shook off her clothes and cleared his throat. "It''s an ident. It''s all an ident."


    "You Get up from my bed. Why are you still here? Go back to your room. " The woman was flustered


    and felt that his behavior was so strange that she could not understand.


    "Have you forgotten that this is my room?"


    "Okay, I''ll go." With a cold face, L tried to take her clothes, but was stopped by his big hand. "Don''t


    you know why Daisy locked all the doors except this room?"


    She frowned and asked in confusion, "Why?"


    "She just told me to treat you well. I don''t know what you have said to her. "


    Hearing that, L blushed and said, "Nothing. I didn''t say anything about you."


    Jacob sighed and patted the bedside. "I don''t have the key, so we can only sleep in one room and one


    bed."


    She didn''t believe it and immediately walked out of the room.


    Five minutester, she went back to her room in dejection. "Then you sleep on the sofa outside..."


    "Are you trying to prevent Daisy from sleeping well? She has rested. If you want to torture her, I''ll go


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    with you. "


    She thought for a while and sighed, "Well, you can sleep in this room, but you have to sleep on the


    sofa, and I want to sleep on the bed!"


    Jacoby down leisurely, raised his head with his hands and saidzily, "I''m very tired today, so I want


    to sleep on the bed. If you don''t want to share the bed with me, you can take the quilt and sleep on the


    sofa yourself. I don''t mind."


    Gritting her teeth, L said unconvinced, "No, I''m also very tired. I''m not going to sleep on the sofa!"


    Then she climbed onto the bed and pushed him away with all her strength. As a man, he didn''t admit


    defeat and remained unmoved.


    "Get out of here. This is my bed. Don''t you want to sleep in the same bed with me? Why are you still


    here?"


    "Rascal!"


    Seeing that she had fought for a long time and her face was pink, he turned over and hugged her in his


    arms. "I won''t leave. I''ll sleep on this bed with you!"


    With her eyes wide open, L felt remorseful, but her body was tightly suppressed by him. "Get


    down..."


    All of a sudden, they made a scene on the bed.


    Even in the solid bed, the noisy two people couldn''t resist the squeaking sound.


    All of a sudden, L''s phone rang. She panicked to find that they were having a fight. She pushed the


    man away and sat straight. She picked up her phone with short breath and saw the call on the phone.


    It was from "Mr. D".


    Her face darkened and the phone almost slipped out of her hand.

 Chapter 37 Its Time To Prepare For The Wedding

    Chapter 37 It''s Time To Prepare For The Wedding


    Soon, she came to her senses, grabbed the phone and answered it.


    "What do you want from me?"


    Hearing her strange tone, Jacob held his breath and listened silently.


    "This is my private affair. I can handle it by myself. Flora have told you. I know that."


    "I''ll handle it myself. I don''t need you to worry about me. You''d better solve your own problem. "


    "It has nothing to do with me. Have you forgotten your rtionship with me?"


    Jacob''s eyebrows twitched. Her tone was really suspicious. Who was she talking to on the phone?


    "Don''t contact me if there is nothing important. Otherwise, all will be med on me. Well, it''s toote.


    I''m going to bed. "


    After hanging up the phone, L threw the phone on the bed, resentful and anxious.


    Jacob narrowed his eyes and nced at her phone, only to see the name "Mr. D"


    Who was he?


    An intimate man?


    It was not Ryan, nor Ivan, nor was it Barry, nor was it any man he knew before, but a person he had no


    idea at all.


    Feeling the air a little stuffy, Jacob strode out of bed and mmed the bathroom door, followed by a


    ng.


    It seemed that L didn''t notice what Jacob was doing. She turned off the phone and fell on the bed


    irritably. Thinking of that man, she became more entangled.


    Then the two of them seemed to be in a subtle environment. They didn''t quarrel about who slept on the


    sofa, but slept on the same bed.


    There was a slender doll in the middle.


    With their backs to each other and their own thoughts in their minds, they felt that the night was very


    long.


    Jacob thought she must be thinking about the phone call just now.


    However, when she slept on this bed with him, she felt that the past two years were like a cycle of


    reincarnation, and she was forced toe back.


    But this time, instead of being forced, he went to the bed himself.


    She was getting more and more confused about him.


    The sky was clear and bright. L stretched herself and looked at the time.


    She had asked Flora to arrange work for her in ordance with the normal procedures, but as


    Grandmother came back, she had to cancel some unimportant work instead had a good rest.


    Grandma arrived by ne in the afternoon. There was still half a day left. She also asked Lily and Flora


    to have a break by the way.


    Lily also sent her a message this morning. It was a screenshot. It was said on the Inte that there


    was someone backed up L in her yesterday''s press conference. Otherwise, Fiona wouldn''t have


    been forced to exin for her


    They all wondered who was behind her.


    At this time, Jacob put on his clothes and came out. She smiled and saw her "backer"ing.


    "Let''s go home directly..."


    "Aren''t we going to the airport?" L asked in confusion.


    "Grandma hase back ahead of time. Let''s get in the car first."


    The two of them quickly got into the car. During this period, L was still very hesitant and uneasy.


    Soon, they arrived at the Gu Family''s house. She was still standing at the door, as if her feet were filled


    with lead, unable to move.


    "Why are you standing there?" Jacob looked at her up and down and asked, "Are you afraid that you


    can''t face Grandma when you see her?"


    "No..." She hadn''t seen her grandma for two years. She was excited to see the person she missed


    most but still having feeling of nervous, uneasy, and even a little scared.


    Squinting his eyes, Jacob walked to her side and gently held her hand. It was cold. "Let''s go, my wife."


    For a moment, except for her heartbeat, L seemed to have no other emotions.


    In the living room of the Gu family, there was a lively conversation.


    "Grandma, Jacob is too overbearing. He insisted that I go abroad. I don''t want to leave. "


    "Your brother is right. I asked him to make the decision. You can go with me and be mypanion. "


    "What? Grandma, but my work here... "


    "Just take it as a filial duty for your parents in front of me. Grandma has been missing you for a long


    time. We will leave in a few days. You prepare first..."


    "I think it''s good to let Fiona study abroad. I agree with you on this matter. Mom, you can rest assured


    to stay a few more days." The one who spoke was William, the second son of the Gu Family, and the


    father of Fiona.


    Catherine rolled her eyes. Although she didn''t want her daughter to leave, she couldn''t say anything.


    When Jacob took L''s hand and entered the living room, all the sounds disappeared and fell into an


    instant silence.


    Mrs. Gu raised her head and looked at L. Tears welled up in her eyes. She reached out her hand


    and said in a trembling voice, "Louisa,e here..."


    L''s vision became blurred in an instant filled with tears. The hand that stretched out had a sense of


    vicissitudes, which made her feel sad.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Grandma, Louisa is back"


    Mrs. Gu pulled L to her side, fumbled L''s head, hair, cheeks, and finally got her hand. With a


    doting look, she said, "Let me have a good look at you. You haven''t contacted me for two years..."


    At that time, Mrs. Gu was in danger. She hadn''t seen her since she was rescued from the jaws of


    death, and she was even more unable to contact her after L went abroad


    Mrs. Gu went abroad to have a good rest. She didn''te back to see Louisa until she recovered as


    usual. Therefore, the task assigned to Jacob was to take L to see her.


    "I have been studying abroad and just came back recently. Grandma, I miss you too. I don''t do


    anything these days. I''ll be with you, okay? "


    Mrs. Gu smiled with relief, "Okay, I won''t let you go. You just take a few days off and stay with me."


    Looking at their conversation, Fiona was very jealous. She pursed her lips with dissatisfaction and sat


    back beside Catherine, whoforted her with eyes contact.


    "Louisa, we haven''t seen each other for two years. You''ve changed a lot..." Catherine held Fiona''s


    hand and said deliberately, "In the past, you were so honest and sensible. But now, you are wearing


    such heavy makeup! I don''t know what you have learned abroad. "


    Fiona raised her eyebrows at Lcently. Seeing the expression in Jacob''s eyes, she lowered


    her head again.


    "Thank you for your praise," said L with a smile


    "When did I praise you?"


    "You praised me for being honest and sensible..." She raised her eyebrows and looked at the man who


    was watching the fun. "It''s not like putting on makeup and clothes can change my honesty and


    sensibility."


    Of course, Mrs. Gu also realized the change of L. She held her hand happily and said, "it''s more


    beautiful now. My little Louisa now has grown up."


    Fiona sneered, "No matter how beautiful she is, she is not as good-looking as me."


    "In Grandma''s eyes, you are both beautiful..." Mrs. Gu smiled and then reached out her hand to beckon


    Jacob, who took it and sat on the other side. "Grandma, you finally see me..."


    "Don''t tease me. I have something important to talk to you..."


    L''s heart skipped a beat. She frowned and winked at Jacob, who seemed to be confused as well.


    "You have been married for such a long time. It is time for you to prepare for the wedding." Mrs. Gu


    smiled with love and expectation.

 Chapter 38 Cooperate With Your Performance

    Chapter 38 Cooperate With Your Performance


    Hearing this, L stiffened and trembled. She looked at Jacob uneasily, but he was not surprised at all.


    She smiled awkwardly, "Don''t worry about it."


    Damn it, Jacob! Why did you keep silent at this time? Speak!


    She kept beckoning him, but he seemed to turn a blind eye to it and stood outside.


    "How could I not to worry? You two have made such good progress in love. You have grown up.


    Grandma is very anxious..." Holding her hand tightly, Grandma stared at them and then turned to Jacob


    and said," Tell me, what are you going to do and how do you want me to help you?"


    "Mum, why do you want to prepare for the wedding? Don''t push them..." Catherine said and shocked.


    Fiona was also dissatisfied, "Yes, she said she was not in a hurry. Grandma, please let them decide for


    themselves."


    Mrs. Gu frowned and looked around with her sharp eyes. "What''s wrong? Are you still unwilling to


    admit Louisa? Are you dissatisfied with this marriage? "


    Catherine shook her head and said," I am not..." I dare not. "


    "Whoever is dissatisfied with this marriage is dissatisfied with me." Mrs. Gu said domineeringly.


    Seeing this, L was also moved.


    It was grandmother who forced them to get married and made her wishe true.


    She had thought too simply and happily at that time, but now she only felt embarrassed when she saw


    such a scene.


    Bypassing her grandma, she looked at Jacob with a hint in her eyes.


    Jacob couldn''t ignore it anymore. He looked at his grandmother and said, "Louisa and I have thought


    about it, but we haven''t made up our mind yet. When we make up our mind, we will tell Grandma and


    let you help us, okay?"


    Hearing this, Mrs. Gu smiled happily. She held their hands together and said earnestly, "That''s good.


    Since you two are so good, I can finally rest assured."


    A sumptuous dinner was prepared in the house. On the table, everyone was in a line on Mrs. Gu''s both


    sides and L was sitting next to Jacob.


    "How did you make them shut up?" L asked Jacob in her low voice.


    The man raised his eyebrows and whispered to her, "Of course I have my own way. I told you not to


    worry."


    "I''m not worried." She rolled her eyes. "It''s your business. I''m just cooperating with your performance."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "But you are the heroine. You did a good job." Jacob smiled evilly.


    Mrs. Gu had been keeping an eye on them all the time. Seeing that they were whispering with their


    heads down, she smiled with satisfaction. "They look so good."


    Hearing the words, Catherine pouted and nced at L fiercely. But she didn''t dare to against.


    "That''s right."


    "Tell me, how did they make such good progress in the past two years?"


    Mrs. Gu went abroad to recuperate for two years. Naturally, she handed over all the family affairs to her


    second daughter-inw, Catherine. She had agreed to let her take care of Louisa, but now she didn''t


    know how to answer.


    Turning to look at L, she deliberately raised her voice and said, "Louisa, Jacob, tell me what you


    have done in the past few years. Grandma is curious. She held my hand and kept asking me about


    you..."


    Of course, L knew that Catherine did it on purpose, but she didn''t care. She looked at Jacob and


    said, "Go ahead..."


    "Grandma, didn''t I tell you on the phone? You still don''t believe that I get along well with Louisa. Now


    that you see it with your own eyes, you should be relieved. "


    As he spoke, he took L''s hand and showed it to his grandmother.


    L blushed and smiled shyly, which was more convincing.


    Her palms were sweating, and her face was red and her heart was beating fast. She was not used to


    public disy of affection with him.


    It was not like the aura between them at all.


    Grandma nodded heavily. "I get it. I get it. Jacob, let Louisa eat more. She''s too thin."


    Jacob immediately did as Grandma said. He kept putting food into her bowl and looked at her gently.


    "Have you heard what Grandma said? Don''t lose weight again. You are not fat at all."


    L looked at him stiffly and said in disbelief, "I didn''t lose weight."


    "Eat more. You should listen to Grandma, right?"


    The more gentle he looked, the more disgusting she felt.


    "Okay, okay, I will listen to Grandma."


    Satisfied with the interaction between the two, Mrs. Gu said, "Grandma is very happy. It seems that I


    will stay a few more days."


    "What?" Asked L in surprise.


    Jacob held her hand and frowned. Then he looked at Mrs. Gu with a smile and said, "Grandma, stay a


    few more days. It''s not easy for me and Louisa to see you. You haven''te back to apany us for


    the past two years. If you stay here for a few days, we will ask for a few days off and apany you


    all day long. "


    "Are you going to ask for leave and quit your job if never go?"


    "Anyway, Grandma will support us. Even if we don''t work, so what? Louisa, right?" The man raised his


    eyebrows and looked at her with bright eyes.


    Gritting her teeth, L was really pissed off by his words, but she had to nod. "Yes, you are right.


    Staying with grandma is certainly the most important thing. All other things are secondary. "


    With the approval of L, Jacob became more unscrupulous. He held her hand and said to his


    grandmother, "We won''t leave today. We will listen to your arrangement."


    "Okay, okay. You don''t have to go back. You will stay here tonight."


    "Okay."


    Without waiting for the consent of L, Jacob agreed first.


    She squinted at Jacob. Damn it! He always made decisions for her. He was too domineering!


    However, under the happy gaze of her grandmother, she had no way to refute.


    In this way, L put aside all her work, stayed with her grandmother for the whole day, and then slept


    with her


    Mrs. Gu grabbed her hand and ced the pillow for her. "Louisa, do you know how much I miss you?


    You really break my heart. In the past two years, you only sent messages to me but never answered


    my calls and didn''t send your video to me. If it weren''t for Jacob who often reported the situation of your


    study abroad, how could I rest assured?"


    "Actually, Grandma, Louisa didn''t tell you the truth..." She bit her lips, "Oh? What? " Mrs. Gu said in


    surprise.


    "About studying abroad. We lied to you. At first, I went to study abroad, butter something happened


    and asked me to stop studying. The reason why I didn''t contact you was that... "


    "You made your debut, right?" Mrs. Gu said softly.

 Chapter 39 Deep Love For Me

    Chapter 39 Deep Love For Me


    L froze and seemed to be very surprised. She shook her head subconsciously. A few secondster,


    she said, "Grandma, how do you know?"


    "Do you really think that Grandma doesn''t know the outside world?" Mrs. Gu smiled and held her hand


    tightly. "I''ve seen you on the news. I''m very happy to see your change now..."


    "Grandma. Don''t you me me for lying to you? "


    She felt a little depressed, because she had lied to her grandmother that she was studying abroad.


    Now her lie had been exposed and she was speechless.


    "Why don''t you tell me? I''m so happy. I won''t me you. I used to worry about you. What if I leave in


    the future You are too soft hearted... "


    Tears welled up in L''s eyes. She tried her best to hold back her tears and said, "It was all my fault. I


    shouldn''t have made Grandma sad."


    "Well, I''m worried that you might be bullied Now you''ve really grown up. I won''t worry about you


    anymore. It''s also a good thing to be famous. Just do what you want to do. I will support you


    unconditionally. " Looking at the kind look on her grandmother''s face, L felt how happy she was.


    How could she have such a good grandmother?


    "Grandma, I will work hard and achieve something in the future. With your support, I will work harder."


    "Okay, but you can pursue your dream, but I have only one request..."


    Surprised and interested, L asked, "Really? Grandma, as long as you ask, I can do it. "


    "Silly girl, you can''t do it alone." Grandma smiled weirdly and pinched her finger hard. "Discuss with


    Jacob and let Grandma have a great grandson first..."


    All of a sudden, her face turned red and she shook her head, saying in a soft voice, "Grandma..."


    "Are you shy? How long have you been married? I didn''t force you before because I was worried that


    your rtionship was not stable. But when I came back this time, I saw that you were always stuck on


    each other and didn''t want to leave each other for a second I''m happy for you. You finally have a happy


    life. In that case, why not work hard to next step? Grandma came back this time to supervise you two...


    "


    Somehow, L felt a little cold in her body.


    "What''s wrong, Louisa? Don''t you want a baby? "


    "No It is... " She said in a trembling voice.


    "Why is your face so pale? Doesn''t Jacob want it? "


    She licked her lips and shook her head. "No hurry..."


    "Don''t be afraid. With Grandma''s help, it must be Jacob''s idea to ask you to say so. Wait for


    Grandma... "


    "No. Grandma, it''s because I have to focus on my career. It''s on the rise now... "


    Finally, by taking advantage of the rising period of her career, Mrs. Gu stopped the topic.


    Otherwise, Mrs. Gu would go to talk to Jacob about it tonight. She was really worried that if things went


    to that point, how would she face it In front of Jacob.


    It waste at night. L stayed in her grandmother''s room and slept with her.


    "I know you are all busy. You don''t have to apany me today. You can do whatever you want to do.


    Just remember one thing. You must treat Louisa well and don''t bully her anymore. "


    Looking at Mrs. Gu in front of him, Jacob sighed heavily, "When did I bully her..."


    "Don''t think that I don''t know anything. I don''t want to mention what happened in the past. Now that she


    is going to be a star, Grandma won''t stop her. I know that you don''t want to hold a wedding because of


    her career. Well, I don''t need to worry about your young people''s affairs. You just need to take good


    care of her for Grandma. Go ahead with your work. You don''t have to apany me. "


    Looking at his grandma deeply, Jacob agreed, "Well, Grandma, I''ll listen to you."


    "You are good kid now." Mrs. Gu smiled and shook her head helplessly.


    Jacob looked everywhere for the figure of L, but he couldn''t find her. The whole Gu Family didn''t


    know where she was.


    Suddenly, an idea urred to him. He rushed to a room on the first floor with a gust of wind under his


    feet.


    He suddenly pushed the door open and saw a small bedroom. He saw L sitting at the desk in a


    daze, as if she was shocked by his sudden intrusion.


    "What are you doing?"


    Squinting his eyes, Jacob strode into the familiar room and asked, "what are you doing here? Do you


    miss it? "


    "Nothing..."


    "You can''t forget the past, can you?"


    Hearing the man''s words, L frowned. "What do you want to say? I think you are the one who can''t


    let go of me. You always mention the past like this. People who don''t know you might think that you


    have a deep love for me in the past. "


    "Are you dreaming?" The man sneered and turned his back to her.


    L made a face at his back and pouted, "Why are you so nervous? I was just saying it. Everyone


    knows that you have a deep love for... Forget it. I have work to do today. I''m leaving now. "


    When she walked directly past the man, he grabbed her hand, She shook off his hands immediately as


    if she got an electric shock. "What''s up?"


    "I''ll drive you there."


    "No need."


    "Grandma asked me to give you a drive. Do you think I''m willing to do that?" Then he took her hand


    again and walked out of the door. "I''ll drive you to the film set. I''ll pick you up after you finish your work."


    L pursed her lips and was very dissatisfied, but she had no choice but to ept it reluctantly


    because it was her grandmother''s arrangement.


    Well, it was indeed forced to be epted.


    When he held her hand and walked out of the door under the gaze of everyone in the Gu Family, she


    was relieved.


    She didn''t know why she was so nervous just now. Her heart beat so fast that she felt a little hot all


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    over her body.


    Jacob left her in front of MY Group, but she told him not to pick her up at night. He refused, and they


    didn''t reach an agreement in the end.


    When she arrived at thepany, Lily told L that Flora was not here today and Lily was going to


    discuss a new cooperation with L.


    "What cooperation? Why didn''t I know before? " L asked while reading today''s news.


    "A newpany contacted Flora and said that a melodrama is being prepared. They are interested in


    you and have an appointment with you in KC Hotel today. We can meet the producer after the award


    ceremony. "


    Lily looked at the schedule carefully.


    Surprised, L asked, "Are we going to meet at the hotel where the award ceremony is held?"


    "Yes, it seems that they know you have some activities there, so it happened to meet you there. L,


    get ready. If we get that role, maybe you can make it to the best actress. "


    L frowned. A melodrama?


    Compared with the melodrama, she preferred to shoot the youth and pure love movie first, step by


    step, instead of being rash.


    But Flora had already arranged a meeting, so she had to agree reluctantly.


    She left a message to Jacob, "I have an arrangement tonight. You don''t have to pick me up."

 Chapter 40 The Enchanting Dance

    Chapter 40 The Enchanting Dance


    The music event was held at KC Hotel. It was a grand and luxurious event with shining stars.


    L, in a light blue tight dress, walked on the red carpet, attracting countless eyes.


    In just a few days after returning home, she had been involved in hot topics which made her career


    even more starry. L walked the red carpet with Ivan, who had just cooperated with her.


    The two of them immediately appeared on the headline of the news.


    When Jacob saw the news that Barry showed him, his face darkened. He narrowed his eyes and


    asked, "Whichpany Ivan works for?"


    "It should be AT Media."


    "Indeed sworn enemy." Jacobughed in coldness and said to Barry, "Are you going to cooperate with


    AT Media? Are you dying to making the news so sensationalized? Get the hot hashtag news off the


    inte right now! "


    Shaking with fear, Barry blinked his eyes and said, "This is not what we have done. They are all


    "No matter who they are, how can they match other people''s wives randomly! Barry, it''s time for you to


    ask AT Media to restrain their behaviors. " After saying that, Jacob looked at the message on his


    phone.


    What else would she do after the award ceremony?


    Was it because of Ivan?


    "Hey, BOSS, watch the live broadcast. L will show up soon!" Barry pulled Jacob to watch the


    broadcast, but Jacob said to Barry in coldness, "You shouldn''t call her L."


    "Then what should I call her? Mrs. L? Madame L? " Seeing a faint smile on Jacob''s face, Barry


    raised his eyebrows proudly.


    Without saying anything, Jacob turned around and walked into his office. He quickly took out his mobile


    phone and turned on the Livestream.


    "Now let''s wee the most eye-catching star, Miss L, to the stage. Please enjoy the show "Crazy"!


    On the stage, she was wearing a ck tight skirt. Her slim figure was full of charm, and her movements


    were full of vitality. Her enchanting dance, beautiful songs and sweet performances were absolutely


    perfect.


    Looking at the sexy figure unnaturally, Jacob''s eyes deepened and swallowed.


    Damn it! What did she learn abroad these years


    On the other side, L, who just went off the stage, was sweating profusely and panting. "Lily, it''s


    almost the appointed time, right."


    Lily nodded anxiously, "Yes, the award ceremony has been postponed, so it''s almost toote. The


    producer has been waiting for half an hour."


    L wiped the sweat off her forehead and said in a stage costume, "I have no choice. Bring me your


    coat and go there now."


    Seeing that she hadn''t recovered yet, Lily felt a little worried about her. "How about I talk to them over


    there..."


    "No, it doesn''t matter. I''ll go now."


    The two of them hurried to the appointed ce. Before L could take a deep breath, she greeted the


    producer, "Hello, I am L."


    The producer was called Danny Lv. He stared at her and smiled evilly, "Miss L, you are more than


    half an hourte."


    L nodded with a smile, "I wonder if you have something else to do next. Can you give me another


    half an hour, or another day?"


    Danny Lv stood up and looked her up and down. "In fact, I just saw Miss L''s performance on the


    news. It''s very wonderful."


    She didn''t know why the man mentioned the performance and nodded with a smile. "I''m ttered. I


    wonder what the story of the movie is like. Can I make a decision after reading it? "


    However, Producer Danny said, "We have to talk about it slowly. I have to meet an important person


    "Okay, as long as Mr. Danny gives me the chance, I''lle with you." L smiled.


    Then, Danny Lv took her into a luxury car. Lily was about to get in, but was stopped by Danny Lv. "Let


    your assistant gets in the car behind."


    Nodding her head, L looked at Lily and said, "You can get in that car first. I''m here and I''ll contact


    you at any time."


    Lily followed the person of Danny Lv and got in the car behind, but she felt something was wrong as


    soon as she got in.


    Where were they going?


    In luxury car, Danny Lv opened a bottle of red wine and handed it to L. He poured himself another


    ss and clinked sses gently.


    "Miss L, why did you sign with the MY Group since you came back? Although it''s a rtivelyrge


    interested in you. Don''t you consider to develop in mypany? "


    Was he here to poach her from MY group?


    L shook her head with a smile, "I''ve already signed the contract. I won''t consider about it in three


    years. But does Mr. Danny care about this? If I am not your signed star, then I don''t have the chance to


    be the leading role? "


    Then she took a sip of wine while speaking. It tasted good.


    "I don''t think so. I attach great importance to Miss L''s future development. If you can take part in my


    movie, you will be famous in an instant, and the best actress will be easy to get. " Mr. Danny''s


    eyes lit up and almost blind her.


    Mr. Danny was good at bragging.


    At this moment, L''s phone rang. She frowned and saw the number. "I''m sorry, I have to answer the


    phone."


    Mr. Danny stretched out his hand to give a sing, "Go ahead!"


    "What''s up?"


    "Where are you? What are you doing there after the activity? I''m going to pick you up. Grandma urged


    me. "


    "Nonsense! I just called Grandma and she said she didn''t want me to go back in a hurry. You can go


    home first. I told Grandma that I had to work overtime tonight."


    "L, you are really in bad memory. Grandma told me in person that she wanted me to take care of


    you. Even if you worked overtime, she asked me to stay by your side... "


    She opened her eyes wide and felt guilty. It was true that Grandma told her so, but she didn''t want


    Jacob to mess it up. She was really annoyed with him pestering her like this.


    After thinking for a while, she said, "I don''t need it. If you have to do as Grandma said, just wait. Wait


    for me to call you at the door! "


    Then she hung up the phone.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With a smile, L turned to look at Mr. Danny and said, "Sorry to keep you wait."


    When Mr. Danny was about to say something more, her phone rang again. Seeing that she frowned,


    he said, "Why don''t you turn off your phone? It''s not easy to talk with you if callse in always."


    She thought for a while and turned off the phone, in case that Jacob called again.


    She threw the phone back into her bag and said to Mr. Danny "We can continue."


    Mr. Danny nodded, picked up a script and handed it to her. "You can read it."


    When L opened it, she saw the name "DAISY". She frowned, looked at a few pages and asked in


    confusion, "Is this the melodrama you are talking about?"


    "Yes. This is a melodrama, isn''t it full of gimmicks? " Said Mr. Danny with an evil smile, raising his


    eyebrows.


    L felt ufortable and shook her head. "It is R-rated movie. Sorry, I can''t take this part. "


    Mr. Danny frowned and sneered, "Do not take it? It is not up to you. Humph, get in my car. It''s not up to


    you whether to take it or not. "

 Chapter 41 Heading For The Landscape Villa

    Chapter 41 Heading For The Landscape Vi


    Surprised, L immediately released the script and carefully thought about what Mr. Danny said.


    "What do you mean? I just receive this script. Did Flora take it for me? "


    Mr. Danny threw the script away and asked, "What did Flora tell you? "


    "She just said that you wanted me to act the heroine, and nothing else. Mr. Danny, did you


    misunderstand something? "


    The man shook his head and snorted, "I didn''t misunderstand. You still don''t know what I mean? I


    mean you have to act the heroine whether you like it or not! Anyway, I like you to act the heroine. No


    one else is suitable except you. "


    L shook her head helplessly and pursed her lips. "It''s appropriate, but that doesn''t mean I have to


    take it. There are too many scenes in which I should wear little, and I can''t shoot them. Unless you can


    amend the script... "


    Mr. Danny frowned and looked at her deeply. He crossed his arms over his chest and said, "Miss L,


    if you want to be a good actress, how can you be particr about the script? If you continue keeping


    this attitude, how can we shoot this y? "


    "If I have to act ording to this script, I''m sorry that I can''t cooperate with you. Please let me get off


    the car. I won''t go to the Landscape Vi with you, Mr. Danny. "


    Mr. Danny stepped forward and grabbed her hand. "Oh, take it easy. Miss L, you are not a good


    tempered woman. I haven''t finished yet... "


    L struggled, looked at his hand discontentedly and struggled hard to get rid of it. "Mr. Danny, what


    else do you want to say? "


    Mr. Danny said slowly, as if he was waiting for something.


    "If you want to be famous, you have to sacrifice something. Miss L, you should think it over when


    youe back to develop your career... " Said Mr. Danny, squinting his eyes.


    In an instant, L realized what the sacrifice meant.


    But it was impossible for her to sell her body for the sake of being famous. If she was willing, she would


    have already reached the position she wanted. Why did she have to wait until now?


    She looked out of the car window. The car was still moving farther and farther away. As far as she


    knew, the Landscape Vi was located in a mountain in the east suburb, surrounded by sea on three


    sides. It was a ce where many powerful people and celebrities liked to rx. It was tightly protected


    and not allowed to enter by ordinary people.


    Then she looked at Mr. Danny and found that something was wrong.


    She should have been more alert.


    "Mr. Danny, as you know, I have been abroad since I was young. I really don''t understand these


    domestic rules... Thank you for your appreciation, Mr. Danny. It''s gettingte. Put me down and I''ll go


    home by myself. Let me discuss with my agent whether to take over the script or not, okay? "


    She smiled, looked at her watch and took out her phone...


    Mr. Danny shook his head. He didn''t intend to ask the driver to stop at all. He looked her up and down


    and said, "Is there any need to discuss with your agent? You don''t need to think about such a good


    script anymore. I have told you that you must take it. "


    "Mr. Danny, how could you say that?"


    She felt a little hot in the car. Was the air conditioner on?


    Her pretty face was a little red. She deeply swallowed, touched her forehead with her hand and panted.


    Mr. Danny squinted his eyes and looked at her expression. He guessed that it was almost the time that


    the drug took effect. He smiled evilly and said, "Do you feel a little hot? You can take off your coat... "


    L took a deep breath. The heat all over her body was unbearable, as if there was a force waiting to


    burst out, and that force came from the deep of her heart. In a hidden ce of her body, that force was


    eager to move and impatient to wait.


    She looked at Mr. Danny uneasily, "What''s wrong with me? "


    Mr. Danny raised his eyebrows proudly and stared at her viciously. "Miss L, you must be drunk. "


    "No... Is the wine... " She blinked her eyes and looked down at the ss of wine beside her. In shock,


    she turned her head and pointed at Mr. Danny. "You... What did you put in the wine? "


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Of course it''s something good. It''s good for you to drink it. You can enjoy it. " Then he leaned over to


    her.


    With her eyes wide open, L stretched out her hands, picked up the script next to her and threw it at


    Mr. Danny''s head.


    "You..."


    "Stop the car! I want to get off! " L shouted, but the driver ignored her.


    She was really anxious. This Mr. Danny had a bad intention. Now he even drugged her and took her to


    the Landscape Vi.


    It was a secret ce!


    "Stop the car? Humph, it''s toote. You got on my car and want to get off? We''re almost there. Don''t


    worry. You won''t resistter. " The man''s obscene appearance made L feel disgusted.


    Panic and fear surged in her heart, she realized that she made a wrong decision!


    "Danny, you can''t do this to me. Stop the car and let me get off, or I won''t let you go. " She threatened


    with her red eyes, but her whole body was more ufortable.


    Just like thousands of ants eroded her delicate and fragile body.


    Mr. Danny looked ahead and said viciously, "Of course I can. After tonight, you will be my woman. You


    should do whatever I want you to do. Let alone a literary movie, even if it''s a blue movie, you have to


    y it for me! "


    "You..." Seeing that Mr. Danny came with a premeditation, she immediately took her phone and was


    about to turn it on. Seeing this, Danny grabbed her phone and threw it aside. "Who do you want to


    inform? Who else wille to save you at this time? "


    She felt more and more ufortable. She struggled desperately and rushed forward to ask the driver


    to stop. Suddenly, they were twisted in the car, and the car was hard to control.


    Mr. Danny didn''t expect the she would be so rebellious. He was surprised. Seeing that the driver


    couldn''t focus on driving because of her interruption, he waved his hand and said, "Stop the car. "


    The sudden brake made L unable to react. She stepped back naturally and leaned against Mr.


    Danny.


    Mr. Danny pulled her into his arms and smiled wickedly. "You are bringing yourself to me. Let me touch


    your body and see if you are really so hot..."


    With her eyes wide open, L gasped for breath. She pped on Mr. Danny''s face and smashed the


    red wine ss on his head. Then she quickly opened the door and staggered out of the car.


    Mr. Danny touched his head, which was bleeding, and pointed at the back of L angrily. "You son of


    bitch! How dare you hit me! Get out of the car and catch her! "


    Hearing the order, the driver immediately got off the car and chased after her.


    L''s feet were too feeble to walk, and she felt hot all over her body. Her consciousness was getting


    more and more blurred. She tried her best to run on the expressway without anyone around.


    Seeing that the people behind were about to catch up, she was afraid and anxious and her speed was


    getting slower and slower. She wondered who coulde to save her.


    What should she do?


    If she had known this, she shouldn''t have turned off her phone and would asked Jacob toe with


    her. Then she wouldn''t get into trouble.


    "Humph! You want to run away? Where can you go? " The driver grabbed L. Mr. Danny ordered,


    "Tie her up and send her to the car. When we arrive at the Landscape Vi, let me see how she can


    escape! "


    "You..." Before L could react, she was knocked out by the driver''s punch.


    After a while, he carried her into the car and drove towards the Landscape Vi.

 Chapter 42 Danger Approaching

    Chapter 42 Danger Approaching


    "Are you Lily? Where is L? Where are you?" Jacob asked angrily.


    After a dozen seconds of silence, the voice came out.


    "It is the way to the Landscape Vi, right? Is Mr. Dannying here to talk about the script? I saw the


    car in front of us stopped just now. What happened to L? "


    "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask. Watch your mouth!"


    "What on earth do you want to do? You even separated us. I''m going to find L. "


    "It''s not up to you when you get to the Landscape Vi. Humph, sit tight. Don''t let us do it! "


    Jacob called L''s assistant, Lily. It took her a long time to answer the phone. She didn''t say a word,


    but such a conversation came out.


    L said she was going to talk about work, but she just turned off the phone. Then she just turned it on


    for a second and then turned off again when Jacob called.


    And the meaning of the conversation just now was probably dangerous for L!


    Hearing that Jacob walked out of the office in a hurry, Barry leaned over and smiled ambiguously. "I''ve


    got the first-hand information about the direct shooting of the performance. I''ve just sent it to you. You


    can enjoy it slowly..."


    "Barry, gather your men to the Landscape Vi right now."


    The deep and fast voice seemed toe from hell.


    Looking at his fierce and ferocious expression, Barry couldn''t help shivering. "What''s wrong?"


    "Cut the crap. Get in the car first!"


    Then, Jacob left in a hurry. The two got on the car in a hurry. Barry then knew what had happened.


    "What the hell did you get for her, Barry?"


    "Producer Danny? I''m really wronged, big BOSS! I don''t know what kind of job Flora has arranged.


    Wait a minute. I''ll check who is Danny Lv right away. "


    "If she is missing a hair, you will take the me, resign andmit suicide!" The man looked ahead


    ruthlessly and said angrily, "drive faster, you snail!"


    Barry knew that his BOSS was really angry, so he immediately sped up.


    Jacob took out his phone and dialed a number. "Where is Sean? Just tell him that I''m looking for him. If


    he doesn''t go to the Landscape Vi, he will take the consequences. "


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    With a confused look at Jacob, Barry asked, "Can Sean go there?"


    "If he doesn''t go there, he will die. Anyway, we have to turn the Landscape Vi upside down tonight! "


    The man''s cold and fierce eyes were fixed on the front.


    When L woke up in a daze, the heat and impatience still didn''t dissipate. Under the dim yellow light,


    she narrowed her eyes and looked at therge room, which was filled with dark purple color. She stood


    up, but staggered and fell asleep on the water bed!


    She gasped and saw the round bed surrounded by red gauze and a three-dimensional long mirror.


    Looking up, she found that the top of the ceiling was also a huge mirror!


    No matter how obtuse she was, she could still realize where this ce is.


    She tried her best to stand up from the water bed, trembling, and subconsciously looked at her own


    clothes. Fortunately, she was still wearing the stage clothes just now.


    But it was still a little exposed.


    With a bang, the door was opened. Danny had changed into a new dress and his forehead was


    bandaged. He walked in and squinted his evil eyes. "L, how dare you hit me?"


    Under the blurry sight, she took a few steps back, but her eyes were staring at the door, as if there


    were still two bodyguards.


    "Danny, what do you want? Do you really need to do this for a script? "


    "Of course not. But I didn''t aim at movie from the very beginning It''s you! "


    Hearing this, L almost fell on the bed. She tried to be steady and asked, "What?"


    "Don''t you understand when you are here?" Danny stepped forward, grabbed her hand and said with


    an evil smile, "Don''t pretend to be innocent with me. Do you like this ce? I specially brought you


    here. No one disturb us..."


    Then he pounced on her.


    L turned around and stumbled to the ground. She shouted in horror, "Get off me! Do you know who I


    am? If you hurt me, can you bear the consequences? You''d better... Think it over... "


    She took a deep breath and found that the heat was getting more and more difficult to control. Some


    part of her body seemed to want to explode.


    "Are you still threatening me at this time? Humph! I have yed countless female stars. Even if you


    don''t listen to me tomorrow, I have your video. What else dare you do to me? "


    "What? Video? " With her eyes wide open, L immediately looked around the room, but nothing could


    be seen in the dim atmosphere.


    Besides, her consciousness was getting weaker and weaker.


    Danny approached her bit by bit, hugged her tightly and pushed her onto the water bed. He looked


    down at the woman, took off his shirt and said, "Don''t worry. There are cameras in every corner of the


    room. When it is done, I can give you a copy of them to keep. Little beauty, I''ming. "


    "No!" She shouted, but she was pressed heavily by Danny.


    She tried her best to resist the man''s strength, with both hands and feet constantly exerting force,


    shouting, "Danny, let go of me. I won''t be at your disposal! If you touch me, I will kill myself! "


    She didn''t believe that he is not afraid of her death.


    "Do you want to y this trick with me? Many women thought that they could frighten me in this way.


    I''m tired of watching them. Don''t pretend to be a chaste woman." Danny grabbed her hands,


    approached her face and raised his eyebrows." In the end, they all caved to me. You know what? The


    more you resist The more excited I am, the happier you will be... "


    "Damn it! Bastard! " She tried her best to struggle, but Danny was a fat pig, and she was getting


    weaker and weaker.


    "Danny, I''m from the Gu Family. Aren''t you afraid of the Gu Family if you dare to hurt me?" She had no


    choice but to use the reputation of the Gu family to avoid this disaster.


    Hearing this, Danny looked at her in deep eyes and shook his head. "Do you think I''m easy to fool?


    There is no such a person as you in the Gu Family. You are just a star? What does it have to do with


    the Gu Family? "


    "I''m telling the truth! If you don''t believe me, you can check it out... "


    Dannyughed, "You just want to buy time. Don''t be so naive. Even if you are a member of the Gu


    Family, with the video in hand, I want you to take my surname! "


    As he spoke, his big hand moved forward and tore the clothes on her chest hard.

 Chapter 63 Are You Feeling Guilty

    Chapter 63 Are You Feeling Guilty


    Jacob fixed his eyes on her without blinking.


    But L could feel the coldness all over his body.


    Her heart sank into the endless ice abyss.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you like kids?" He went further aggressively, as if he was determined to get her


    answer.


    He wouldn''t give up.


    "What do you want to say?" She looked at the man nervously, not noticing that her voice was trembling,


    but the man noticed it.


    Did she feel guilty? What was she afraid of?


    "Why are you so nervous?" Jacob whispered in her ear. The air he blew made her shiver.


    She felt the air was thin and even a sense of suffocation.


    "I am not... I am not nervous. I just... I don''t know what you mean. " She stammered and said.


    Jacob sneered and nced at her with his evil and attractive eyes. "How can you not know what I


    mean? We didn''t take any contraceptive measures that night. What if you are really pregnant? "


    "That night... What night! Shut up, Jacob! " L shouted hysterically.


    He frowned, looked at her and said coldly, "I just made an assumption. Why are you so emotional? Did


    you do something bad and feel guilty? "


    L pushed him away, stood up, pointed at his nose and said, "What can I do? What do you mean by


    saying that? Did you investigate me, Jacob? "


    "I don''t care! I just asked about the baby. Why are you so emotional? There must be something which


    you hide from me. I just want to remind you that if you are pregnant because of that night in the


    Landscape Group... "


    "What? The night in the Landscape Group? " Her eyes were dull and she was thinking about


    something. Then she muttered to herself, "Yes, that night..."


    "Or what? What''s wrong with you? "


    It seemed that L breathed a sigh of relief. She let go of her hand and felt weak all over.


    "Don''t worry. Nothing will happen after that night. You don''t have to worry about having a baby. "


    She said weakly, shaking her head and putting her hand on her forehead. Her indifference made Jacob


    angrier.


    "Do you think I will worry about you having a baby?"


    "Otherwise, do you still want me to give birth to a baby for you?" She raised her head and asked in


    surprise.


    Clenching his fists, Jacob said word by word, "No way..."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "That''s good. It''s just an ident. No one wants to leave any trouble."


    "Trouble... So you went to buy the contraceptive pills. "


    When L was about to turn around and go back to her bed, she turned around in surprise and asked,


    "You... Are you following me? "


    "No."


    Jacob immediately refuted and said disdainfully, "I followed you? I just saw you enter a pharmacy that


    day... "


    L red at him, "How do you know what I bought in the pharmacy? Do you still say that you didn''t


    follow me? Jacob, you are such a freak! "


    "Do you still want to hide it from me on purpose?"


    "Why do you think I hide it from you on purpose? I just remembered it that day. Fortunately, I could


    make it up in time. If I remember itter, something bad might happen. You should be happy that I take


    contraceptives. "


    Looking at him up and down, L felt that he was questioning his wife who had an affair.


    Hearing that, Jacob''s heart tightened. He realized that what L said was right. Yes, did he want a


    child?


    He should be happy for what L had done, but why was he so angry?


    Was it because she hadn''t asked for his opinion?


    Jacob didn''t say anything, but he tossed and turned all night. Not knowing what he was thinking, he


    couldn''t fall asleep.


    At the same time, L, who was sleeping beside, was also very nervous. Every time he turned over,


    her body trembled, as if he would pounce on her in the next second...


    ''What the hell was he thinking about?''


    With such doubts, she finally fell asleep after midnight.


    On the second day, they took two pairs of dark circles to send Mrs. Gu to the airport. Mrs. Gu was very


    happy and whispered to them, "Young people have good energy, but you should also take care of your


    health. You should be careful."


    Grandma''s voice was not loud, but the people around her could hear clearly what she meant. Even


    Jacob''s ears were turning red.


    What''s more, L, whose face was always small, blushed. She shook her head to deny, but was


    interrupted by grandma.


    "Jacob, remember what you have promised me. If I find that you are disobedient, I wille back


    immediately. "


    "Okay."


    After getting the nod of Jacob, Mrs. Gu said goodbye to everyone and boarded the ne with Fiona.


    As soon as they walked out of the airport, Catherine grabbed L tightly and questioned, "Can you


    restrain yourself? You just came back, do you want to offend someone? If you want to bully Jessica, it


    depends on whether I agree or not! Do you hear that? Give up the y and give it back to Jessica. "


    As soon as grandma left, Catherine''s face immediately changed.


    Even faster than the weather.


    "Sorry, I can''t give up it. If Jessica wants it so much, she cane back to me and ask me to give it to


    her. If she begs me, I can give it to her. "


    It was a pity that the arrogant Jessica would never grovel to others.


    Catherine drove away in a rage.


    Only Jacob and L were left. The atmosphere was a little embarrassing.


    When Barry drove over, he saw these two people standing there, with a strange and harmonious


    atmosphere.


    "Flora, where have you been?"


    "All right. I''ll take a taxi. "


    L frowned. She had asked Flora toe early, why was there a traffic jam again?


    However, Jacob had already got on the car. He smiled wickedly and said, "What''s wrong? Do you need


    to take a taxi, superstar? "


    "It''s none of your business. I will move out today. "


    Seeing this, Barry waved at L and said, "Get in the car, L. We can drop you off on the way. "


    Jacob listened carefully in silence.


    However, L didn''t want to take the same car with him. She shook her head and said, "No, thanks. I


    can take a taxi. There''s no need to take your car. You can go now. "


    "Who said we were on the same way? Barry, drive us back to thepany. Just leave her here. We


    are in a hurry to see the crew of ''Ten Years''. "


    "Wait! What do you say? What are you doing? " L stopped him and asked in confusion.


    Barry blinked and said with a smile, "You don''t know yet, do you? The Gu Consortium is the investor of


    ''Ten Years'', and it has the right to choose the actors, but our boss doesn''t intervene easily."


    Barry winked at L, trying to make her understand what he meant.


    However, L felt disgusted in her heart. Why couldn''t she escape from the entanglement of Jacob no


    matter where she went?


    "Really? I think I cannot take a taxi for the time being. There''s no other methods even if Boss Jacob


    doesn''t want me to get in the car. I really have to go. " The more reluctant he was, the more she


    wanted the opposite.


    Hearing this, Jacob raised his lips slightly and imperceptibly.

 Chapter 64 You Are Rich, You Can Do Whatever You Like

    Chapter 64 You Are Rich, You Can Do Whatever You Like


    After getting in the car, L sat beside Jacob. She looked at the man out of the corner of her eyes and


    asked tentatively, "Are you going to see the crew? The shooting is going to start up. There should be


    no change in the investment, right? "


    Before Jacob could say anything, Barry said, "Yes, but Boss has the right to decide the heroine. It is


    afraid that our BOSS has his own heroine in his heart. As long as he said a word, the actress could be


    reced immediately. L, aren''t you going to sign the contract soon? BOSS is here. Say something


    nice. "


    "Shut up! Drive your car!" Jacob stared at Barry harshly.


    L surprised and thought he wouldn''t go so far to interfere. How could he do such a thankless thing?


    Would he really get her reced?


    "Oh, do you want to use Molly? Or Dorothy? Or Shirley, or Jessica? Do you want to rece me and let


    your favored ones go up? Well, you can do that. I''ll tell Grandma that you bullied me for another


    woman! "


    "How dare you?"


    "If you dare to change me, I dare toin." She raised her eyebrowscently. Everyone had a


    backer. Grandma was her greatest supporter.


    Jacob narrowed his eyes and looked at her deeply. "It depends on your performance."


    "What performance?" She asked in astonishment.


    "Don''t move. You don''t need to move!" Barry cut in.


    But Jacob did not refute.


    L rolled her eyes at him. Could what Barry said represent Jacob?


    "BOSS, is that so?" She called Jacob BOSS, same as Barry did.


    She didn''t say anything wrong. Since signed the contract with MY Group, Jacob had already be


    BOSS to her.


    Should she consider treating him well, at least not letting him make trouble for her.


    The corners of his mouth twitched, and Jacob frowned. "Whether you move or not has nothing to do


    with me, but you have to know that Grandma said that we should send her video. If we are separated


    for too long, I''m afraid it''s easy to expose."


    This was also a problem.


    She needed to think about how to solve it.


    "Then I''ll listen to you whatever you say? BOSS. " L raised her eyebrows and smiled slyly.


    Sometimes showing of weakness was also a way of retreat for the sake of advancing.


    Jacob shook his head and said, "I don''t know what to do. It''s up to you."


    "I have an idea. You still go back to live in the vi. It''s so nice for only you two! That ce is also quiet.


    No one knows. "


    Barry said excitedly.


    How L wished she could shut up Barry''s mouth. Barry was really swaying and had no stand!


    "I don''t think it''s appropriate. We''d better take a video to Grandma every few days. What do you think?"


    The man didn''t say anything, nor did he say yes, nor did he refuse.


    L took it as acquiescence.


    Soon, the car arrived at the door of a hotel. Surprised, L asked, "Why did you send me here?"


    "Did you get a sense of superiority by taking a ride? You can take a taxi wherever you want to go then.


    " Jacob got out of the car without looking back, which made L frustrated.


    What? He changed his face so fast.


    Barry reminded kindly, "Aren''t you going to talk to Flora about signing the contract? Today, the crew of


    ''Ten Years'' will be here to discuss business. You can ask Flora toe here. The contract is almost


    drawn up, and we have reached an agreement with the other party. As long as you sign it today,


    everything will be fine. "


    "I see. Then why did he... "


    "BOSS, you should know him better than me. He is stubborn, but he really cares about you. Although


    he doesn''t want you to leave him for too long, he gave up that idea for the sake of your career. You can


    imagine how important you are in his heart. L, don''t be so ungrateful. "


    Her face turned blushed and her heart missed a beat. "What are you talking about? She didn''t know


    what to say next. I don''t understand. "


    L also got off the car. She called Flora and found that she was on her way.


    The contract was signed smoothly. She breathed a sigh of relief when she signed it, but she was still


    wondering what on earth Jacob wanted to do with the crew.


    In another room, Jacob suddenly stood up and asked in shock, "what? The director is Ryan? Who


    made the decision? Did you get my permission? "


    Barry stepped forward andforted, "BOSS, you didn''t care about this before, so you naturally didn''t


    know it. The director''s business also has someone to deal with. How could a big man like you care


    about this trifle?"


    "Take him down!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Sweat dripped from Barry''s forehead. It was difficult for him to have such a powerful and willful BOSS.


    "I''m afraid we can''t. He is appointed by another investor."


    "Then don''t let L sign the contract."


    "But she already signed it."


    "Then break the contract."


    With an embarrassed smile, Barry said, "Okay, you are rich and you can do whatever you want. But it''s


    not good for L."


    "What?"


    "Think about it. She was removed from the contract as soon as she signed it. You would rather lose


    money than let her be the heroine, then who woulde to her for shooting in the future. This was her


    first y, but she failed s, I''m also worried about her. If she gets angry, we will be miserable. "


    Jacob narrowed his eyes, clenched his fists and kept silent for a long time.


    Feeling that the air was frozen, Barry turned his eyes and in an awkward atmosphere, the door was


    suddenly opened and a woman rushed in.


    Jacob and Barry turned around at the same time, only to see that Jessica walked in anxiously.


    "Jacob, it is good that you are here. I''m looking for you."


    How did shee here?


    Jacob and Barry looked at each other and asked in silence.


    "What can I do for you, Jessica?" asked Barry.


    "It''s none of your business. Anyway, you can''t make a decision. I''m here to ask Jacob. Do you really


    want to watch L y that role? Don''t you think I''m more suitable for the part? "


    "Jessica, why do you have topete with her?"


    "Why should Ipete with her? Jacob, think it over. You hate her so much. Do you want to see her


    be famous? Don''t forget how insidious she was. She had an unspeakable rtionship with Ryan


    two years ago! Now, she even colluded with Ryan. I could have ignored it. But I really can''t stand it.


    She''s not worth it "


    "Stop talking, Jessica." Seeing that Jacob didn''t look well, Barry stopped her in a hurry.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What did I say wrong? Fiona has already been driven away by her. Do you want to drive me away


    too? I have never taken her seriously. Now she is not worth mentioning in my eyes, but I want to


    remind you, Jacob. If she does something out of line and has an affair with Ryan, it will affect you. "


    "What can happen? Do you have any evidence?"


    "Not yet, but she will stay in the crew for a long time. I''m afraid that she is not alone while reading the


    script! Jacob, it''s not toote to rece her now. As for me, I don''t have to be the heroine! "

 Chapter 65 Ill Take You to Fly Tonight

    Chapter 65 I''ll Take You to Fly Tonight


    Jessica''s seemingly kind reminder made Jacob silent for a long time.


    It was Barry who couldn''t stand it finally that he dragged Jessica away.


    Atst, Jacob stayed in the room for half an hour and made a decision. Then he told Barry, who was


    shocked.


    But soon he understood what he meant and arranged it alone.


    After signing the contract, L took Flora and Lily to have dinner, and even called up Jane to celebrate


    it.


    "What are you going to do? Are you moving out? " Jane asked in a low voice.


    As the Flora and Lily were singing, they didn''t notice the conversation between them.


    "It must be moved out. I want to go back to my original apartment, or what? We can''t keep this state all


    the time? Jane, we have divorced already. "


    Her serious expression made Jane realize her determination.


    "Well, I think everything is destined. It''s not a big deal. " Jane smiled.


    "After the opening ceremony tomorrow, we are going to stay with the filming team. The first ce will


    be half a month. At least half a month I don''t have to face him." L smiledcently. He should


    have forgotten her in half a month.


    Don''t make trouble for me.


    Jane couldn''t deny it.


    After a long while, L drank a few sses of wine happily and hung herself on Jane''s shoulder. "Go


    to my ce tonight. I want to sleep with you."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Silly girl, your ce is still empty now, right?"


    Frowning, L seemed to remember something with her blurred eyes. "Yes, I forgot to ask Barry to


    move back for me. It doesn''t matter. I''ll go to your ce. You will take me in, won''t you? "


    Jane said helplessly, "I don''t know if you really forget it or you just keep your heart there on purpose."


    "HMM... What did you say? " L raised her head and asked in confusion.


    Jane had no choice but to take her out of the door. When she was about to say goodbye to Flora and


    Lily, a car suddenly came over, and Barry took the lead to get out of the car.


    Holding L''s arm, Jane asked in confusion, "Why are you here?"


    With a smug smile, Barry said, "Of course I have a spy. Bute on, I was not even invited to have a


    share in the dinner." He said softly, "It is okay if you don''t invite BOSS. How can you not have me? I''m


    going to be angry."


    Jane rolled her eyes, "I will sell you out sooner orter and ask your BOSS to kick your ass someday."


    Barry curled his lips and didn''t make anyment. Everyone knew that Jane was the most kindly


    person. How could she sell him out?


    Hearing what they said, Flora frowned and pulled Lily away with dissatisfaction. "You told Barry? You


    sold us out?"


    "I didn''t. But he is my BOSS. "


    "Nonsense. Don''t treat him and Mr. Jacob as BOSS. Remember, your BOSS is L."


    Lily, who was caught in the middle, was silently pulled aside by Flora.


    However, Jane was in a dilemma.


    Surprised to see another person get out of the car, he took a few steps to stand in front of Jane and


    said softly, "Leave her to me."


    "Are you sure?" Jane asked hesitantly.


    "Are you still afraid that I will eat her up?" Asked Jacob.


    Drunk, L leaned against Jane like a sloth, muttering, "I forgot to move out. I really have to go. I don''t


    want to see him anymore. He always bullies me..."


    Jane couldn''t help but burst intoughter when she heard that L was stillining in front of the


    person concerned.


    Hearing this, Jacob frowned and said coldly, "It seems that she has a lot to say to me."


    However, she smiled and handed the drunk L to him. Shrugging, she said, "I happen to feel tired,


    too. I''ll leave this little trouble to you. I''ll go on a business trip tomorrow. Don''t let her find me." Then


    Jane walked to Flora and Lily and left together.


    On the other hand, seeing that L was like a sloth hanging on Jacob''s body and rubbing against his


    body from time to time, as if she was still treating him as Jane, Barry burst intoughter.


    Jacob didn''t dare to move, so he let her do it for a while. He had no choice but to give a sign at Barry


    As soon as Barry opened the door, Jacob picked up the drunk woman in his arms.


    Noticing that her body was about to fly into the air, L smiled foolishly. "Jane, are you taking me to


    fly?"


    "Okay, I''ll take you to fly tonight." The man''s mouth twitched, and there was another meaning in his


    mysterious and deep eyes.


    The woman in his arms felt so warm. Different from the fragrance of Jane, he had a very sexy smell.


    So familiar. It seemed to be him.


    She must have drunk too much and had an illusion.


    When Barry was driving, he turned around and saw that L was clinging to Jacob, while his BOSS


    was trying his best to control himself. Blue veins stood out on his face, his eyes were straight hooked,


    and he didn''t dare to move.


    It was rare to see him like this.


    "Tomorrow, you go to move her things back to my vi. Don''t listen to her."


    "Of course it''s good. I will never betray you on this matter." Barry nodded.


    With a guilty conscience, Barry coughed.


    "You can go and deal with that matter. You can help me with thepany''s affairs in the future. If there


    is anything, we can have a video conference."


    "Okay."


    The dazed L felt as if she was lying on a cloud, so soft andfortable, and then she seemed to be


    put down. Feeling that she had left the heat source, she grabbed something and whispered, "Don''t


    leave."


    There was only onemp in the big room. The soft light shone on the man''s face and he said gently,


    "Okay."


    His big hand wrapped her small hand and entangled tightly. Looking at her, he could not help but blush


    slightly.


    The woman on the bed didn''t notice it at all. She held him tightly and murmured to herself, "I''m so


    ufortable."


    After thinking for a while, he let go of her hand in pain and left quickly. Soon he came with a ss of


    water and helped her up. "Get up and have a drink. You won''t feel ufortable."


    In a daze, L opened her eyes and saw the face of Jacob. She sat up happily, leaned against his


    arms and drank it obediently.


    He held her from behind and put her head on his shoulder. "Why did you drink so much today?"


    "I''m so happy..." She seemed to be struggling with the real herself, but she couldn''t get rid of the


    drunken herself. She talked to him like chatting.


    Maybe she didn''t know whom she was talking to at all, but she needed someone to listen to her.


    "Finally, everything is settled. I can focus on shooting now. Others don''t like me and think I''m a vase. I


    want to prove to them that I won''t lose to anyone. "


    "Who says you are a vase?"


    "Many people... What happened abroad almost ruined my career. Now that I''m back, I have no way


    back. I must seed. "


    "Oh? What happened? Why do you have to seed? "


    Jacob raised his eyebrows, but in his heart, he was thinking that she looked strong, but deep down,


    she was still the self abased and insecure girl.


    She covered her eyes and said softly, "I want him to... Want him to see. "


    "Who?" He held her hand nervously, his heart beating fast.


    "He is... Forget it. I want him to see by himself how good and powerful I am. I want to stand in that


    position... "


    With a cold light in Jacob''s deep eyes, the name "Mr. D" appeared in his mind. Did what happened to


    her abroad have anything to do with Mr. D?


    So she wanted Mr. D to see?


    What happened to them.


    When he came to his senses, L had already fallen asleep.


    Jacob put her down gently, walked to the balcony and lit a cigarette.

 Chapter 66 The Moment I Have Been Longing For

    Chapter 66 The Moment I Have Been Longing For


    L was awakened by the morning sun on the second day. She had a headache because of the


    hangover.


    But as soon as she moved, she felt difficult to move. Then she blinked and saw a face that was very


    close to her.


    With stubble on his sexy face, who else could it be? It was Jacob.


    She was stunned.


    How could this be?


    Last night, Didn''t she go to drink with Jane? Why was she held in Jacob''s arms when she woke up?


    As far as she could remember, this was the first time that he had done such a thing.


    He actually slept on the same bed with her. As soon as she opened his eyes, she saw him still hugging


    her.


    She could even feel that he put one hand on her waist and the other on her shoulder, as if they were a


    couple.


    It seemed that L had missed a beat, and her breath became rapid. For her, this was just the moment


    she had been longing for.


    However, when she woke up, she didn''t even know if it was the reality.


    Carefully cherishing this time, L didn''t dare to move. She looked at him quietly at a close distance


    when he was sleeping.


    Time was quiet and stable.


    If only time could stop at this moment.


    Everything hadn''t happened yet. How nice it should be.


    L sighed slightly and smiled bitterly, but there was no ''if''.


    But there was one question that was worth thinking about, how did shee here.


    L thought that if it went on like this, he might wake up. At that time, it would be more embarrassing,


    so she gently tried to get rid of him.


    She sneaked into the bathroom.


    She looked into the mirror and found that she was wearing pajamas!


    Ah!


    What happenedst night? Think it over. Don''t worry, L. Think it over.


    She remembered that she was going to go home with Jane. Later, it seemed that someone came out


    and she was taken away. They talked for a long time.


    She said something, but she didn''t remember anything.


    Damn it! Drinking made her stupid.


    At this time, the man in the room opened his eyes and smiled from the moment she turned around and


    left.


    All of a sudden, L ran out of the bathroom in a hurry and almost bumped into Jacob who was about


    to approach her. She leaned back, but was held around by the man''s waist


    She leaned her head back and leaned closer to the man, looking up at his face.


    For a moment, she pushed the man away and jumped away as if she had got an electric shock.


    "You... What did you do to mest night? "


    "What can I do? Have a guess? "


    "Jacob, did you take off my clothes? How did you get me back? " Maybe it was because of shyness or


    anger that L blushed.


    Jacob was wearing a shirt and half naked, exuding a strong sense of hormones.


    L swallowed hard.


    Jacob sneered, "It was you that met me and insisted on going home with me in my car. Then you


    climbed into my bed. Do you still say that you can''t remember? Excuse me?"


    "What? No. Are you serious? "


    Even L herself didn''t know what was going on.


    Jacob nodded slightly.


    "Then you can''t take advantage of the situation! Did you do anything to mest night? " She held her


    chest and looked at him vigntly.


    Jacob looked her up and down, "Do you think you are charming? You think too much. Any woman on


    the street is more attractive than you. You are not that attractive. "


    With her eyes wide open, L held her head high and shouted angrily, "Why am I not attractive at all!


    What''s wrong with you? "


    She was much better than two years ago. Why did he still say so.


    Was he blind?


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, it''s a little better than two years ago, but it''s just A." Jacob sneered.


    Ashamed and indignant, L stepped forward, "Which eye do you see that I''m A! It is C! "


    "The gap is a little big. I''m not stupid. "


    Shit!


    "You too, just so so!"


    The two of them confronted each other. Sparks flew in all directions, and no one was willing to admit


    defeat.


    "Ah! Oh, no! I almost forgot it! " Looking at the time, L pushed him away and changed her clothes.


    "Don''t worry. It''s still early. See you. "


    "What are you talking about? You almost ruined it! I will never see you again. I will move out! "


    Looking at her receding figure, Jacob smiled wickedly. Move out? It depends on whether he agrees or


    not!


    More than one hundred media gathered in the opening ceremony of ''Ten Years''.


    On the way here, L called Jane and was about to ask her what had happenedst night. But to her


    surprise, she had already left the city on a business trip.


    "What did you say? It was Jacob who took me away... "


    "Uh..."


    "Jane, tell me the truth. What happened? I can''t remember anything now."


    "I have something urgent to deal with. He happened to be there, so I let him take care of you." Then


    she hung up the phone, pretending to be busy with her work.


    L pouted. It didn''t look like what Jacob said at all that she took the initiative to cling to him!


    Then she thought about it for a while and felt that nothing had happened, or at least there would be


    some impression.


    Jacob was just bluffing.


    She kept thinking about him until she entered the opening ceremony.


    However, Flora pushed L and said, "L, what are you thinking about? It''s time for you on the


    stage."


    "Yes, I''m ready." Today, she wore a long white dress, full of fairy aura. With a bun on her head, she


    looked young and full of vitality. Her face could perfectly merge two kinds of temperament.


    "You don''t seem to have a good rest recently. Did you Fly with himst night?


    "What? By the way, you were also therest night... "


    "Although I didn''t want Jacob to take you away, I knew clearly my position under such a circumstance


    like that. Both Jane and Barry are on the side of Jacob. What can I do? But I believe that he can''t do


    anything to you as you drunk like that... "


    L blushed and frowned. "If this kind of thing happens again, you have to stop me. Take me away


    even if you die!"


    Flora shrugged and said nothing.


    All of a sudden, Lily rushed over and said in panic, "Oh, shit."


    "What''s wrong, Lily? Behave yourself. Don''t be so careless. "


    Lily''s face turned pale and said in a low voice, "All the media outside havee."


    "Isn''t it normal? I heard that there are a lot of mediaing today. It seems that this y is very


    popr. " Flora smiled.


    Lily anxiously shook her head and stamped her feet. "It''s not because of this. The news just came out


    on the Inte! "


    The three of them were preparing to go up on the backstage. Hearing this, L quickly found her


    mobile phone and looked it through.

 Chapter 67 Press Conference

    Chapter 67 Press Conference


    "It''s about Danny. Someone told the media that I have an unclear rtionship with Danny." L


    staggered and almost fell down, but she was still supported by Flora.


    "How could this be? Who is it? How did anyone know about it? " Flora''s face turned pale and watched


    what happened with fear.


    "Jessica." L said firmly.


    "She... How did she know? " Flora was surprised


    Thinking of what Jessica had said to her, L couldn''t help but feel a chill in her feet. Yes, how did


    Jessica know about it?


    Did she really know something?


    "It seems that she is not going to let me go."


    "L, how about we find an excuse not to go on the stage? If you go on the stage, you will definitely be


    questioned. You will be pushed to the corner by the media. " Flora said worriedly.


    However, L insisted. She tried her best to stand straight, straightened her chest and raised her


    head. "Flora, I''m already here. Who knows what will happen if I suddenly leave?"


    "Yes, they will definitely say that L is high-maintenance."


    She took a deep breath and said with a smile, "It''s just a piece of gossip. It''s said that I have contacted


    the "DAISY" crew before, but now it''s just a groundless rumor. I believe that if Jessica really has


    evidence, she won''t just do this. So you don''t have to be afraid. I will deal with the media. "


    As she spoke, she took a deep look at Flora and Lily and hurried to prepare to go on the stage.


    The moment she appeared, tens of thousands of shlights gathered on her body, and the glorious


    appearance was captured.


    She stood on the stage and smiled at the questions one after another.


    The protagonists, such as Ivan, Celia and others, were even ignored by the media. They all focused on


    L.


    Neither of Ivan and Celia was lower than L''s position, but at this time, they were just like supporting


    roles.


    Embarrassed, L looked at Ivan and Celia, but they could understand her.


    "I don''t know why there is such a rumor. I only met Producer Danny once and no other contact.


    Someone must have spread the news today on purpose to make a scene for our y? Then I really


    have to thank them, don''t I? "


    The crowd smiled, and some people continued to ask, "But Mr. Danny seems to have disappeared for


    a long time, and even his family can''t find him. Does it have anything to do with you?"


    Hearing this, her eyes trembled and her heart jolted.


    Both Flora and Lily were worried about her.


    However, Ivan and Celia were very confused and looked at L.


    Ivan tried to help divert the attention, "Everyone, I''m the hero today. Have you forgotten me! This is the


    first time I shoot a campus youth y, "


    The mead indeed shifted their attention to Ivan, but soon, another question was raised to ask L.


    Ryan also wanted to help her out, but he couldn''t convince others.


    She knew that she couldn''t escape, so she said, "I really don''t know what happened to others. We''ve


    met once. How could I know so much? Please, I really don''t know. If you keep asking, I can''t say


    anything. I think it''s better to talk about our y next. "


    Then the media focused on the second time''s cooperation between Ivan and L.


    "I''m also looking forward to cooperating with L. It seems that she has cooperated with me for the two


    times since she came back! It''s fate to some degree. We had a good time in themercial shooting


    With a slight smile on L''s face, the two of them looked at each other. Such a scene was captured


    and released as the main point of publicity.


    Later, the media also began to bind the two of them intentionally or unintentionally to be a couple, and


    no one mentioned the matter of Danny for the time being.


    When Jessica heard the news, she was so angry that she threw her phone on the ground and broke


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    the screen.


    However, in theter part of the scene, something even more infuriated Jessica.


    The producer was going to announce the arrival of a mysterious guest on the spot, which attracted


    many people''s attention.


    L frowned and looked at Ivan, Celia and Ryan one after another, but no one knew about it.


    Was there any other mysterious guest?


    Was it because Jessica was unwilling to give up and wanted to y a guest role? Or was Molly going


    to get involved?


    "Look, everyone. He''s going to the stage!"


    Everyone looked over and there was a dead silence.


    L took a deep breath and felt extremely shocked, because the person who was slowly walking


    towards her was actually Jacob!


    What the hell was he doing?


    A mysterious guest?


    In a blue and ck suit, Jacob''s slender figure and handsome appearance immediately attracted all the


    cameras.


    It was not only because he was handsome, but also because of his identity. After ten seconds of


    silence, the clicking sound rang out.


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Jacob stared straight at L. He walked to her side and said


    in a voice that only two people could hear clearly, "I''ve said that I''ll see you."


    Out of the corner of L''s eye, she saw hiscent smile, and she couldn''t even speak.


    Until now, she still couldn''t react from the shock. What was this? What was he going to do!


    "What are you doing here?" she said in a low voice, still smiling.


    Jacob replied, "Are you curious? You''ll know soon. "


    Ivan and Celia, who was standing next to her, were also shocked. They couldn''t believe that Jacob


    would attend such an activity.


    As the heir of the Gu Family, Jacob seldom attended business activities, let alone the press conference


    of a y.


    Why did hee here this time?


    It seemed that he was still familiar with L.


    It couldn''t help but think of the previous rumors


    Looking at Jacob, Ryan thought that he muste to bother L again, so he clenched his fists


    secretly.


    The media off the stage looked at the producer, who said with a smile, "Mr. Jacob is one of our


    investors, so he speciallyes to support us."


    Hearing this, Jacob smiled wickedly, took the microphone and said in a domineering tone, "Of course, I


    decide to be a guest performer of this new y!"


    What?


    L turned her head and blinked. Did he have a fever!


    Why did the CEO of the Gu consortiume here to y a guest part! What the hell!


    All of a sudden, the media was shocked. Countless cameras were aimed at Jacob. This was a big


    news!


    The host said, "Yes, Mr. Jacob is going to join our crew of ''Ten Years''. He will y a very important role


    and have a lot of important shootings with the heroine. Wee!"

 Chapter 68 Ups And Downs

    Chapter 68 Ups And Downs


    A lot of important scenes? And wee him?


    L felt that she wanted to drag this man off the stage and ask him clearly.


    Seeing her reaction from the corner of his eyes, Jacob smiled evilly and said, "Tomorrow I will go to S


    University with the crew and work in the crew for a few days. I hope you can take care of me, I am a


    newer. "


    Ryan was surprised. Looking at the reaction of L, he couldn''t help asking, "When did Mr. Jacob


    be interested in acting? "


    Standing between Ryan and L, Jacob was like a gap between them. He said disdainfully, "For me,


    nothing is difficult. I just feel that it''s interesting to challenge my acting skills. Besides, I have such a


    good partner, so I decide to have a try. "


    "Mr. Jacob, it''s said that you took away L and had sex with her in the car before. Although it''s not


    confirmed, it must not be an empty one, right? What''s the rtionship between you? Is it because of


    L that you invested and participated in this y? "


    Gritting her teeth, L wondered whether the reporters came for her.


    He had been against her just now. It seemed that he was prepared.


    L tried her best to check which media he came from. But when she saw it clearly, she was a little


    surprised. It turned out to be Jane''spany.


    Jacob shook his head calmly, "I''m not here for Miss L. I''m here for... Mr. Ivan. "


    Hearing this, everyone was shocked.


    Ivan was more shocked. He thought, ''What''s wrong with you? People will misunderstand us and think


    we are gays.''


    "Oh? What''s your rtionship with Ivan? "


    "We are old friends. He happens to be the main character of this y, so Ie to be a guest


    performer. It''s very simple. Including Ryan and L, we are all good friends, so I believe that the


    shooting process will be very happy, won''t it? "


    L nodded with embarrassment, "Yes, I''m looking forward to it too. "


    She gritted her teeth and looked at Jacob.


    As soon as the press conference was over, the media were all around Jacob. Even the three main


    characters, Ivan, Celia and L, were neglected. Few media were interviewing them.


    With a long face, L said a few words in a hurry and went back to the backstage with Ivan and Celia.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t know he woulde to make trouble. It''s not a simple thing. "


    "Why do you say sorry to us? It''s him who did it. " Ryan frowned, indicating that there were also Ivan


    and Celia next to her.


    Celia smiled, "Isn''t this also helping build hype for our crew? Think about the benefits. "


    Ivan shrugged indifferently and said, "I don''t want to ept the interview anyway. Isn''t it better for me


    to let him bear the pressure now? "


    "Yes, he doesn''t like to be caught for interview by those media reporters. L, don''t think too much.


    Get ready quickly. We should be thereter. "


    L nodded, but her mind was still on the interview area outside.


    When Jacob finally came out, L immediately pulled him to a corner. "What the hell are you doing?


    Isn''t this nonsense? "


    "Who said I was making nonsense? Didn''t you hear what I said just now? I''m doing this for Ivan, not


    you. Don''t tter yourself. " Jacob stood there calmly and looked at L, just like she was a stranger to


    him.


    But she knew very well that he must be making fun of her.


    "Nonsense! Who will believe you? Aren''t you tired of lying? " She red at him angrily.


    Jacob raised his eyebrows and said, "You are so stubborn. Don''t forget who helped you. Being the


    guest performer is my own choice, it''s none of your business. You''d better think carefully about the


    source of those news. "


    "Jacob, I warn you, don''t badger me. Game over! It''s over. My things have been moved out from your


    home. Even if you don''t let me move, I won''t move back. When we enter the film crew, please behave


    yourself. "


    After saying that, L turned around decisively, leaving him only a proud back.


    Jacob narrowed his eyes and smiled evilly, "You are ttering yourself. "


    S University was the most beautiful university, which was full of youth. The crew of the movie entered in


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    a summer afternoon, and all the actors were arranged in the nearest hotel to the campus, and several


    main actors were even arranged in luxury VIP rooms.


    At night, L took Flora and Lily to the hotel. After some arrangement, they went to have dinner. They


    met Ryan by chance, so they went together.


    Unexpectedly, they met two people in the restaurant, Celia and Ivan. Ivan quickly asked someone to


    add the table and chairs and everyone took their seats.


    As soon as L sat down, a man quickly came back and sat next to her. "So many people here. "


    A familiar voice.


    "Why are you here?"


    Jacob shrugged and said reluctantly, "I should ask you this question. Ivan, Celia and I sit here and have


    a good meal. Why are there four more people joining us after Ie back from the bathroom? "


    L looked at him and found that there was indeed his stuff in the chair.


    She stood up and was about to leave, but was stopped by Celia. "Come on, sit down. We have to


    "I didn''t dodge..."


    She blushed and sat back with a guilty conscience.


    Jacob picked up the knife and fork gracefully, not caring about her mood at all.


    Raising his eyebrows, Ivan smiled and asked, "I''m curious, Jacob, what role are you ying this time?


    "


    Jacob nced at him and said in a low voice, "It seems to be a man called Yves. "


    Hearing the name, L frowned. She remembered that this role was an important person and had a


    great impact on the heroine. He had been protecting the heroine all the time, and in the end, he died for


    heroine.


    Ivan let out augh and said, "Well, you''re my biggestpetitor. This character seemed to be


    infatuated with the heroine... Jacob, it''s your first time to act in a y. Let me teach you that if you want


    to act well, you must get involved in the y and try to bring deep feelings into it... "


    "Oh? Is that so? But I don''t have any feelings when I face her. "


    Ryan was very dissatisfied. As a director, he had to say, "Jacob, as an actor, you have to follow the


    rules of the entertainment industry. No one will regard you as a CEO. If you don''t perform well, I will


    also teach you a lesson. "


    "How do you know that I won''t perform well? It''s too early to say that, Ryan. "


    "In the film crew, you should call him Director Ryan!" L said seriously.


    Jacob squinted at her and sneered, "We haven''t started shooting yet, have we? When we arrive at the


    set, I will be professional and respect the director. But director, you''d better not take revenge in public. "


    "As long as you don''t mess around, I will also be professional."


    The two men looked at each other and saw the irrefutable meaning in each other''s eyes.


    L swallowed deeply. She even felt that the shooting of this y would be difficult. Why was she so


    unlucky?


    "Hey, you are all here! It seems that I came at the right time! " The sudden female voice made


    everyone turn around.

 Chapter 69 Surpassed

    Chapter 69 Surpassed


    Looking up, L felt very uneasy. It was really not a good thing.


    Jessica stood between Jacob and her, called a waiter to add one more chair, and sat beside Jacob.


    However, she was not even invited.


    There was a moment of embarrassment on the table, but it was atst Celia asked. She smiled and


    said, "Jessica, why did youe here? Are you on vacation?"


    Jessica''s face changed, but she proudly raised her eyebrows at L. "Of course I''m here for work."


    "Oh? What a coincidence! " Ivan said in surprise.


    Flora and Lily tried their best to keep their presence low at this table and didn''t participate in the open


    and secret fights.


    Of course, L and Ryan also kept silent.


    Jacob disdained to talk.


    "No, it''s not a coincidence. I''m here to ''Ten Years''." Jessica turned around and looked at Jacob. When


    she knew that Jacob was in the y, she immediately called the supervisor. Even if she was not the


    leading actress, she still had to y a guest role instead.


    Everyone looked at each other, uneasy.


    Why did Jessica have to do that?


    "So your character is..." Celia tried to ask.


    Jessica looked at Ryan and said, "Director Ryan, didn''t the scriptwriter tell you that there are going to


    add a new character? Although I don''t have the shooting tomorrow, you will be informed soon. I''m just


    here to get familiar with the situation. "


    L rubbed her forehead and felt a headache. Were Jacob and Jessica not going to let go of their new


    y?


    Jacob also felt that it was troublesome to get rid of Jessica. He had never thought of her before, but


    now why was she so difficult to get rid of?


    Just like someone.


    Celia smiled awkwardly, "Okay, wee. From now on, our ce will also be lively. "


    Yes, it will be lively, and extremely kind.


    After dinner, they went back to their rooms to have a rest. L went downstairs for a walk alone, and


    asionally one or two fans came to sign a photo. She cooperated well with them nicely.


    First of all, Jessica came to provoke her on purpose.


    "Don''t think that a heroine is very powerful. My acting skill of being the best actress has been verified.


    You will be surpassed by me. Don''t take it too hard on yourself by then."


    "Surpass me? Ha ha, did I hear it wrong? Don''t brag about your poor acting skill. Don''t make a fool of


    yourself in front of me. "


    "¡­¡­ What did you say? "


    "You didn''t hear it wrong. I''m just talking about your acting skills. You don''t have to show your


    superiority in front of me. People with real strength won''t be afraid. I am just that confident."


    L smiled gracefully and said with ease.


    Of course, Jessica was not reconciled. "Let''s wait and see who will be better."


    In Jessica eyes, L was just a minor star. How could L acting skills be better than hers?


    Jacob looked at them with great interest, and said "I''m also curious who is better."


    "Since you have time to worry about others, you''d better take care of yourself. Mr. Jacob, I think you


    are the one who needs an acting teacher."


    "Really? Well, as my partner, how about being the so-called teacher and see what you can teach? "


    Jacob suddenly looked up at L with bright eyes.


    L was about to refuse subconsciously, but she heard that Jessica interrupted anxiously and said,


    "Jacob, how could she know about the professional acting skills? I''ll teach you personally. As the best


    actress, believe me and I am going to teach you well."


    L was surprised to hear that. No wonder that all the people on the screen were acting. But the cold


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    and elegant image was definitely not Jessica right now.


    All the people present seemed to be the foils, watching the battle between the three people.


    However, there were still a few people who didn''t know their rtionship, but they still felt the


    atmosphere was subtle.


    Instead of answering Jessica''s question directly, Jacob walked past her, raised his eyebrows and


    looked at L. "What do you think? Don''t you dare to ept my challenge? "


    "Jacob, did you hear what I said? I happen to have time. She is busy! "


    "Why not? I have nothing to fear. My acting skill is more than enough to teach you. " L raised her


    head and looked into Jessica''s eyes without fear.


    With just a word, she could easily get what Jessica fought hard for.


    She wanted Jessica to realize this fact and stop struggling.


    Jessica could only sigh with hatred.


    They had a terrified meal.


    At night, the cold wind was blowing. Flora brought a shawl for L and said softly, "I need go back


    tomorrow. Lily will be with you."


    With burning eyes, L knew where she was going back, so L said, "Then you go back and have a


    look. I happened to leave something in a hurry when I left. You take it back for me all at once. All of


    them. "


    "Aren''t you going back?"


    She smiled and looked up at the crescent moon. "I won''t go back. That ce doesn''t belong to me. "


    "Why? Someone is waiting for you. "


    "Flora, don''t say that again. You know the truth very well. Since I decided to leave, I have no intention


    of going back. No matter what happened, it has nothing to do with me, okay? "


    Flora shook her head helplessly and left with a sigh.


    She walked alone on the balcony of the hotel, breathing in the night wind.


    After a long time, she heard the footsteps, but she did not turn around.


    The man stood beside her and looked up along her line of sight. "Have a rest for one night. We''re going


    to shoot tomorrow. How''s the script going? "


    "Don''t worry, Director. Your y won''t be destroyed." Without turning her head, L smiled confidently.


    "At abroad, besidesnguage, dance and singing sses, I also learned acting skill. As an all-around


    idol, do you think there is anything difficult for me? "


    "But after all, this is your first time..."


    "I still have you? You will teach me, won''t you? " Her bright eyes were shining, and she was even more


    charming in the darkness.


    Ryan nodded, "I promise, I will make you a big star with this y! Louisa, you deserve better! "


    "Ryan, thank you. You have always been so..."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing. The sand is in my eyes." L blinked and shed tears.


    Ryan stepped forward and said anxiously "Don''t touch with your hand. Don''t move. Let me help you... "


    Ryan helped blow her eyes, but her eyes were still red.


    All of a sudden, L felt a domineering wind blowing. Something passed by her, and then she heard a


    howl


    "Ah..." Ryan fell to the ground, stood up and said angrily, "What are you doing, Jacob?"


    Jacob red at Ryan with his red eyes, "Be careful of your hand."


    Blinking her misty eyes, L saw the man in front of her. He looked at her with concern, and then was


    stunned.


    "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 70 I Promise You

    Chapter 70 I Promise You


    "What are you doing! Why did you hit Ryan? " Indignantly, L walked up to Ryan and helped him up.


    Then she saw blooding out from the corner of his mouth.


    "Ryan, are you okay?"


    It seemed that Jacob hit Ryan with all his strength.


    Ryan wiped his mouth andforted L, "I am okay..."


    Seeing this, L felt a little sorry for Ryan. She thought that Ryan was dragged down by her. Gritting


    her teeth, she red at Jacob and said, "Why do you hit him? "


    "What were you doing just now? You just arrived at the hotel and couldn''t wait? Ryan, I warn you,


    remember your identity... "


    "You''ve gone too far, Jacob." L could do nothing to him. Why could he hit others without any


    reasons?


    People who didn''t know would think he was jealous!


    She was shocked by her thought and denied herself immediately.


    "Am I going too far? Don''t you know there will be many people here? How could you do such a thing?


    Have you forgotten whom she belongs to, Ryan? "


    "She is definitely not yours!" Ryan retorted.


    Jacob was stunned and frowned. "Even so, she is also not yours. "


    "It''s hard to say whether she is mine or not. Anyway, I won''t abandon her! "


    Hearing this, L''s face darkened.


    Jacob immediately fixed his eyes on her and felt her emotional change...


    "As I said, it''s none of your business. It''s about me and her. "


    "As I also said, I will protect her all the time. Not only two years ago, but also two yearster! " After


    saying that, Ryan took L''s hand and left.


    Jacob clenched his fists, blue veins standing out on his temples.


    Lost in thought, L went back to the hotel with Ryan. She went to his room, found the medicine


    cab and applied some medicine to him.


    "It''s just a small wound. It''s not a big deal."


    "But he attacked you because of me. Sorry... It was also me who got you into trouble and made you hit


    by him two years ago... "


    Thinking of the scene two years ago, Ryan was absent-minded.


    L didn''t notice the difference of Ryan, because she suddenly received a news.


    "What are you doing sweetie? Answer it quickly. Let''s make a video call in five minutes. "


    Ah!


    It''s from Grandma!


    All of a sudden, L felt nervous. She thought that grandma would be relieved only when she was with


    Jacob, so she wanted to find him, but she found that she didn''t know where he was at all.


    "Which room is Jacob in?"


    Ryan looked at her phone and said, "You have been back for several days just for Mrs. Gu. Isn''t it over


    yet? "


    "Ryan, I don''t want to either. But I have to consider grandma''s health condition. "


    "Are you really just thinking about Mrs. Gu?" Ryan looked straight at L. She nodded without


    hesitation, as if she didn''t think about it at all.


    "Tell me where he is now. Forget it. I''ll check it out... "


    "His room is next to yours."


    Ryan finally told her when she was about to go out.


    She turned around and smiled, "Okay, Ryan. I''lle to youter..."


    Seeing her push the door and walk out, Ryan shook his head. Could shee backter?


    As soon as L walked out of Ryan''s room, she received a video call from grandma, but she didn''t


    dare to answer it.


    Damn it! Why did she have to go to Jacob in person?


    ''It''s so weird. Why didn''t grandma send it to Jacob directly?'' Then he coulde to beg her... But now,


    she just lost her temper and was about to go to his room...


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    "Who is it? " As soon as Jacob opened the door, L screamed. She held the phone in one hand and


    covered her eyes with the other. "Why are you not wearing clothes at night? Are you a fanatic for


    exposure? "


    He was so strong that she could see his eight abdominal muscles at a nce.


    Jacob smiled evilly, "You said it was night. Of course I should go to bed. As for you, it''ste at night but


    you found me in my room... Do you want toe in and have a rest? "


    L tried to look at his face instead of his abdominal muscles, but failed.


    "I have something to do..." She put the phone in front of him and said, "Look, grandma is calling. We


    have to make video chat with her. "


    Jacob shrugged and said reluctantly, "But I don''t want to..."


    Standing in the corridor, L felt it was not good to be found by others, so she hurriedly went in. "Let''s


    go inside first. "


    "s..." His big hand stood in front of her and almost touched her chest...


    She frowned and asked, "What''s wrong with you? Isn''t it grandma''s request? Don''t forget that you have


    promised me! "


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But when things were about toe to an end, he backed off. Wasn''t this tearing down her stage?


    "Unless you promise me one thing..."


    "Tell me quickly. Grandma has been waiting for us for a long time. "


    "Don''t go to find Ryan again."


    "¡­"


    "Forget it." Then Jacob mmed the door.


    Gritting her teeth, L looked terrible.


    Guests passing by were even pointing at her. She quickly covered her face with her shawl.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    No one opened the door.


    "Let''s talk about it when youe out."


    "Let me in first."


    "I promise."


    The door suddenly opened.


    Gritting her teeth, L looked at the hateful man who was with a mischievous smile.


    In the video chat.


    "Well, well, well, you know how to make romance. Where are you now? "


    L looked at Jacob with shame and anger, because she didn''t know how to say.


    Jacob deliberately wrapped his arms around her waist and pressed his face against hers. He took the


    phone and said, "Grandma, L is going to shoot. Have you forgotten? I was worried that she would


    sleep alone in the hotel, so I came to apany her. "


    "Then what about thepany''s affairs? "


    "Almost done. And I can have a video conference, they won''t be dyed. "


    "That''s good. You can''t dy both date and business. "


    In the video, Mrs. Gu looked at them with satisfaction. She even saw that Jacob deliberately held L


    and let her sit on hisps. L looked uneasy and shy.


    At this moment, L''s face turned red with shyness. She was held in his arms and ced on his strong


    thighs.


    She had never experienced such a posture!


    They were too intimate.


    "Well, it''ste now. Go to bed early. I won''t hold you up. Remember, I will take a spot check at any


    time... You should love each other all the time. "


    After hanging up the video, L jumped up as if she got an electric shock and said angrily, "Why did


    you do that?"


    "Didn''t you ask me to cooperate with you? If we don''t do it intimately, how can you convince grandma?


    "


    "You... Nonsense... I..." her face turned red and her words was in disorder.


    Jacob stood up and walked towards her, but she stepped back.


    There was a strong male hormone in the air.

 Chapter 71 Dont Leave Tonight

    Chapter 71 Don''t Leave Tonight


    "What are you doing... I''m leaving now... " She swallowed deeply.


    His aura was too strong.


    "You promised me that you wouldn''t go to see him again."


    Knowing that the person he referred to was Ryan, L said in surprise, "You''re too nosy. He''s a


    director. I''ll definitely look for him a lot of times in the future. Don''t forget that even you have to listen to


    him. But you just hit the director... I have never seen such a capricious and arrogant actor. "


    She pouted and thought that if he was not Jacob, he would have died at this time.


    "Don''t you know why I hit him? Can you behave yourself? You are an actress, a star. How can you be


    so close to the director? He wants... "


    Frowning, L asked in confusion, "What are you talking about? "


    "He approaches you with bad intentions. He is so close to you because he just wants to take


    advantage of you! You silly girl, be cautious! "


    She suddenly understood and said, "That''s enough. Ryan helps me blow my eyes. There is sand in my


    eyes, okay? "


    ''Blow your eyes?''


    Jacob''s eyes lit up, "Really? "


    "Of course..." What was in his mind! What did he think they were doing?


    She raised her eyebrows and smiled. Suddenly, she said, "Even if we want to kiss, we won''t do it in


    public. It''s in the open air. We will do it secretly... Hmm... "


    Before she could react, one of her arms was pulled over and directly threw into his arms.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He put his arms around her waist and kissed her deeply to stop her from saying anything.


    "Hmm..." She punched the man on the chest, but it didn''t work at all.


    Jacob took her breath aggressively, passing on his heat, and she could feel such heat through their


    tightly attached body.


    "Ah..."


    The woman groaned. She was surprised. How could she make such a sound!


    Jacob let go of her with satisfaction and smiledcently. "This is the right way to kiss. You''re so


    young. Who else can teach you kiss except me? "


    "Nonsense!" She wiped her mouth and said, "You''re not the only one! There are countless man I have


    kissed with! "


    "I won''t believe you no matter what you say. Anyway, your body is resisting, but your mouth is honest. "


    He couldn''t help but feel happy.


    He was really muddled for a moment. Ryan was just blowing her eyes... But Jacob thought Ryan


    deserved it because he was so close to L.


    ''Is there a need to get so close to her for blowing her eyes?


    Let me have a try some other day.''


    Seeing howcent he was, L was furious. She stepped hard on him and said, "Your body can


    also be very honest. "


    "Gee..."


    "Do you want to have a try again to see whether my body is honest or not? Maybe there will be other


    findings. "


    She gritted her teeth and snorted. When she turned around and was about to leave, he hugged her


    from behind.


    "Let me go!"


    "Don''t leave tonight."


    Hearing this, her heart seemed to stop beating.


    The air quieted down.


    They could hear each other''s breathing, and they seemed to be careful.


    They were so close that she could clearly feel his fast and strong heartbeat on her back, which was


    attacking her strong will.


    She swallowed and said in a trembling voice, "Of course I cannot. "


    "Why can''t you stay?"


    "Why do I have to stay? Can you give me a reason? " She didn''t dare to move, so she was held tightly


    in his arms.


    L didn''t even dare to look back at his expression.


    Even if she saw it, she couldn''t see it through.


    "Because you are afraid of darkness..." Said Jacob in a low and maic voice. His breath touched


    her ears and neck, making her heart tremble.


    Yes, she was afraid of darkness.


    If she slept alone, she must turn on the light so that she could fall asleep.


    And when she slept with others in the same room, she never turned on the light.


    "I''m not afraid anymore... Besides, I can turn on the light... "


    "What if I say I''m afraid of darkness..."


    Sweat broke out on L''s palms. She didn''t know why she was so nervous. Was she expecting him to


    say something shocking?


    "It''s none of my business... If you are afraid of the dark, you can find Barry. He is willing to be your light.


    "


    "¡­¡­"


    Jacob straightened her body. Even though she resisted, he still held on and looked at her.


    "Don''t you want to be my light?" His eyes were burning as if there were stars in them.


    She bit her lips nervously and frowned.


    Jacob reached out a hand and put it on her forehead to smooth her frown. "It seems to be a very


    difficult problem? Do you need to think too much...? You don''t have to think about it. I''ll make the


    decision for you. "


    Then he picked her up and walked directly to the bed.


    L was shocked. She was afraid that he would do something, but she was interrupted by him when


    she was about to say something.


    "Keep Screaming! You can scream loudly to draw other people''s attention. "


    "Jacob, let go of me. I want to go back to my room by myself... I don''t want to sleep with you... "


    Looking at her cute, stubborn and shy appearance, Jacob shook his head and said, "I''m afraid you


    can''t. It is toote now. Since you havee in, you can''t go out... Don''t worry. I have told Lily that you


    are here... "


    She opened her eyes wide and couldn''t believe it. How could he be sure that she woulde to his


    room?


    As if remembering something, L shouted, "Are you ying tricks on me? "


    "When did I y tricks on you? You came to my room by yourself, didn''t you? I just told Lily before.


    Even if you don''te to me, I have many ways to get you here. "


    The two people fell on the bed at the same time. The man held her more overbearingly and rolled on


    the bed.


    "Stop it, okay? It will be terrible if others know that I''m here with you. "


    "Didn''t you think of this when you came to me? Now, it''s toote. Besides, it''s okay if you don''t go out


    now. What if you are met by the paparazzi when you go out? "


    L frowned. It was really difficult to deal with.


    "So... Don''t move... " He smelled the delicate and charming scent of her body and couldn''t help asking,


    "What kind of perfume is this? "


    "Lady perfume? If you like it, I can give it to you! " L curled her lips. How could he like such a


    woman''s perfume? It''s not masculine at all!


    Jacob smiled and whispered in her ear, "I like the smell you sprayed. On your body... It smells good... "


    ''Damn it! This man is so good at flirting now!''


    L''s face was very hot as if she had a fever. She took a deep breath and said, "I... I don''t like it... "


    "Then I''ll buy you other kinds in the future... I remember that there is a kind of perfume which smells


    very sexy... Let''s have a try? "


    L''s body trembled and she felt that her heart was about to jump out.

 Chapter 72 Greed

    Chapter 72 Greed


    She was in shock.


    Her whole body became soft.


    Jacob smiled and held the little woman tightly in his arms. "You can tell me whatever you like."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    L wanted to ask him if he knew what he was doing, but she didn''t say it in the end.


    Maybe she couldn''t want to break such a harmonious scene.


    Just let it be a dream.


    She didn''t know when it would end, but she was so greedy that she didn''t want to leave his arms at the


    moment.


    It was so warm.


    His body was burning.


    In the end, Jacob did nothing. He held her in his arms and slept the whole night.


    On the second day, his whole arm was numb, but he felt extremely greedy and satisfied without doing


    anything.


    When L woke up, it was just dawn. She looked up at the surrounding environment and thought for a


    while before she remembered whose room she was in.


    Vaguely, she heard a small voice. She tiptoed to the suite inside and saw Jacob who was video


    chatting through the crack of the door.


    "I''ve read the document. There''s no problem. Send someone to give it to me, I will sign it. "


    "I''m determined to get thatnd. It doesn''t matter if I should pay more. "


    "Put that project on the agenda. I''ll announce at the anniversary party. You should arrange some


    people to prepare. "


    "How is the team going?"


    Barry seemed to have a lot to say over there.


    Biting her lips, L felt warm in her heart. ''Maybe he abandoned his work for me?


    Am I right?''


    Thinking of this possibility, she couldn''t help smiling.


    Her face was as red as a blush, pretty and charming.


    When Jacob opened the door, he saw her giggling in a daze.


    "Why are you giggling?"


    "Ah..." When she came to her senses and saw himing out, she quickly said, "I''m going back. I


    won''t disturb you!"


    Then she hurried out of the door.


    Because it was still early and there was no one else, she quickly ran back to her room.


    She was upset because she must have been anthomaniac just now.


    When Jessica woke up, it was alreadyte in the morning. Her assistant, Candy, was taking care of


    her.


    "Why don''t you wake me up earlier? Do you know what time it is now? "


    "But you usually get up at this time when you don''t have a job..."


    "How dare you talk back to me?"


    "I dare not..." Afraid that Jessica would hit her, Candy quickly moved away.


    "Hurry up, take our stuff and go now. We don''t know where they are going. Ask where they are


    shooting today. Let''s hurry up to go there! Don''t let L get the limelight. "


    It was almost noon when Jessica arrived. They had been filming the whole morning and just had a rest.


    While eating lunch in the lounge, Ivan kept looking at L from the corner of his eyes.


    She felt it and couldn''t helpughing. "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Hmm... I got up early today and went out for running. I happened to see... " Ivan stopped at a proper


    ce and looked at her cunningly.


    L understood what he meant and almost choked. She coughed awkwardly and said, "Please


    don''t..."


    "Don''t argue. I''ve told you that I know everything about you!"


    "Oh? What do you know? "


    "I know everything. So you don''t have to hide anything. I just want to remind you that there are so many


    people in the crew who are staring at you. Don''t make trouble... Ha ha. "


    Ivanughed.


    She was so angry that she wanted to say that nothing had happened between them, but she felt her


    words were a little powerless.


    Since he said he knew everything, there was no need to exin.


    It seemed that she had to make a thorough investigation about Ivan.


    "L..." Lily walked in nervously, followed by several people. They brought a dozen kinds of fresh


    dishes and put them on the table of her and Ivan.


    L was stunned. She looked at Lily and said, "Do you have too much money and don''t know how to


    spend? What are you doing? "


    Lily waved her hand and asked the servant to leave. She thought it was lucky that Flora had left.


    "I''m just under orders."


    Her words sounded familiar.


    L understood what Lily meant. Since Jacob and Barry saved Lilyst time, Lily had known that their


    rtionship was unusual, and she seemed to be very grateful to them.


    "Retreat!"


    "L, this is also a kindness. That person said... He said that you are too thin and the takeaway is not


    clean... "


    Hearing that, Ivan burst intoughter. It seemed that Jacob really regarded it as a trip.


    As a famous star, he also ate ordinary food, didn''t he?


    Although L tried to calm herself down, she was still a little angry. "Lily, stop messing around, okay? If


    you like it, you can eat it all. "


    "But Mr. Jacob said that if you don''t eat, he won''t let me eat either. Besides, I have to pay for these


    foods... L, just eat these for my sake. "


    Ivan nodded andughed. "Well, there are so many dishes that no one can eat up alone! Don''t take


    things too hard, L. Since these foods have been sent here, it will be a waste if you don''t eat! Lily, go


    and ask my assistant, agent and the director toe here. Let''s have lunch together! "


    L smiled helplessly. Seeing this, Lily said, "Okay! " Then she ran out to call those people toe


    here.


    As a result, there were several more people at the table in an instant.


    L had to ept it frankly as a reward to the staff. Anyway, Jacob was a fool but rich man...


    At this moment, Jessica rushed in with her assistant. Seeing that they were having lunch, she shouted,


    "It turns out that you are eating delicious food secretly... You really regard yourself as a superstar! "


    L didn''t want to disturb others because of this woman, so she put down her chopsticks and walked


    out.


    As expected, Jessica chased after her.


    "Stop!"


    "What''s up?"


    "Where is Jacob? Where is he? Did you hide him? "


    "Ha ha... What do you think he is? Of course he is in his room. What''s the use of youing to me? "


    Hearing that, Jessica breathed a sigh of relief and smiled with satisfaction. "L, I warn you, don''t


    "What did Ipete with you?"


    "He."


    "Long time ago, he was mine."


    "Shame on you! It''s you who pestered him. When did he talk to you? If you hadn''t seduced him and


    been discovered by Mrs. Gu, how could you get married? What you got by ying tricks is just his


    disgust! "


    Jessica said viciously.


    Thinking of what had happened two years ago, Jessica became angry. If she had used some tricks


    back then, she might have gotten him.


    But she was too young at that time. No one would have thought that Louisa would do it so early.


    L''s face darkened. "But you have to see clearly that it''s him who is pestering me now! In order to


    chase me, hees to the crew! If you want to get him, you should appear in front of him and don''t


    disturb me. "


    "You..."


    "Oh? Really? Are you sure it''s me who badgered you? " The sudden male voice made the two women


    turn around at the same time.

 Chapter 103 Gossiping

    Chapter 103 Gossiping


    Skill?


    Huh?


    Confused, L looked at his face and frowned in surprise.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Aren''t you good at dancing? Why are you so unfamiliar? " Jacob raised his eyebrows and suddenly


    said with a snicker, "Did you misunderstand something? "


    L blushed. "I haven''t danced a waltz for many years, so I''m a little unfamiliar. I''m not you, Mr. Jacob.


    You are so skilled and experienced. You should often dance, right? "


    He would definitely have a femalepanion if he danced a waltz, so she meant that he had a lot of


    women.


    Not to mention Ellie who had been away in the past two years, Jessica, Shirley and Dorothy seemed to


    have a crush on him.


    How could a man like himck of women?


    "Of course, every time I dance with beautiful women. It''s my first time to dance with a woman like you. "


    "You..." L''s face was full of anger.


    How dare he humiliate her appearance?


    Many fans said she had a beautiful face and called her beauty!


    If Jacob couldn''t see it, it only meant that he was blind and deaf!


    L deliberately approached his face and whispered, "It''s also my first time to dance with an odd man


    like you. Because those who dance with me are all gentlemen... Only you are the most hateful one. "


    "Gentleman? Humph, am I not a gentleman? " As Jacob spoke, he suddenly pulled her closer with his


    right hand.


    She screamed and clung to the man, bing a little panic.


    "What are you doing? There are so many people watching us... " ''Why is he holding me so tightly?''


    Her face turned red and her hands and feet became a little flustered. She looked around and indeed


    others cast strange eyes over them.


    Standing beside the Director Edward, Molly said in surprise, "Isn''t that Mr. Jacob and L? Why do


    they seem to be very close? "


    Squinting his eyes, Edward looked at them in surprise. Sure enough, he saw them dancing together.


    At this time, as the host, Ellie came back and saw this scene.


    Her face darkened.


    People were whispering when they saw that, which was seen by L. L tried to distance herself


    from Jacob and danced seriously.


    "Stop it. Let go of me."


    "L, you want to dance with me. Why are you feeling awkward now? Other people are watching us. If


    we are closer to each other, you will be more sessful, won''t you? If you are not satisfied with this,


    what else do you want? "


    The man asked with an evil smile.


    She blinked, "How can I be satisfied? I don''t know what you are talking about. "


    "Pretending to be deaf is not a good reason. I know you are just making a convenience of me, aren''t


    you? " The man''s sharp eyes made L feel a little guilty.


    She did make a convenience of Jacob to piss them off in front of Ellie and Jessica, but she didn''t


    expect him to agree.


    Or did she think he would agree?


    "But if you don''t want to, you won''t let me make a convenience of you..."


    "We are the same, aren''t we?"


    Gritting her teeth, L felt that his hand seemed to be getting more and more restless. She felt that he


    was touching her openly. The itchy touch was really hard for her to ept.


    Suddenly, the soothing music changed and the fast music came. Jacob quickly cooperated with her.


    They had a tacit understanding.


    While watching all of these, Ellie''s eyes seemed to be on fire. She happened to turn around and saw


    Ivan who had already arrived. She frowned.


    Looking around, Ivan seemed to be absent-minded. He didn''t even hear what Ellie said.


    "Eh? What? "


    Ellie said again patiently, "When did youe, Ivan? Why didn''t you tell me? "


    "Oh, I just don''t have a schedule. Ie here to have a look. Don''t mind me..."


    "Since you are here, let''s go to dance."


    Obviously, Ivan was shocked by her invitation. He looked around at a loss and then walked into the


    dancing floor with Ellie.


    Almost at the first time, L noticed the movement of Ellie and looked at the Ivan in confusion.


    Ivan shrugged, indicating that he could do nothing about it.


    On the other hand, Jacob was very angry with the woman in front of him flirting with Ivan. He put forth


    his big hand and her eyes turned back.


    "Do you want me to warn you? There are so many people watching us now. Don''t mess around. " Her


    eyes were cold and serious.


    Jacob smiled bitterly and said, "You''ve been wrong all the time. You''re the only one who wants to hide


    from others. I have no reason to lie to everyone about our rtionship..."


    "We... We have nothing to do with each other for a long time. There is no need to reveal our


    rtionship, let alone Ellie now... "


    "Can you stop talking about her?" The man''s voice suddenly became cold.


    She sneered, "Don''t pretend to be reserved in front of me. Won''t it exist if I don''t mention? Don''t you


    see that her eyes is going to kill me? "


    L motioned for Jacob to look over. As expected, he saw Ellie.


    He said in a cold voice without any extra response.


    But Ellie didn''t want to give up. The next moment, she turned around and threw herself into the arms of


    Jacob.


    L, who had turned around, was pushed to the side of Ivan.


    L and Ivan smiled at each other and danced happily.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so active one day." Jacob said, looking at Ellie without expression.


    "Jacob, your first dance should be mine. Why did you choose her? " Ellie didn''t lower her voice, but


    questioned him.


    This made Jacob even angrier.


    "Why should it be yours? "


    "Or what? Besides me, who else can afford it? " Ellie''s pride made her look down upon everything.


    Jacob sneered and suddenly put down his hand. He stopped and said, "Ellie, you misunderstood me.


    I''m not here for you." After saying that, he took a look at L, turned around and walked out.


    Ellie was stunned. She stood in the middle of the dancing floor, feeling embarrassed.


    She lifted the dress and stepped back elegantly.


    But then she followed him out.


    Seeing this, L curled her lips and said indifferently, "It''s really a good y. Is it over so soon? "


    Looking at her helplessly, Ivan raised his eyebrows and said, "Do you want to see the fun? "


    "Everyone here wants to see the fun. " L knew that although Jacob had been flirting with many


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    women in the past few years, no one had attracted his attention.


    In the public, the only girlfriend he had ever admitted was Ellie.


    Now Ellie was back, many people were curious about their rtionship. Most of them were here for this


    drama, weren''t they?


    However, many people probably didn''t expect that L woulde out halfway.


    "If you want to watch a good y, why don''t we follow them? There must be something interesting. "


    Ivan snickered.


    L squinted her eyes and thought it was possible. Then they quietly left the dance floor and chased


    after her.

 Chapter 104 A Domineering Kiss

    Chapter 104 A Domineering Kiss


    "Stop! Jacob, you are not here for me. Are you here for her? " Ellie followed Jacob outside.


    No one was there, so she shouted out unscrupulously.


    Jacob stopped and looked back at her coldly. "It''s none of your business who I came here for. You''d


    better go back to the ce that belongs to you. You don''t have to chase after me. "


    "No, this is the ce that belongs to me." Ellie came to him and said firmly.


    "Then you just stay here!" As soon as Jacob finished his words, he was about to leave. However, Ellie


    was not reconciled and directly stopped him. "You haven''t told me yet. Why did you ept the


    invitation ande here? If it wasn''t for me, who else could it be? "


    "Anyone except you." Jacob said mercilessly.


    Tears shed in Ellie''s eyes. She had been away for three years. She also missed him very much, but


    she was not willing to return home like this. She insisted for her pride and willfulness.


    But now she felt that she had to pay for her stupidity.


    "Anyone? Do you think that I''m not a match for either of Jessica and Louisa? One is a jerk, and the


    other is humble... "


    "That''s enough, Ellie. How could you say that? You think you are noble, but in my eyes, you can''t


    Said Jacob fiercely, with a firm look in his eyes.


    Hearing this, Ellie was so angry that her face turned red. She shook her head in disbelief, "What are


    you talking about? What a joke! What did you say? Why are they better than me? "


    "Leave without saying a word. Who can do this like you..." Said Jacob in a low voice.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Hearing this, Ellie was happy instead. She smiled, "Jacob, I know you are angry just because you mind


    my leaving at that time. In fact, you have me in your heart, so you still feel angry, right? "


    "Ellie, stop deceiving yourself." Jacob closed his eyes helplessly and sneered, "What''s the point of


    saying these? "


    "Jacob, you think I left for no reason... But Louisa also left two years ago. What''s the difference


    between her and me in this respect? " Ellie turned her head and pretended to be calm.


    Jacob shook his head and said, "You''re wrong. It''s not the fact that she left of her own ord. It was I


    who drove her out, so she left here in pain..."


    Hearing this, L, who had just followed them, trembled with anger.


    Damn it! What did he mean?


    He drove her out? She was painful? How painful was it? He was impossible to know it.


    ring at the two people in front of her, L was about to take a few steps forward but she was pulled


    by Ivan and hid aside. "What''s wrong? Take it easy. Let''s listen to it again. "


    Frowning, L held back her anger.


    Hearing this, Ellieughed even more. "Yes, you drove her away, because you didn''t love her. You


    hated her, didn''t you? " Ellie said proudly with a smile at the corners of her mouth.


    Jacob frowned and said nothing.


    "Don''t tell me that you have fallen in love with that girl. It''s impossible! She is nobody. She has been


    pestering you all the time. If it weren''t for her, we wouldn''t have ended up like this. It would be


    ridiculous if you fall in love with her. "


    "Of course I... I don''t fall in love with anyone! You must have misunderstood something. " Jacob said


    and turned around, not looking at her.


    Ellie smiled with satisfaction. Then she thought of what he meant and frowned. "I know you don''t like


    her. You are just angry with me, so you want to annoy me by getting close to L, don''t you? Just now,


    you pretended to be very close to her in front of me, which was meant to irritate me. Jacob, I can only


    say that you have done it. "


    "What?" Jacob turned around and frowned.


    "You really pissed me off. I''m really jealous. Are you satisfied? So, don''t piss me off again, okay?


    Everything between us can be solved slowly... "


    It was rare for Ellie to speak in a low voice. She wanted to reconcile with him, but she felt that his


    attitude was still a little cold.


    With one hand on his forehead, Jacob felt that her words were a little noisy. He shook his head and


    said, "What are you talking about..."


    Suddenly, he felt a gust of wind, and then a figure appeared in front of him.


    With a serious and cold face, L rushed to Jacob and Ellie and snapped, "Why do you have to get me


    involved in your business? What do you take me for? Am I your shield or pawn? "


    Ellie was very surprised that L suddenly rushed over and interrupted their conversation. But at the


    same time, she felt lucky and thought that it was also a good thing that L heard it.


    Ellie smiled, "L, you should have this awareness. You are not supposed to exist between us... Now


    it''s just... "


    "Shut up!" Jacob shouted at Ellie and then looked at L and said, "Don''t..."


    "Shut up, Jacob. I don''t want to hear you anymore! It''s so ridiculous. You quarreled with each other, but


    why are you taking about me and saying that I was humble, that I was driven away, and that I left in


    pain... Am I so humble and pitiful in your eyes? I''m not an item which is at your disposal! "


    As she spoke, L angrily raised her hand and pped hard across his face.


    With a p, Jacob turned his head.


    He felt that his face turned red. She was really strong.


    "You..."


    He looked at her fiercely and was about to say something more, but when he saw her eyes red and


    tears glittering, he couldn''t continue.


    Startled, Ellie grabbed L''s hand and snapped, "What are you doing! Why do you hit him? "


    L red at Ellie and said, "If you were not a woman, I would hit you as well! What the hell were you


    talking about? Do you think you are noble? You are just from a good family. Without this family, you are


    nothing! I''m on my own now. There''s nothing to lose. Please shut your mouth! "


    "L, you''re eavesdropping. Do you think you have a point? "


    "I was just walking out and hearing that you were talking nonsense! It was a viin''s behavior to talk


    about others behind their backs! Did you often curse me behind my back? "


    Ellie looked embarrassed and shook her head. "I didn''t..."


    L red at her and then looked at Jacob. Biting her lips, she said word by word, "Please deal with


    your rtionship by yourselves! It has nothing to do with me! Don''t drag me in. I''m not your pawn! I


    don''t want to get involved in this mess anymore! Remember what I said, Jacob! "


    She looked at him deeply, with tears in her eyes, delicate and touching.


    Seeing this, Jacob suddenly stepped forward, unexpectedly held up her face and kissed her deeply.


    Astonishment, panic, anger, all the emotions of L seemed to be frozen, and she endured his sudden


    domineering kiss.

 Chapter 105 Still Wait For You

    Chapter 105 Still Wait For You


    The sudden move of Jacob astonished everyone.


    Including Ellie and Ivan behind her.


    They were all dumbfounded.


    With her eyes wide open, L looked at the man in front of her in disbelief. All her thoughts were


    upied by his domineering behavior.


    What was he doing?


    Her reason told her that she should push him away at once, but for some reason, she couldn''t move at


    all. She could only feel his domineering and cold breath which was poured into her mouth and


    plundered wantonly.


    With a smile on his face, he held her in his arms and kissed her deeply.


    When L was almost out of breath, she suddenly pushed him away with great strength, gasped for


    breath, and pointed at him. "You..."


    Ellie was embarrassed and shook her head, "How could you..."


    Jacob looked at L deeply and said, "Take back what you just said. "


    L wiped her lips hard and became angry from embarrassment. "What are you doing? Who gave you


    the right to do this to me? "


    If she remembered correctly, she just pped him in the face!


    And there was anger in his eyes, but why did he kiss her again? Didn''t he understand what she said?


    Why did he have to provoke her?


    "I ask you to take back what you said just now. No one will treat you as pawn, and no one wants to


    make a convenience of you... Do you know that? " Jacob narrowed his eyes and looked at her


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    seriously.


    This made her heart beat faster. She was not used to such a sincere man all of a sudden


    Ellie suddenly walked forward and grasped L, "That''s enough, Jacob. When will you stop? You said


    you didn''t make a convenience of her, but you kissed her in front of me on purpose to make me give


    up. I won''t! Even if you kissed her, what can you prove to me? You want to prove that you are together?


    Humph, I can see at a nce that L is not used to it at all. I''m afraid it''s all your whim. You are doing


    this to make me sad and regret leaving you at that time... "


    Jacob shook his head with a sneer. "You are too imaginative. Don''t take it for granted. "


    Being grasped by Ellie, L felt her strength. But she still heard the meaning of Ellie''s words, and her


    heart was even colder.


    "You two, stay away from me!" L suddenly shouted. She shook off Ellie and ran away without


    looking at Jacob.


    Jacob wanted to chase after her, but he was stopped by Ellie, so Ivan had to follow her.


    "Jacob... Jacob, stop it, okay? Let''s make it up. " It was rare for Ellie to be humble, and her voice was


    softer.


    She really regretted. She shouldn''t have been left at the beginning, but she never thought that she


    would lose him.


    In her heart, she had always thought that he would wait for her.


    "Ellie, you know why we were together before. Others don''t know, but we know it clearly. It''s you who


    gave up first. I won''t give you a second chance. "


    Then he turned around and walked away coldly.


    Ellie was stunned. She didn''t expect that he would mention what had happened in the past. She said to


    herself viciously, "But you don''t dare to break your promise. Jacob, you have to keep your word. I don''t


    allow you to go back on your words! "


    As soon as L ran away, she bumped into Jane who just arrived. "What''s wrong? " Jane asked in


    confusion.


    "Jane, let''s go."


    Noticing that L didn''t look well, Jane held her hand and said, "Okay, let''s go. "


    Flora was waiting at the door. When she saw the two of theming out together, she immediately


    walked up to them.


    Seeing that L didn''t look well, she didn''t say anything and the three of them went straight back to the


    apartment of L.


    Standing at the door and looking around, Ivan met Jacob who followed him. "Where is she? "


    "The car just drove away. She left with Jane. She should be returning home. "


    "Let''s go."


    "What?"


    Jacob directly got into Ivan''s car and said, "The key to my car is in Barry''s. I didn''t bring it with me.


    Don''t you want to follow me to see what''s going on? "


    "What am I going to see? "


    "Then you go to my home. Let''s have a drink. Go. "


    Ivan was confused that Jacob had said he was going to L''s house just now, but now why did he say


    he was going to his own house?


    Without any hesitation, the two arrived at the address given by Jacob.


    Jacob went straight to the wine cab to open a bottle of wine and said, "We two haven''t had a drink


    together for a long time, right? "


    "Yes, it has been several years." Said Ivan slowly.


    His eyes shed with unknown light.


    "Your career is getting better and better, so you should forget me, your good friend. "


    "Mr. Jacob, you are the one who is doing well. Besides, we are not good friends. We were just drinking


    and fighting together when we were young, and you and Ryan didn''t have a quarrel at that time... "


    Hearing this, Jacob frowned and said, "He and I have been strangers for a long time. Not to mention it.


    "


    Shrugging his shoulders, Ivan shook his head and asked, "Why are you arguing? Is it because of a


    woman? "


    With an embarrassed look on his face, Jacob waved his hand and said, "If you mention him again,


    don''t drink anymore. "


    "Okay, okay. If you don''t want to mention him, then we should mention the wound on your face... I


    couldn''t see it if I didn''t notice it... What happened? Who dares to hit you, Mr. Jacob? "


    Raising his eyebrows, Ivan smiled, as if he was not afraid of anything and wanted to stir up trouble.


    Jacob took a sip and said coldly, "I was hit by a disobedient wild cat..."


    "Wild cat? You should have been scratched, but look at you... "


    "I think you are too idle, Ivan. There had been too little gossip about you such a handsome young man


    in the past few years. Why didn''t you have a woman around you? So you care about me so much? "


    Ivan smiled and shook his head, "I''m not care about you. I''m worried about you. How could you have a


    quarrel with Ellie? Aren''t you good? "


    "Who told you that we are good?" Asked Jacob, raising his eyebrows.


    "Let me guess who has shaken your heart?" With a snicker, Ivan stood up and asked, "Is it that wild


    cat? "


    "Ivan, I think you need a spanking! You have been doing too well in the past few years, so you have


    forgotten everything, right? Don''t forget that I have something on you. If I expose it, you will suffer a


    great loss... "


    Ivan shrugged fearlessly, "Do you think I''m afraid of you now? If thepany hadn''t stopped me, I


    would have... "


    "Humph, even if there is nopany stopping you now, I''m afraid you won''t be able to get what you


    expect. No one will still wait for you. "


    Said Jacob slowly.


    With a gleam shining in his eyes, Ivan sneered, "I''ll give it back to you. "


    "We are the same. "


    All of a sudden, the corners of Jacob''s eyes twitched. Hearing something, he walked to the balcony


    with a ss of wine and looked sideways.


    Puzzled by Jacob''s sudden behavior, Ivan followed him, only to see that Jacob made a shush gesture


    and pointed to the next room...


    The two men listened carefully.

 Chapter 106 Eavesdropping And Appreciating The Moon

    Chapter 106 Eavesdropping And Appreciating The Moon


    "What? How dare they do that? They have gone too far! "


    Hearing the familiar voice, Ivan was surprised. He opened her mouth and said in a low voice, "Jane? "


    Jacob smiled evilly and nodded.


    ''What''s going on?'' Ivan felt a little strange. It turned out to be Jane next door?


    It seemed that there was also L and Flora?


    Jacob seemed to know everything. No wonder Jacob didn''t take him back to the vi, but lived in an


    apartment. He felt strange just now why Jacob lived here.


    Beforeing here, Jacob had also said that he was going to chase after L, which meant that he


    moved to live next door on purpose?


    This shouldn''t be where Jane lived, which meant it was the residence of L or Flora.


    In terms of the behavior of Jacob, it must be the residence of L.


    This man... With a helpless smile, Ivan patted on Jacob''s shoulder and said, "You have the guts to


    chase after her to her home. "


    Without saying anything, Jacob pointed to the next room and made a gesture of silence.


    They heard that those women were continuing talking.


    "Fortunately, Flora is smart, or I will be embarrassed today! " L said helplessly, holding Jane''s hand.


    "It''s lucky that you didn''t go. I don''t want to see their faces anymore. "


    "But since you are in this field, it''s inevitable for you to meet them. L, you''d better restrain yourself.


    After all, Jessica is a new movie queen and Ellie has international background. You can''t defeat them. "


    Flora said worriedly.


    "I understand. I''m at home now and can''tpete with them for the time being, but I can''t be inferior.


    Otherwise, why do Ie back? Of course I don''t want to fight them head on, but they have gone too


    far... And Jacob, he is the most hateful one... "


    With a snort, L walked to the bedroom and quickly changed her clothes.


    Hearing his name being mentioned, Jacob raised his eyebrows. He wondered why he was so hateful.


    Ivan pushed him and said, "She is talking about you. "


    "I''m not deaf..."


    At this moment, Jane asked, "What did he do? "


    L, who had just walked out, was a little embarrassed. She swallowed deeply and didn''t know how to


    describe that moment.


    When she just walked near the balcony, Jacob could see a little through the ss. Then he bent his


    body and listened carefully.


    "Anyway, he is going too far. Men are really bad! They only know how to make a convenience of


    women. What is he treating me as? He wanted to get me involved in their business and used me to


    irritate Ellie... Did he go too far, Jane? "


    Jane said helplessly, "Did he say that himself? Or did he do something to make you think so? "


    "He... Anyway, it was all his fault. "


    Jane touched her forehead and nodded, "All right. "


    Seeing that Jane didn''t say anything, L was still in a bad mood, so she went straight to the balcony


    and wanted to feel the cold wind...


    As a result, she saw two panicked men as soon as she came out!


    Yes, two!


    Seeing that they were about to run away, L snapped, "You dare to eavesdrop but why are you afraid


    of being seen? "


    Obviously, Jacob recovered soon. He didn''t notice that Ivan behind him had disappeared. He said to


    L, "Who told you I eavesdropped... I just came out to appreciate the moon... "


    As he spoke, he pointed at the dark night sky. But L frowned and thought to herself, ''It''s dark here.


    Where is the moon?''


    "Don''t try to hide yourself anymore, Mr. Ivan. You have already been discovered. Where can you hide?


    I really can''t see that you have such a quirk! " L snapped.


    Her voice also attracted the attention of the two women in the living room. They both poked their heads


    out to look at the two men.


    They were all surprised to see that!


    "Jacob, why are you here? " Jane widened her eyes in astonishment. Then she heard L say, "Not


    only him, there is another one. "


    "What?"


    With an awkward smile on his face, Jacob turned around and found that Ivan had run away.


    L was so angry that she went back directly, opened the door and knocked hard on Jacob''s door. As


    soon as Jacob opened the door, she rushed in.


    When she saw Ivan, she blurted out, "You traitor, how did you get together with each other? "


    Jacob smiled bitterly, "What do you mean that? It''s easy to be misunderstood. "


    "I just came to his house for a drink and went to the balcony to get some fresh air. I wasn''t meant to do


    anything else... I didn''t expect to meet you... " Said Ivan sincerely, raising his hand.


    Standing behind L, Jane looked at him coldly.


    It seemed that L didn''t believe it. She shook her head and said, "What a coincidence! "


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She couldn''t help suspecting that Ivan had been working for Jacob for a long time because they were


    also old friends. But herpanion who had been watching the fun with her just now stood beside her


    enemy, she was still a little awkward.


    "I swear I didn''t follow you on purpose." Said Ivan seriously. His eyes passed through L and he


    seemed to be talking to someone.


    Nobody knew how wronged he was.


    She must have thought that he was following her here on purpose.


    "Jacob, tell them, am I that kind of person? Why am I misunderstood when Ie to visit your house?"


    Sitting on the sofa leisurely, Jacob took a sip and said with a smile, "Of course you are not... But I didn''t


    force you toe here. "


    "No matter how you came here, eavesdropping is going too far!"


    "I repeat it. I didn''t eavesdrop on you. When I was enjoying the moon, you suddenly came out and


    affected my mood. "


    Said Jacob without any guilt.


    Flora and Jane were also confused by his words. Only then did they realize that Jacob lived next door.


    Jane walked up to Jacob and asked, "Why didn''t you tell me that you moved here? "


    "Jane, you are so busy. How can I bother you for such a trifle? Besides, I haven''t had time to inform


    you yet. You guys alle here one day to celebrate with me. "


    Jacob smiled evilly.


    "Sorry, I don''t have time, because I''m moving out soon!"


    L stood in front of him and said loudly.


    Seeing this, Jane held L''s hand and shook her head. "Calm down. Sit down and have a talk with


    him. "


    "I have nothing to talk to him..."


    "L, you can''t be so angry just because Jacob kissed you in front of Ellie. In fact, I think... "


    "Shut up!" L frowned and red at Ivan.


    Damn it! She didn''t want to say anything, but Ivan just blurted it out.


    Hearing this, Jacob raised the corners of his mouth slightly. ''Well done, bro!''


    Behind L, Flora frowned with dissatisfaction. She looked at the back of L, lost in thought.


    On the other hand, Jane couldn''t helpughing. "It turns out that you are angry because of that... "


    "How can I not be angry? He had gone too far! Why? Did he think I was a woman he could touch so


    easily? How could he kiss me without my permission? "


    She blushed and stood among the crowd, looking a little embarrassed.


    "Who said I didn''t have your permission?" The man said slowly.

 Chapter 107 I Believe Whatever You Say

    Chapter 107 I Believe Whatever You Say


    "What nonsense are you talking about? How can I allow you to do anything you want? " L blushed


    and asked awkwardly.


    "You want me to prove that I don''t treat you as the cat''s paw. This is the only way I can use. I can prove


    it to you again. If I really take you as the cat''s paw, will I take the initiative to kiss you? Do you think I


    can kiss anyone? Huh? "


    Jacob stood up and walked to her step by step.


    L''s watery eyes twinkled slightly. She thought hardly but couldn''t understand what he meant.


    The atmosphere suddenly became a little awkward.


    Hearing this, everyone was silent, as if they didn''t know how to continue.


    Squinting her eyes, Jane held Flora''s hand and said, "Forget it. We are all tired tonight. Let''s go back


    and have a rest." You can solve your own problems.


    Flora shook her head, "No, I have to stay with L tonight. Jane, you can go first. "


    It seemed that Ivan knew what Flora meant. When he was about to say something, he noticed the look


    in Jane''s eyes. He quickly said, "Let''s go. They can solve their own problem by themselves."


    Jane and Ivan pulled Flora out of the room.


    Flora was dragged outside and still saying "I''m going to..."


    "Flora, look at the situations here. It''s obvious that the two of them have something to say. Why should


    we stand in the middle? Besides, it''s not appropriate for you to be there and you will be like a third


    wheel. Let''s go. "


    Jane winked at Ivan and the three went downstairs at the same time.


    L finally understood that Jane was definitely on the side of Jacob. Although Jane was her good


    friend, Jane would betray her if something happened between her and Jacob!


    ring at him fiercely, L said, "I don''t want to talk with you anymore, but you kissed me for no


    reason and even eavesdropped on our talk. You are so mean. No matter how you defend yourself, it


    can''t cover up the fact that you have done something bad! I don''t know what your intention is, but


    please stay away from me! "


    She turned around and was about to leave, but she was grabbed by him and knocked against the wall.


    The hot breath hit her face at a close distance. Her hands struggled to resist, but she was still unable to


    get rid of it.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Let me tell you what my real intention is with my actions."


    He was so close to her face that he could see her eyshes quivering slightly.


    She was nervous.


    From her clear eyes, he saw his own reflection, which was iparably sincere.


    Jacob held up her little face and kissed her deeply, taking away all her breath and heartbeat.


    L stretched out her hand and grabbed his arm, but she could only feel the muscle strength of his


    arm and could not move at all.


    "HMM..."


    A long time after, he didn''t finish this long kiss and held her in his arms closely.


    "Tell me, what else do you want me to prove?" The man said gently.


    She opened her eyes in a daze and looked at this extremely familiar face. It seemed that she was


    deeply attracted by it.


    He was handsome and his thick eyshes were long.


    That summer, when he was sleeping, she sneaked up to his face, trying to count the number of his


    eyshes.


    But while she counted, then finally she fell asleep. When she woke up, she was lying on his desk


    alone, but her saliva fell all over the table.


    Then she fled in embarrassment.


    After a while, when L looked back, she saw the man looking at her with joy. "What are you thinking


    about? "


    "Oh. I''m not thinking about anything. Let me go. "


    "What are you thinking about? You haven''t answered my question yet."


    L''s face turned red as if she had a fever. She shook her head and said, "I''m just thinking about my


    own business. Go away. Don''t touch me."


    "No, I won''t let you go. Tell me, how should I prove that you are not being used?" The man said


    overbearingly.


    Frowning, L continued, "You must be ying tricks on me for all the things you have done. I know


    what you are thinking. If you didn''t use me, then you fall in love with me? Jacob, say something. If you


    say you love me, I can trust you for the time being. "


    She said that on purpose, staring at the man.


    Jacob frowned, "Love?"


    "Yes. If you say... Forget it. I won''t believe you even if you say it. " L shook her head indifferently,


    pushed the man away and said seriously, "Since I was wrong two years ago, I won''t be wrong again


    afterwards. Ellie came back for you. I wish you happy forever. "


    After saying that, L quickly opened the door and ran back.


    She was so fast that she disappeared before he could answer the question.


    However, L ran back to her room with her heart beating fast. She shook her head in chagrin and


    said, "Damn it! Why did I say that?"


    She almost regretted as soon as she opened her mouth, so she ran back without hesitation.


    Her intuition told her that Jacob would say something that would embarrass her.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But why did she ask such a question!


    Why did she ask? Why did she ask for trouble?


    L immediately gave a phone call to Jane. "You''re screwed. Do you think you can escape by selling


    me out? I''ll get even with you tomorrow. "


    "My dear sister, I know. Don''t be so stubborn. I was about to leave at that time. Who wants to listen to


    yourints? If you want to see me tomorrow, you can go to mypany. "


    Then Jane hung up the phone.


    After sending Flora away, Jane sat in Ivan''s car and said in a low voice, "Just put me down there."


    "Let me drive you home." Said Ivan in a low voice.


    Jane''s face turned pale and said stubbornly, "No need. I can take a taxi by myself. You can just stop."


    "But I don''t want to stop." Ivan nced at her and insisted.


    "If you don''t stop, how can you exin it if the paparazzi who are chasing you see it?" Jane smiled


    gently, but her words were like a sharp de, engraved in his heart.


    Shaking his head, Ivan tried to exin, "It won''t."


    "If the paparazzi or your fans see me, will you say that I''m your sister or your stalking fan? Or


    assistant? Anyway, it would be troublesome. I do it for your own good, so please stop. "


    However, Ivan grabbed her hand and no matter how hard Jane tried, she wouldn''t let go of his hand.


    "Jane, you are so tired of seeing me?"


    "Why should we meet again? Ivan, didn''t we make it clear before? Why do you still behave like this?


    What are you doing with Jacob? "


    "Of course it''s because of you. Otherwise, why would I agree to cooperate with L?" With his eyes


    slightly narrowed, Ivan exerted force to his hands.


    Jane felt it was not right. His hand was too big to resist.


    "What you are going to do has nothing to do with me. I''m just an ordinary person. It''s better to keep a


    distance from a super star like you. Otherwise, I might be hunted down. " Jane tried her best to keep


    calm, but her voice was still trembling.


    "I''m not a superstar. I''m still Ivan. I''m still me. What about you? And your intentions? "


    "That''s enough. I don''t have any intention. I don''t want to say anything more. If you don''t stop the car, I


    will jump off by myself. " As soon as Jane finished her words, she opened the door of the car. Seeing


    this, Ivan freaked out and he immediately stopped her. from jumping off the car.

 Chapter 108 The Whole World Is Not As Good As Her

    Chapter 108 The Whole World Is Not As Good As Her


    He quickly stopped the car, and then Jane immediately shook off his hand and got off the car.


    Soon, Ivan got out of the car as well and followed her. He grabbed her hand and held her in his arms.


    "Do you know how much I miss you, Jane?" He asked in a trembling voice.


    Jane paused. The man''s broad embrace made her unable to control herself. Her hands kept resisting,


    but it was useless.


    "I don''t want to hear it!"


    "Stop torturing me."


    "Do you know what you are doing?"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane said in a trembling voice, "Don''t do this. What if someone sees us? "


    "I''m not afraid. Let them see. I''ve told youst time, don''t hide from me, okay? If you keep avoiding me,


    I will try my best toe to you and let you look at me all the time. You can''t avoid me even if you


    want, understand? "


    Suddenly, Ivan said in a domineering tone, which made Jane flustered.


    She had been hiding from him for a long time. Later, she saw him again because of L, but she had


    never thought of getting close to his world again.


    She was behind the fashion circle and he was a popr star. The two people who should not have


    intersected with each other met again.


    "But We have broken up. "


    As soon as she said this, Ivan felt a chill all over his body. But it was from the woman in his arms.


    He pressed her shoulders and lowered his head, "Jane, I..."


    "You broke up with me, didn''t you?" Jane stared at him with her clear eyes, as if she had a lot to say.


    Ivan felt embarrassed and guilty, "I was too hasty at that time."


    "I don''t mean to me you. Even if you didn''t mention breaking up, I couldn''t hold on anymore. I was


    tired. I was tired of being with you. It ended early at that time. It was relieved for both you and me. "


    Jane said gently without any other emotion.


    The calmer she was, the more flustered Ivan was.


    "Jane, is this what you really think? Do you think it''s a burden to be with me? "


    "No matter what, it''s over. I sincerely wish you a better career, but we shouldn''t meet again. " Jane said


    firmly.


    However, Ivan shook his head and asked, "Then why do you always try to bring Jacob and L


    together now? Tell me why?"


    "They... What does their matter have to do with us? " Jane asked in confusion.


    "Why not? They had been over for two years. Moreover, their rtionship was veryplicated back


    then. They didn''t love each other at all. They were just forced to get married. Why do you keep bringing


    them together? What''s your reason? "


    He looked at her deeply and asked seriously.


    Jane frowned, "In fact, they care about each other, but they are just stubborn. I didn''t mean to make a


    match between them. I just let them go with it. You and I can''t bepared to them. We broke up


    peacefully, for your career, as well as for me. I have nothing to worry about since then. Isn''t it good for


    us to be like this? "


    "No." "I''m not good at all right now," said Ivan overbearingly


    "You should be good right now. Your career is going smoothly and you have achieved your dream.


    There are few gossips too, but there are many excellent girls around you. "


    "It seems that you still care about me. So you know everything about me, don''t you? " A smile


    appeared on the corners of Ivan''s mouth. Joy and satisfaction were written all over his bright face.


    "No. I didn''t mean to care about anything. It''s just that your things are hanging on the news. I can do


    nothing even if I don''t want to. I''m not worried about you. Don''t get me wrong. " Jane blushed


    unnaturally.


    But under the night, Ivan couldn''t see it clearly.


    In his eyes, she was as cold and indifferent as ever.


    It seemed that nothing was important to her.


    When he first met her, this cold temperament attracted him, and then he found that her heart was


    unusually soft.


    But in the end, he broke up with her for his career.


    To be exact, when he just started his career, he was ordered to break up by his agent. After holding on


    for a long time, the two of them both felt tired and he proposed to break up.


    But now, he had a stable fans base and a certain status, but he lost her.


    Only he knew how he had lived in the past few years.


    He didn''t know where to put his heart.


    "Jane, since both Jacob and L are likely to get back together, why can''t we?"


    He asked seriously, but she smiled.


    "Because they can fall in love with each other. And we had already loved each other. " As she spoke,


    she took a few steps back and said coldly, "Don''t see me again."


    Then she ran away quickly.


    Standing still, Ivan felt cold all over.


    Late at night, there was a knock on the door of Jacob''s room. He opened it and saw a gloomy face of


    Ivan. "Where''s the wine? You said there was good wine in your house. I want to drink it now."


    Looking at him, Jacob smiled, "You were dumped."


    "You too. You don''t look much better. "


    Jacob shrugged helplessly and said, "You can drink as much as you want. As long as you can drink it. "


    Ivan stepped forward, "Okay. Let''s get hammered."


    "You can drink to death by yourself and I can apany you, but I have to keep my life." Jacob raised


    his eyebrows proudly.


    He was much better than Ivan.


    "Of course you have to be with me. If you don''t apany me to get drunk, I will go to the next room


    to find L and let her apany me." Said Ivan with a smile.


    Hearing this, Jacob frowned, "What did you say?"


    "You have to serve me carefully. After all, I have a showmance with L. Don''t you know that many


    people like me and L as a couple now? I don''t know how many people are looking forward to seeing


    our new y released. Right, shouldn''t I focus on... "


    "Ivan, I know you are no match for me," From the very beginning, he was indeed not feeling very well


    for the appearance of Ivan. It was also because of Jane. But Ivan'' career was really getting better and


    better now.


    "For the sake of the friendship between me and L, you should treat me well. After all, you will also


    need me in the future, won''t you?" Ivan said meaningfully.


    All of a sudden, something urred to Jacob. While getting the wine, he asked, "You mean..."


    "You are Jane''s brother. I won''t hide it from you. I want to get Jane back. I would do everything to make


    up for our rtionship and get her back. At that time, we were both young and gave up our rtionship


    in order to pursue our careers. But in the past few years, without her, I have really lost a lot. "


    "Just lost a lot?" Asked Jacob in confusion.


    "Maybe even if I have the whole world, it is not as good as her. Jacob, I really regret. "

 Chapter 109 Something Happened On the Shooting Set

    Chapter 109 Something Happened On the Shooting Set


    Jacob looked at him deeply and sighed, "Who knows if you are impulsive or not?"


    "No, I really feel that she is far away from me now. When we were together, she was willing to talk to


    me, that poor boy. She wanted to be with me regardless of your family''s objection. But I wanted more


    and wanted glory''s career, so I had to only temporarily let her go. I have never thought of losing her


    forever. "


    Lowering his head, Ivan said remorsefully.


    It was rare for Jacob to see Ivan like this. It seemed that he hadn''t had a good drink with Ivan for a long


    time.


    When he learned that they had broken up, Jacob beat him up angrily and then had no contact with Ivan


    anymore.


    As if they didn''t know each other.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Ivan had be L''s partner, they wouldn''t have spoken like this again.


    "If you had known what would happen today, you wouldn''t have done that."


    "Jacob, you too. You and I are in the same situation. "


    "How can we be in the same situation? L and I are born enemies. You and Jane could get back


    together, but L and I are not that easy. "


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob frowned and took a big gulp, almost choking.


    Ivan frowned "What''s the different? We are the same"


    "Forget it. Ivan, I will help you if you really want to get back Jane. But if it is just a fling, I will not spare


    you. "


    Jacob raised his ss and looked at him meaningfully.


    Ivan nodded "Okay, that''s enough! We can help each other in the future. "


    Hearing this, the corners of Jacob''s mouth curved slightly. The two raised their sses and clinked.


    It was gettingte.


    L found that since that day, she could always see Jacob when she was shooting with Ivan.


    Every time she went to see Jane, she happened to run into Ivan always.


    This made her very confused.


    The endorsement didn''t end, but it became more and more intense. But she didn''t want to announce it


    so soon, thinking that she should find a suitable time.


    But Flora felt a little worried for holding it up.


    On the shooting set, under the high temperature of about one hundred degrees Fahrenheit, L and


    Ivan were going through the script together.


    While the media visited the set, the two of them were interviewed.


    Speaking of the endorsement, L had to exin, "In fact, it''s just a misunderstanding. I''ve already


    known that the spokesperson of that endorsement is Miss Ellie. It didn''t affect my mood. Maybe I will


    have a better endorsement. "


    "It seems like you have got new endorsement? Which brand is it? "


    "Which one is better?"


    "Well, I will tell everyone if I have the good news."


    L smiled, but all the reporters thought she was keeping a secret, so they were more curious about


    the new endorsement.


    The following news release introduced her new endorsement in detail.


    That was ater story.


    During the interview, when L had a short rest, Celia came to her side and asked doubtfully, "Do you


    really have a new endorsement? What happened? "


    "It is a secret." L said mysteriously.


    Then, Celia didn''t dwell on this question any more. She leaned over and whispered in her ear,


    "Recently, Ivan seems not right. Do you know what''s wrong with him?"


    "Really? I didn''t notice. " It seemed that something was wrong, but she couldn''t figure it out.


    Celia shook her head worriedly, "I''m just worried about him. Hopefully nothing would happen to him. "


    "Celia, you seem to care about Ivan very much." Asked L, raising her eyebrows.


    Celia shook her head and said, "I''m just worried that it will affect the progress. Besides, he and I are


    schoolmates, so there is nothing between us even if I care more about him. Don''t think too much. "


    L shook her head with a smile. "I didn''t think too much. In fact, I also feel strange. Forget it. Let''s ask


    him another day."


    Celia shrugged and smiled helplessly.


    Just as the two of them walked back to the stage where media interviewed them, a man suddenly


    rushed in, holding a bucket, and rushed to L.


    L''s eyes widened. Before she realized what had happened, she saw the man pour a bucket of red


    paint directly at her.


    Celia, who was standing next to her, immediately jumped away, but Ivan rushed over and covered L


    by part of his body.


    Even so, half of L''s body was sshed with red paint.


    All of a sudden, the scene was in a mess.


    Screams, shouting, and some shutter sounds were also heard.


    Ivan caught the man who made trouble shouted, "Comer over here! I got him!"


    The man managed to get rid of Ivan and sshed the rest of the paint to Ivan. Ivan battled with him


    agilely.


    L, however, was seen by all the media in a very awkward situation.


    She was stiff all over!


    It was not until now that Celia realized what had happened. She immediately came to the side of L


    and hugged her. "Let''s go inside."


    The media surrounded and chased after them.


    Ivan was so worried, but the man escaped in the end.


    He immediately made a phone call and then followed up with the media.


    "All of you, stop right now! No one is allowed to post the photos you just took! " Ivan yelled and came to


    the front of everyone.


    The media were all relying on catching rare situations for living. At this time, no one was willing to


    retreat, and all surrounded around them.


    Originally, there was only one lounge on the set, and even no back door. There was no way to escape.


    Ivan worried the people inside "Are you guys willing to do me a favor?"


    "It''s not that we don''t do you the favor, but why do you protect her so much? Is she your girlfriend? If


    you say she is your girlfriend, then we won''t take the photo! "


    Squinting his eyes, Ivan asked coldly, "Why are you so hard on me?"


    "Don''t make things difficult for us! We also need to live."


    In the room, L was frightened.


    She had never seen such a scene, trembling and absent-minded.


    Celia looked at her worriedly and kept wiping with tissue, but it was useless at all.


    "L, don''t be like this. Don''t scare me. Are you okay?"


    "I... I don''t know why the man came to me! What''s going on? "


    "We don''t know what''s going on. I just saw that Ivan had called the security guards to call the police,


    but now all the media are surrounding outside. How can we get out! You can''t wait any longer! The


    paint is all over you. "


    Celia''s face turned pale with worry, and her heart hurt when she looked at L.


    The red paint couldn''t be wiped off on her face at all. At first, she thought it was blood or something, but


    it was confirmed that it was red painter after Celia wiped it over and over again.


    L wiped her face and took a deep breath. "Forget it. We have to go out! Just let them take pictures.


    Anyway, they have just photographed it! "


    "No way! If you go out like this, you might lose your reputation in the future. Those people were good to


    making stories! Let''s wait a little longer. Ivan will help you solve it. "

 Chapter 110 How Miserable It Is

    Chapter 110 How Miserable It Is


    "Celia, this is not something that Ivan can solve. Even I don''t know how it happened. "


    She shook her head in a trance and looked at herself in the mirror, full of bright red. She stood up and


    walked out.


    When they arrived at the door, L said, "Ivan, open the door. Let me out."


    "No, you can''t go out. I promised I would take good care of you! Just stay here. I will drive them away. "


    "Don''t do useless work. It''s useless. If they can''t see me, they can''t take satisfactory photos, and they


    can''t catch the key to the problem. They won''t let me go! "


    L said dejectedly.


    After what had happened just now, no one would help her. The media just wanted to dig up some


    explosive gossip of her!


    "Celia, keep an eye on her. I''m here!"


    "Okay!"


    Celia covered her with the clothes and said, "Don''t be willful, okay? No one would want such a thing to


    happen! What can we do? The crew is in a mess. Don''t make things worse. Just stay here! "


    Celia shouted seriously. L fell into silence.


    Celia called Ryan immediately.


    Ryan was supposed to attend an important event, but he rushed back as soon as he got the news.


    However, when he came back, everything was over.


    Seeing that the whole crew was in panic, Ryan rushed to the lounge, but he couldn''t find anyone.


    He grabbed one of them and asked immediately, "Where are they?"


    "The media? They left already. "


    "I''m asking L. What about L? How is she? "


    The man recalled what had just happened and was still in a daze, so he told Ryan.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    At that time, when Ivan was in a stalemate with the media, L and Celia in the room had a small


    dispute too. Suddenly all the media seemed to have received calls and messages and were busy


    talking on the phone. In less than a minute, all the media retreated from the shooting set.


    Ivan was still a little surprised. How did these people leave? Then he thought of something and


    immediately ran inside. "L. You... Are you okay? "


    "No."


    "Ivan, hurry up. We can''t wait any longer. It''s not blood. It was red paint! It might be harmful to her skin


    and her eyes. Is there anything wrong? " Celia said quickly.


    Looking at the embarrassed and eye-catching face of L, Ivan immediately took off his suit and


    wrapped it around her head. "Don''t make any sound anymore. We''ll go to the hospital right now!"


    L didn''t say anything and followed Ivan out obediently.


    After that, many people left, and the set was in a mess.


    Ryan rubbed his forehead and felt a headache.


    Why did such a big thing happen just a few minutes after he left? Who on earth wanted to hurt L?


    L was wrapped in the clothes and couldn''t see the road clearly, but she was guided to the hospital


    by the people around her all the time to register for treatment.


    When everything was done, she stayed in the ward that night.


    As soon as Flora got the news, she rushed to the hospital.


    "Lily, what did you do? Why did such a big thing happen! If L... "


    "Well, Flora, it''s useless to me her. I asked her to get something from Jane at that time. It was only


    an hour. How could she expect that something would happen? She''s crying. Will it help if you continue


    to scold her? "


    Lily sobbed, "I''m sorry, L. I shouldn''t have left you."


    "Even if you were there, you couldn''t help me. It''s too sudden. "


    Lying on the bed, L recalled the scene at that time and felt a little scared.


    The man rushed to her and said something, but she didn''t hear it clearly.


    With knitted brows, Flora sat beside her and asked directly, "Who is he?" She didn''t care about Lily who


    was crying.


    "I''ve never seen such man before. I don''t know what happened. " She shook her head.


    Clenching her teeth, Flora pounded her fists. "If I find out the truth, I won''t let him go!"


    "It''s none of your business. The police will take care of this kind of person. The first thing you and Lily


    need to do is to help me deal with the following things. Originally, the endorsement has been affected a


    little. If there is any bad news, it may be difficult. "


    She frowned and had a headache.


    "I will release the news that you are going to endorse WINNER, and then the new y directed by


    Edward. He has invited you to audition. By that time, the news will be published on the newspaper. "


    "Those news agencies should also be informed." L thought for a while and said, "If you are not sure


    about the connections in the circle, you can ask Barry. He must know. Just leave the media to him. And


    make sure don''t post those pictures. I was so miserable at that time. "


    L''s face was pale and her lips seemed to be bleeding.


    She was so frightened that she almost forgot how it happened and how it ended.


    She couldn''t remember how she was brought into the lounge by Celia.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll handle it right away. Let Lily stay with you. Otherwise, you should be discharged from


    the hospital and go home. "


    Flora was worried about her safety.


    "It doesn''t matter. Jane wille to see meter. You can go ahead with your work. Every time


    something happens, you are more worried and busy than me. As for me, after the ident, I can do


    nothing but rest. "


    L sighed.


    Lily stood out and said, "L, don''t worry. I will do my best to make up for my miss."


    "Don''t me yourself too much. No one could control the situation at that time. Just do your job well.


    Go back with Flora. I will tell you if I need you. "


    After L sent Flora and Lily away, Jane, Ryan, Ivan and Celia entered the ward.


    Especially when Jane saw her pale face, her heart was broken.


    "Damn it! Why did he do this to you. Call the police. We must catch that man! I believe there must be


    someone behind it! "


    "Of course, someone must be jealous of my beauty." L said with a smile. She just didn''t want Jane


    to worry about her.


    But when Jane saw her like this, she felt more aching for L.


    "We have called the police. ording to the information given by Ivan, we will catch that person. Don''t


    worry. Take a rest tomorrow and I will adjust the schedule. "


    "Thank you Ryan," said L remorsefully.


    "It''s good that you are fine. I... All of us are worried about you. "


    "Don''t worry. Nothing happened. I don''t want to be in hospital, but... "


    "It''s a good thing to be in hospital. You can be here. I''m here with you."


    Jane insisted on staying with L for the whole night.


    Not long after Ivan left with Celia and Ryan, Ivan returned and entered the ward again.


    There was only L left in the room.


    "Why are you back?"


    "Oh... I left something here. " He looked around, picked up something casually and went out.

 Chapter 111 I Dont Need Your Care

    Chapter 111 I Don''t Need Your Care


    L frowned and looked at his back in confusion.


    She didn''t know where Jane was, and what Ivan did was a little strange.


    As soon as Ivan came out of the ward, he saw Jane who had just walked to the door.


    Jane was about to walk past him, but was stopped by him. "I''m still worried tonight, so I arranged a


    ward next door. You..."


    "Ivan, what are you doing? Don''t you know how important a ward is? No matter how you got it, I hope


    you won''t be so childish. "


    "Jane."


    "I''m very busy. I don''t need your concern. The hospital was safe. You can leave now. "


    After saying that, Jane pushed him away and went straight into the ward.


    As soon as she walked in, L looked at her deeply. "Are you talking with Ivan outside?"


    "Yes, he left." Jane said with her head down.


    All of a sudden, something urred to L. She reached out her hand and motioned for Jane toe


    to her side. She asked in confusion, "Tell me, did you know Ivan before? If my guess is right, you not


    only know each other, but also have a good rtionship? "


    Jane pursed her lips, "Silly girl, what do you want to say?"


    "Nothing. It suddenly urred to me that you seemed to have one ex-boyfriend before. After the break-


    up, you were very sad and went abroad to study. It seemed that you had to break up with him because


    he had to pursue his dream. What a coincidence if I am right! "


    Thinking of the fact that Ivan had known about her rtionship with Jacob, and the abnormality of Ivan


    these days confirmed her thought more and more.


    Jane didn''t deny but said, "It''s all over. Stop gossiping. "


    "What? When I told you that I was done with Jacob. What did you say? Now you are hiding it from me.


    Don''t you treat me as your best friend? " However, L was overjoyed in her heart. She didn''t expect


    that Ivan was the person of Jane''s first boyfriend.


    She vaguely remembered that she had met that man before, but Ivan had changed a bitpared with


    him before.


    "No, I just don''t want to mention it. L, I don''t want to talk about this man anymore. If you hadn''t


    cooperated with him, we wouldn''t have met each other again. " Jane said calmly.


    This made L annoyed. "Are you angry with him?"


    "No. It doesn''t matter whether I''m angry or not. It''s been so long. I just don''t want to have anything to


    do with him. He''s a big star, and I''m just an ordinary person. There was no need to get involved in the


    past because of him. So the further away from him, the better. L, we broke up peacefully and ended


    peacefully. But the situation between you and Jacob is different. You two have too many


    misunderstandings. I don''t know how to tell you, so don''t mix them up. Good girl, lie down and have a


    good sleep. "


    With a pout, L held her hand and said, "Well, I won''t talk about it anymore. Come up. Let''s sleep


    together."


    However, this night, Ivan didn''t leave and guarded the door.


    It was just dawn. When Jane walked out of the room, she saw Ivan sitting on a bench. Her heart was


    tempted.


    All of a sudden, he seemed to have sensed something and woke up in a daze. When he raised his


    head and saw Jane, he stood up in a daze.


    "You, Why are you still here? "


    "I''m worried." said Ivan in a low voice.


    Jane signed, "Didn''t you say that you got another ward? Why are you still sitting here? "


    "Didn''t you say that the ward is very important? I listened to you and return it back. "


    Hearing this, Jane shook slightly and pushed him back. "Then you can go now. Everything is fine here!


    If you don''t want the media to see and make up stories, you''d better leave now! "


    Ivan held her hands naturally "Okay, I''m leaving now. I would leave, As long as you are fine. Jacob has


    caught that man and is interrogating him. I believe the result wille soon. Tell L not to worry. "


    Speaking of Jacob, Jane asked in confusion, "L is in trouble, where is Jacob? Why haven''t I seen


    him? "


    Ivan said seriously "In fact, it was Jacob who took L to the hospital yesterday. Later, she was fine.


    He didn''t leave until Flora and Lily came. Then he went with Barry to catch the man."


    "Really? Why didn''t you tell us? I haven''t seen him, let alone L. "


    "Don''t you know Jacob? He always did more than he said. He is more stubborn than anyone else. "


    Jane nodded in agreement.


    It was not until Ivan saw that Jane no longer resisted him that he breathed a sigh of relief. In the past


    few years, he had tried many ways to get close to her, but he had all been shut out.


    Now that he finally had the chance, he really won the bet.


    As long as she didn''t hide from him, that would be enough.


    He had plenty of time in the future.


    After Ivan left, Jane decided to take L home. But as soon as they walked out of the hospital, they


    saw a lot of reporters.


    Flora and Lily came up and blocked the reporters. After they finally passed through theyers of


    encirclement and got on the car, a policeman came up, showed his identification and asked her to go to


    the police station for a record.


    When Flora was about to refuse, L stood out and agreed in person.


    After she finished the notes, she saw the person who sshed the paint again.


    The man was wearing a ck T-shirt and looked dispirited. When he saw her, he just looked at her as


    a stranger.


    Out of the police station, Flora told her that the man was just a homeless man. It seemed that he hated


    her because she took away the endorsement of the female star he liked, so he deliberately sshed


    red paint on her.


    But Flora didn''t think it was that simple.


    "I will ask the police if there is any new clue. Anyway, we can''t let him go! I will find out who is behind


    this."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Forget it. I don''t think there will be any result if you ask again. Instead, it will make the matter


    impossible to stop. Haven''t you seen that the Inte has been searching for my gossips these two


    days? They all thought that I had done something wrong, so I had to go to the police station in public to


    prove myself. Just take him as a rabid fan and let it end. Flora, don''t forget to make a statement. "


    "But..."


    "Do as I said."


    L soon returned home to have a rest, apanied by Jane and Lily. They were afraid that she


    would be affected.


    Seeing that someone cared about her, L felt warm.


    Every time something happened, they would be there for her.


    "How about we have fun tonight?" Said L with a smile.


    Lily blinked, "You mean..."


    Jane pinched L''s nose dotingly. "What do you want?"


    "It''s my treat tonight in the bar. What do you think? May I have the honor of inviting you two? " It was


    not easy to take this opportunity to have a rest. It was better to go out and rx than to look at them at


    home.


    Lily immediately shook her head, "No, Flora won''t agree."


    "Just don''t let her know, okay?" L raised her eyebrows and smiled.

 Chapter 112 The Feeling Of Being Torn Apart

    Chapter 112 The Feeling Of Being Torn Apart


    Didn''t let Flora know?


    Lily was afraid of Flora, so she didn''t dare to speak and had a look at Jane.


    Jane also felt that staying at home was not a good thing for L, so she nodded.


    "But if you want me to agree, you have to promise me one thing."


    "What?" Confused, L stood up.


    Jane pushed her to change her clothes, "You''ll know in a minute. Go change your clothes first. We''ll set


    off in ten minutes! "


    Confused, L quickly changed into a simple dress and wore a hat to disguise herself.


    Puzzled, Lily tugged at Jane''s sleeve and asked, "Are you sure it''s okay, Miss Jane? If she is caught by


    the reporters, Flora will lose her temper again. "


    "Why are you so afraid of Flora?" Jane smiled helplessly, "Just go. I''ll take charge of it. "


    Lily was still worried, so she sent a message to Flora in private to tell her whereabouts.


    But Flora didn''t reply for a long time.


    Lily felt relieved and followed them to the bar.


    There were a lot of people in the bar. The flickering dim light, the noisy music, and the crazy dancing


    floor dazzled Lily. She rarely came to such a ce, but she found that L was quite at ease and


    adapted to it.


    Then Jane exined to Lily, "Although she looks obedient on the surface, she is actually rebellious


    deep inside. When she was in a bad mood, she would ask me toe to the bar... What''s more, the


    owner of this bar was a big shot, so the people who came here were all from a small and noble circle.


    There won''t be any paparazziing in and out. Don''t worry. "


    After hearing this, Lily breathed a sigh of relief.


    Seeing the nervous look on Lily''s face, L took her to dance.


    After a while, L saw a familiar figure walk up to Jane and whisper.


    Squinting her eyes, L smiled and whispered something to Lily. Lily shook her head in surprise and


    said, "Is that okay?"


    "Just do what I asked. It''s okay. The more people we invite, the more lively the party will be."


    A cunning light shed through her eyes. When Lily returned to her seat, she picked up her phone and


    seemed to be making a call.


    Jane didn''t notice anything. She just said to Jacob beside her, "Is he really just a scary celebrity


    stalker?"


    "I''ve checked his social circle and found that he doesn''t know L at all. If he isn''t a scary celebrity


    stalker, the only possibility is that he has been bribed to hurt L. " Jacob picked up a ss of wine


    and drank it slowly.


    "Who did L offend? Why did he do this to her? I think L is really scared. Otherwise, she wouldn''t


    havee here to drink. "


    Jane remembered that every time L proposed to drink, she must be frustrated and wanted to vent


    her feelings.


    She remembered that year, it was the first time that L confessed her love to Jacob. Although she


    was very young, she was very sure of her heart. Before she received his response, she had known that


    he had a girlfriend.


    Her girlfriend was Ellie.


    Louisa was sad and asked Jane to drink with her, so Jane yed with her for several nights.


    After that, Louisa returned to the identity of an adopted daughter of the Gu family and yed her role


    obediently, not daring to be presumptuous any more.


    However, every time Louisa saw that Jacob was with Ellie, she couldn''t bear the blow. She held Jane''s


    hand and sobbed pitifully, "Jane, why doesn''t Jay like me? Am I really not good? I''m not as beautiful as


    Ellie. "


    "Ellie is such a good girl. He doesn''t even have a look at me. I know I shouldn''t have thought of him.


    But I really can''t help it... "


    "What should I do? Every time I saw them together, my heart ached. It really hurt. Do you know the


    feeling of being torn apart? I really felt it. "


    "They went on a trip together. I couldn''t help crying when I saw their photos. My eyes... They were


    swollen like a walnut. But I didn''t dare to tell anyone... "


    Every time at this time, Jane couldn''t help but want to say that in fact, everyone had already seen it!


    She was such a silly girl. Everyone could see that she loved Jacob wholeheartedly.


    But she was so stupid that she thought she had hidden it well and only told Jane. In fact, Mrs. Gu and


    the Gu family had known it.


    Her expression, her mood and her affections could not deceive anyone.


    Including Jacob.


    Thinking of these old memories, Jane couldn''t help saying, "I don''t care what kind of deal you have with


    Ivan. But you should remember, L had suffered too much. Do you know what it means to her when


    you kicked her out? "


    "I know," said Jacob in a low voice, his face still unchanged.


    "No, you don''t know. For her, the Gu family was her everything, her whole world. She had no home


    except Gu family. As for you, you not only made her lose her beloved man, her family, but also her


    whole world! For a girl under twenty years old, that was a devastating blow! Now she stood up again


    and became so good. You should think about how she had survived. Will you really not consider the


    consequences if you are entangled with her again? "


    Squinting his eyes, Jacob looked at the twisting figure in the crowd and thought of all the videos he had


    watched her dancing before. He took a deep breath and said, "I just consider the consequences, so I


    don''t do it easily. Jane, there were some things that needed her to see clearly. And I also need to see it


    clearly. "


    "No matter what decision you make, I''m definitely on L''s side. What she suffered this time... Maybe it


    was because of you... " Jane said meaningfully.


    Jacob frowned and turned to ask, "You mean?"


    "Although I don''t want to believe it, it was not a coincidence. She came back suddenly, grabbed L''s


    endorsement and warned L. Was it a coincidence? This time, L had an ident in the crew. Who


    were herpetitors? Why did something happen at this time? I think she is also one of the suspects.


    "


    Jacob narrowed his eyes and sighed, "Ellie is too proud to do such a thing."


    "Yes. Although Ellie disdained it, it didn''t mean that the people around her wouldn''t do such a thing for


    her. Don''t forget that she still has a man who will never leave her. "


    Jane reminded.


    Suddenly, something shed through Jacob''s eyes and his pupils trembled, "You mean, Sean?"


    "Yes. What kind of person he is? He keeps good rtionships with not only dignitaries but also gangs.


    It was not a big deal for him to bribe a homeless man! More importantly, he is a rat! Only rat would do


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    such a thing! "


    Thinking of this, Jane gritted her teeth with hatred.

 Chapter 243 Kick You Away

    Chapter 243 Kick You Away


    It was rare for L to look at his face seriously. "Put the evidence in front of me and find the loophole in


    this matter. As long as you expose the lie of Jessica, I will believe you. And I will apologize to you! "


    Jacob held her waist tightly and smiled, "That''s all?"


    She frowned and asked, "Can you take it seriously? It is important! It refers to your reputation! If you


    don''t care about the development of this matter, perhaps Jessica will do something worse! Didn''t you


    see that she forced you to marry her and asked you to be responsible for her? Do you really want to


    divorce me and marry her? "


    Jacob couldn''t helpughing, which seemed to make L angrier. She kept struggling.


    He hugged her tightly and didn''t want to let her go at all. He said softly, "Of course I won''t be


    responsible for her, because I didn''t touch her at all! Since my wife has ordered, I promise you that I will


    give you a satisfactory answer. "


    She pouted and snorted, "This is also responsible for yourself!"


    "Yes, yes, you are right!"


    With a red face, L was hugged by him and felt so hot. She said in a shy voice, "I hope you can do it."


    "I will keep my promise."


    That night, they went back to the apartment and spent a sweet night together. He didn''t feel tired and


    kept using his actions to prove how much he needed her.


    And what she could only do was to bear the power and temptation he gave her.


    But in the next few days, she didn''t see him anymore. She didn''t know what he was busy with. As for


    the Gu family, they were also worried about how to deal with Jessica.


    But this was no longer what she was worried about.


    In the past few days, she didn''t read the news on the Inte. Anna and Lily had been helping her with


    her work.


    And she knew that she couldn''t dy her work any longer.


    Therefore, in addition to some advertising and interviews, she also wanted to work in the crew as soon


    as possible.


    The first choice for her was the TV series, Princess and Agents.


    But this project was dyed for various reasons. She didn''t want to wait any longer. But Anna told her


    that the biggestpetitor waspeting with them for the heroine at the same time.


    She didn''t mean to know who it was, but Anna told her that it was Celia.


    "Celia? How can she... Didn''t she say that she didn''t want to shoot an ancient costume drama? "


    "Maybe she didn''t want to shoot before, but now she wants to get a share of it because it is too popr.


    I just don''t know who helps her this time... "


    Was she going topete with Celia?


    She didn''t want to be an enemy of Celia. Because when she started her career, she really received a


    lot of help from Celia!


    But in the entertainment circle, people couldn''t be modest or softhearted.


    If she was not careful enough, she would fall into the abyss.


    So she didn''t want to give in modestly. Instead, she made an appointment with Celia to show her stand.


    Of course, Celia was in the same mood. They both spoke out their minds. The two would fight for the


    role of the heroine on their own.


    It turned out that the identity as Mr. Jacob''s wife had added too much benefits to L, so she finally got


    the role without surprise.


    And Celia failed unexpectedly. She was frustrated.


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, the fashion show was on.


    Knowing that Celia woulde, L was thinking about how to exin to her. But at the backstage,


    she saw Celia and Jessicaing together.


    She was a little uneasy. She walked up to Celia and said, "Celia, I''ve been waiting for you for a long


    time."


    Celia smiled faintly, "I just had a few words with Jessica when we met. I didn''t see you! Oh, I forgot to


    congratte you for getting such a good script! I''m really over confident. I''m willing to admit defeat! "


    "Celia, don''t say that..."


    "Celia, why do you say that to her? Is it necessary? She did everything she could to hinder you just


    because she had some connections! If she wants something she can''t get, just let the man behind her


    stand out... What a pity for you. If she didn''te out to grab it, the y must belong to you. You have


    sacrificed so much, but you still end up like this... " Jessica said with a sneer.


    "Enough! Jessica, shut up! We are not done yet! " L red at Jessica, with her eyes bursting out a


    cold light. "If you want to talk about that someone steals something from others, what right do you have


    to say that? Do you have a sense of aplishment by sleeping on my bed with my husband? Or are


    you so shameless to pounce on him? Unfortunately, he didn''t even take a look at you! "


    Jessica widened her eyes and said angrily, "Shut up!"


    "You want me to shut up? Why? " She looked around, grabbed Jessica''s hand and took her to a ce


    where no one was around.


    Jessica shook off L''s hand abruptly and said, "Just because I had a night with Jacob! Believe it or


    not! Anyway, we just spent the night happily. But you totally have no idea what we have done... Humph!


    Even if Jacob hugged me, kissed me, and had sex with me... Maybe he didn''t say anything on the


    surface! But so what? He just lied to you! The angrier he was, the more he wanted to protect me... "


    L frowned and said angrily, "What nonsense are you talking about! You''re being unreasonable! "


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jessica sneered and raised her eyebrowscently. "L, I was already very happy at that night!


    Even if you two continue to maintain a loveless marriage, so what? If he loved you two years ago, he


    wouldn''t have let you leave! If he loved you, he would fly abroad to find you back. If he loves you, he


    won''t leave you alone now! "


    "He won''t love you either!" L said with red eyes, gritting her teeth.


    Jessica nodded and shrugged, "Yes, I know he doesn''t love me. He has never taken a look at me from


    beginning to end! But let me tell you, that night when he held me, he called Mia more than fifty times


    and Ellie more than twenty times... He just didn''t call you, L! "


    Jessica''sst sentence was so loud that even L''s heart trembled.


    She couldn''t help but take a step back in horror and shook her head. "No, he said he was..."


    "What did he say? Even if he exined something to you, he was just lying to you! Do you really think


    he has a crush on you? Why doesn''t he love Ellie but loves you? Stop kidding me! Ellie was right. He


    just couldn''t tame his anger and tried to piss her off by flirting with you! You are the only one in the


    world who doesn''t know it! I can see it clearly! "


    "Shut up! Stop talking about this! I won''t believe you! " L leaned against the wall with a pale face.


    With a sinister smile on her face, Jessica squinted her eyes and said, "Jacob loves Mia the most, and


    then loves Ellie! The two of us are nothing in his heart! You should remember that what he said to you


    is just to stabilize you so that Mrs. Gu can rest assured and spend the rest of her life happily! Do you


    think if he will kick you away after Mrs. Gu passes away in the future? "

 Chapter 244 Who Do You Love Most

    Chapter 244 Who Do You Love Most


    ''Kick me away?''


    L stiffened and her face was as pale as ice. "No, he won''t! It''s all your guess! Stop cursing grandma!


    "


    "Humph, my guess? Don''t you deny that such a thing will happen in the future? Even you don''t have


    the confidence to win his heart, do you? You love him so much that you are afraid of losing him! What


    happened two years ago was like a seed sprouting in your heart. You won''t forgive him anyway, will


    you? Otherwise, if you easily forgive Jacob, I will look down on you! That means you really have no


    dignity! "


    Trembling, L took a step back. The cold wind made her a little cold. She wrapped her clothes tightly


    and said, "Shut up! Stop saying that! "


    "I didn''t say anything wrong! L, you love him so much that you want to abandon your dignity! You


    love him so much that you can''t see the truth at all! Don''t deceive yourself. He will never call your name


    when he is drunk! "


    L suddenly shook her head. In a fit of anger, she raised her hand and pped Jessica in the face.


    The p was loud and clear!


    "Shut up! Do you hear me? Stop saying that! " Her eyes turned red and she looked at Jessica fiercely.


    "Don''t worry. We will deal with our own affairs! You''d better take care of yourself! Stop coveting my


    man! "


    After saying that, she pushed away Jessica who was surprised at her reaction and ran out.


    Celia came up and looked at L''s face, "What''s the matter? Why don''t you speak when you see me?


    Are you still mad at me for what happened before? Let bygones be bygones. Now that you have got


    the role, I will definitely bless you! We are still good friends. "


    A forced smile appeared on L''s pale face. "As long as you are not angry with me, I will feel relieved.


    I''m not feeling well, so I have to go now. "


    She turned around and walked away, looking weak.


    Jessica walked angrily from behind and pulled Celia, "Why do you still care about that woman? She


    stole your role by all means. Why do you still act like a good friend to her? I wanted to get some


    benefits from her before, but I didn''t expect her to be so stubborn! She is just a selfish bad woman!


    Celia, you''d better open your eyes wide. "


    "You little girls are always making trouble here and there. The entertainment circle is so small. Do you


    have to make enemies everywhere? Well, let''s continue to watch the show. "


    When L walked out of the show, Lily rushed up and put on a coat for her. "L, why do you look so


    pale? What happened? "


    "Nothing... Take me back... I''m not going back to the vi. Let''s go back to the apartment. "


    Lily shook her head awkwardly, "I can''t drive you home tonight."


    "Why?"


    Lily stood aside, and then L saw Jacob walking towards her.


    She tried her best to calm down and not to reveal what she was thinking.


    Jacob waved his hand, and Lily immediately stepped back and left.


    Looking at him in deep eyes, L felt restless. With a weak smile on her face, she asked, "Why are


    you here?"


    Jacob came to her side and held her shoulder. "I came to see you and wanted to go to the show with


    you, but since you are out, let''s go home."


    "I don''t want to go back." She raised her head and looked at his side face. "I''m hungry. Let''s go to eat


    something, okay?"


    "Okay. Well, whatever you want to eat, we will go to eat... Do you want to eat Japanese food, Western


    food or Chinese food? Or... "


    "Western food." She sighed and looked at him with aplex feeling.


    The two of them soon drove to a western restaurant, which was located on the bank of theke. It was


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    very quiet.


    They went to the second floor and enjoyed the beautiful scenery. While eating, L asked, "Did you


    find any evidence, so you came to me?"


    Jacob paused for a moment and then nodded. "The evidence is not difficult to find, but it will take some


    time. Please give me more time."


    "Oh..."


    "What''s wrong with you? You look absent-minded. You were fine before, weren''t you?"


    Putting down the knife and fork, L took a deep breath and smiled, "I do have something on my mind


    that I need your answer. If you can''t answer me, I won''t go home with you today. "


    Looking at her serious face, Jacob frowned slightly and said, "Okay, you can ask whatever you want to


    ask. I will satisfy your curiosity."


    "It''s not out of curiosity. But Ellie told me that she had an appointment with you before. It''s about Mia,


    right? I want to know what you are hiding from me... "


    He raised his eyes and looked into her eyes deeply. "Did she really say that to you? What else did she


    say? "


    Of course, L felt guilty. She cleared her throat and said, "No. that''s all. That''s why I want to hear it


    from you. If you don''t tell me... "


    "Then I also have a question that has troubled me for a long time. If you can answer me, I will also


    answer you. Isn''t it good for us to make a fair deal? "


    She seemed to have expected what he would ask. She chuckled and seemed to have made a big


    decision. She said calmly, "Okay. I can tell you, but don''t regret it. "


    He frowned slightly and asked in confusion, "Regret?"


    "Yes. Do you want to know why my expression always changed when you mentioned the miscarriage?


    Jacob, you only know the foreword but don''t know the consequences. In fact, at that time, I didn''t know


    that I was pregnant at all. I kept practicing and trying to be famous, and I didn''t know my physical


    condition... When I found out, it was already... It was already toote. In fact, at that time, Flora knew


    that I might be pregnant, but she didn''t tell me... Besides, the doctor told me that I had twins... "


    She said calmly, without any expression on her face, but her tightly held hands were sweating.


    Although she didn''t tell him all the truth, she had told him everything she should say. As for that matter,


    she was still unable to speak it out.


    Hearing this, Jacob''s heart sank. He clenched his fists and exerted himself.


    "Why didn''t you tell me..."


    She had twins? How sad she should be... Those were their babies... Why did this happen?


    "What about you? Why didn''t youe to me that year? Tell me, why didn''t you want to see me? If


    what you said that night is true, you should go to find me... "


    Jacob lowered his head and said in a low voice, "At that time, there was a big problem with the branch


    solved the crisis, you had already disappeared without a trace. I sent people to look around for


    information about you. Later I learned that you had made a debut abroad, but I didn''t know how to call


    you back. I could only watch you get popr step by step... "


    "Really?" She chuckled, notpletely believing it. "You misunderstood me and Ryan that year?


    Right? "


    Jacob looked at her deeply with a cold light shing in his eyes. "Do you think I made a wild guess?


    Ryan also made me misunderstand you and him on purpose... But you don''t think so... "


    "All right! It''s time to talk about your problem! Both Jessica and Ellie said that the woman you love most


    is Mia. Is what they said true? "

 Chapter 245 Everyone Knows That I Love You

    Chapter 245 Everyone Knows That I Love You


    Hearing that, Jacob looked at her, with a tinge of coldness shing through his eyes. "Did they say


    that? Do you believe them? Did I tell you that who the one I love most is? "


    "You didn''t say it before. That''s why I ask you face to face now! I don''t want to guess it again. What you


    told me that day ispletely different from what happened to you, Mia and Ellie! So please tell me


    what is true and what is a lie! What kind of promise was it? What did it have to do with Ellie and Mia? If


    you don''t tell me today, I won''t listen to you anymore. "


    He clenched his fists and stared at her silently for two minutes before he finallypromised. He


    sighed slightly and said, "Okay, I''ll tell you. It was just a promise I made to my friend in the past. But I


    didn''t expect that things would go on like this. "


    L listened quietly without saying a word.


    "You know that Mia is my best friend. But you don''t know why she had an ident... "


    L frowned and pursed her lips. She looked at him with a pair of deep and sad eyes.


    All she could remember was that Mia suddenly disappeared and she didn''t know what had happened.


    "I was about the same age as Mia, and we were close to each other. Everyone thought that we should


    be a couple, and there were many people who matched us in college. But we both knew that we were


    just friends of each other and couldn''t be lovers. But all of a sudden, something happened to Mia,


    which made her be paralyzed for her life. Before she went abroad, she asked me to take care of Ellie


    and let me promise to take good care of her for the rest of her life... I agreed. "


    "You... Why did you agree to such an unreasonable request? For what? Why? " She asked in


    confusion.


    Jacob smiled bitterly and his eyebrows were full of worry. "You know that Mia was a dancer. She


    danced well and won a prize on the international stage at a young age... Her legs were her life! But in


    order to save me, she had an ident... I felt guilty. How could I refuse her request? So I agreed... "


    Tears welled up in L''s eyes. "You promised Mia to take care of Ellie all your life, but did you know


    what it meant..."


    Jacob looked at her in a daze, as if looking into the distance. "I didn''t know at that time. Later, Ellie


    acted as my girlfriend and appeared by my side. Then I realized that something was wrong... But it was


    toote. In front of everyone, Ellie regarded herself as my girlfriend and used that promise as her


    bargaining chip. I... Besides, I didn''t know my love for you at that time... So... "


    "So you let Ellie be your girlfriend without hesitation." She sneered, "You are really ridiculous,


    Jacob! People all think that you love Mia and your ex girlfriend, Ellie, but you tell me that everything is


    just a beautiful misunderstanding, just a joke? "


    "I tell you the truth because I don''t want you to think too much. Only Ellie and I knew that promise.


    Later, Ellie left. I thought I got my freedom and could make decisions on my own. I didn''t expect that I


    would be forced into a marriage before I made my love for you clear... How could I not be angry? How


    could I ept you at that time willingly? "


    His eyes were red and there was a touch of pain between his eyebrows.


    At that time, he was experiencing the first awakening of love. He was still confused about love, and he


    was also in a daze when facing Mia and Ellie...


    Moreover, he couldn''t figure out what he loved at all, but he was forced to marry Louisa by the elder.


    He hated that Louisa had yed tricks on him, and he also hated why he was always forced to do


    something he was unwilling to do again and again!


    "At that time, I was very clear that I liked you and loved you. So I wanted to marry you. But you didn''t


    know who you loved. So you just wanted to resist. But you couldn''t resist grandma''s decision, so you


    put all your resentment and anger on me, kept away from me, and hated me... Jacob, I was more


    mature than you years ago, but now, why haven''t you made any progress? "


    Jacob stood up and said angrily, "For so many years, I naturally know who I love in my heart! Let me


    tell you, L, the only person I have loved and the only person I really love is you! Why do you have to


    y dumb with me when others can see it? "


    ''Everyone knows that I love you, but you don''t think so.''


    He didn''t know whether it was his own sadness or L''s.


    Seeing that he was angry, L also stood up and looked into the man''s eyes. "What about your


    promise? Do you want to ignore it? Or do you not only want to maintain the marriage with me but also


    continue to take care of Ellie for the rest of your life? "


    "When she went abroad, she had voluntarily given up that promise. Now I will help her no matter what


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    difficulties she has. But I can''t give her love, nor can I marry her. I have tried my best to take care of her


    for the sake of Mia. Even if she mes me in the future, I can''t give up my love for her! "


    Her heart was beating fast and her face was red. She said, "Does it mean that you break your


    promise? Is it worth breaking your promise to your best friend for the sake of your love? "


    Jacob looked at her deeply, took a deep breath and said calmly, "I said it was Ellie who gave up


    everything voluntarily... Even if I break some bullshit promise, I will take the consequences alone. It has


    nothing to do with others. In the past, I was always pushed by others, but now, I just want to choose


    what I love. I don''t want to be controlled by anyone. L, if you still can''t trust me till now, I really don''t


    know what to do. "


    She looked at him and saw sadness, helplessness and disappointment in his eyes.


    He was really tired.


    Why didn''t she trust him when others knew his heart?


    Was it because she was hurt too much that she lost her confidence?


    Obviously, L was afraid of losing now. She was not as brave and stubborn as Louisa at all!


    Back then, he was rebellious and paranoid, and didn''t know what love was, so he missed Louisa, who


    was pursuing love bravely.


    Now, Jacob knew who he loved and how much he loved her, but who he met was L who was


    insecure... Fate must be ying tricks on them!


    L covered her chest and felt a little pain. She pursed her lips and said, "You don''t need to do


    anything more. I just want to know the truth of the matter. If you didn''t hide it from me from the


    beginning..."


    "L, trust is mutual." He sighed and smiled bitterly, "Well, if you don''t want to go back, I won''t force


    you. I know you are very busy, so I won''t take up your time... "


    After taking a deep look at her, Jacob turned around, paid the bill and left.


    However, this time, L did not chase after him. Instead, she stayed where she was, in a daze.

 Chapter 246 You Hit My Thing, Be Responsible For It!

    Chapter 246 You Hit My Thing, Be Responsible For It!


    She knew that he was tired, and she was also tired. If she was asked why she hadn''tpletely left


    since they were so tired?


    Louisa had run away once. She thought the wound was healed, but found it was deeper instead.


    This was a disaster that she couldn''t avoid.


    She couldn''t face it, so she had to numb herself with work. In the next few days, she kept working and


    reciting the script.


    As for Jacob, he was taken home by Ivan after getting drunk.


    On the second day, Ivan told Jane to pick up Jacob. Jane wanted to tell L, but on second thought,


    she didn''t, so she drove to Ivan''s house.


    When she arrived, there were fruits and desserts prepared by Ivan. He looked at Jane with joy and


    said, "You''re here. Come in and have a seat. "


    Standing at the door, Jane said coldly, "Where is Jacob? Ask him out!"


    Ivan said helplessly, "He was so drunkst night that I couldn''t left him in the bar, so I took him home.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He hasn''t woken up yet. Even if he wakes up, it will take some time for him to recover. I think you''d


    bettere in and wait... "


    Frowning, Jane walked in confusedly. Ivan tried his best to please Jane, but her following words


    extinguished his passion.


    "Your house is so big now. You really make a fortune as the big star. You are really good at it. "


    With a blush on his face, Ivan smiled awkwardly and shook his head with a guilty conscience. "It''s just


    rented by thepany. I don''t make that much money."


    "You don''t have to lie to me, Ivan. Your eyes blink very often when you lie. Others don''t know, but I''m


    too familiar with this. So don''t lie to me. Even if you admit that you have earned a lot of money, so


    what? I will only congratte you, as you wished! "


    "Yes, I lied," said Ivan, looking at her deeply. I have made a lot of money, which is enough for me to get


    out of the entertainment circle and have a good life. But I know that even if I am still a pauper without


    everything, you will still... "


    Jane waved her hand and bypassed him. Then, Ivan turned around and hugged her from behind.


    "Jane, let me finish, okay? I know I am wrong. I want to get you back! You are the only one in my heart


    for so many years! I love you so much... "


    Jane froze and sneered, "But what you love most is always your fans and your career. I''m not worth


    mentioning in your heart. "


    "No! That''s not true at all! I love you. You are the only one I love most! " Ivan held Jane tightly to tell her


    how he felt, as if he was afraid that she would slip away from him the next moment.


    He hadn''t held her like this for a long time. She was still so soft, so warm and familiar.


    Jane''s face turned pale and said in a stern voice, "Don''t deceive yourself! If giving you another chance,


    you would still choose your career and be a star, instead of choosing me. I''m happy with what you have


    achieved now, but what we had has passed and can''t go back anymore. This is also the price of your


    sess. We all have to ept our fate... "


    "No! I don''t ept it! You are single, so am I. why can''t we make up as before? You still have me in


    your heart, and I have always loved you. It''s never changed! If give me another chance, I will


    definitely... "


    "Don''t lie to yourself. You had no other choice back then. Even if you chose our love, I wouldn''t let you


    give up your career. I don''t want us to be a couple who are always whining with each other. You would


    regret it more than now. "


    Shaking his head in a trance, Ivan said firmly, "Jane, give me one more chance."


    "Besides, I''m not single now. I had several blind dates and met a very good guy. We are dating in a


    good direction. If possible, he would be my suitable husband in the future. "


    Upon hearing this, Ivan got nervous. His stiff hand gradually loosened.


    He looked at Jane in shock. "No, you won''t. Last time you lied to me that you had a boyfriend..."


    "I lied to youst time. But this time, I''m serious. Doctor Richard is a good man, and our family also


    likes him. When we have time, our parents will meet as well. HMM... "


    Ivan didn''t want to listen anymore, so he kissed her on the lips passionately, making her stop talking.


    Jane''s face turned abnormally blushed. Her struggle was useless, and her hands were tightly mped


    by him.


    At this moment, Jacob opened the door of the bedroom in a daze. He was stunned for a moment.


    ''Are they Jane and Ivan?''


    He rubbed his eyes and saw that Jane pushed away Ivan in panic. Ivan didn''t admit defeat and pulled


    her into his arms again, fiercely kissing her.


    Jane was so angry that she couldn''t resist the strength of Ivan with both her hands. She felt that she


    was so humiliated in front of Jacob!


    Jacob shook his head and walked into the bathroom, indicating that he didn''t want to see them show


    off their love.


    With anger and dissatisfaction written all over Jane''s face, she struggled with all her strength, "HMM...


    Let go of me! You bastard! "


    Ivan slightly loosened his grip and gasped, "Jane, your lips are as soft and attractive as ever..."


    "Enough! How many actresses have you kissed with! I don''t want to be kissed by you, not at all! " Said


    Jane angrily, her face turning red.


    As if Ivan was ttered, he asked in surprise, "Which actress do you refer to?"


    "Who else could it be? Celia, Be... And L, all of them... " Seeing the faint smile on Ivan face, Jane


    stopped talking and said awkwardly, "Don''t touch me..."


    "You said you didn''t miss me, but you know all the actresses that having kiss scenes with me. It seems


    that you have watched all my ys, haven''t you?" She was a little flustered when she heard this and


    saw that Ivan was staring at her.


    "I didn''t."


    "Don''t deny it Well, let me tell you. It is just acting. Most of the kisses are fake, at most touching lips,


    that''s all. It''s not a kiss at all... " He drew closer to Jane and said with an evil and attractive smile, "The


    way I kissed you just now was called a kiss."


    Jane''s heart was beating fast. She hadn''t had such a feeling for many years. Only when he appeared


    by her side would she feel nervous and excited. At this moment, she didn''t know what to do.


    "This is called coercion. It''s not a kiss. " She rolled her eyes at him, which made Ivan chuckle.


    "Okay. Then tell me what a kiss is. Can you show me?"


    With a frown, Jane suddenly raised her leg, kicked him hard, and snapped, "Let me show you what is


    called hooligan beating! Be careful! "


    Jane finally got out of his encirclement and shouted at the bathroom, "Jacob,e out quickly. I''m here


    to pick you up! If you don''t leave, I''ll leave! "


    "Stay!" With a frown, Ivan covered the spot where he was kicked and said, "You hit my thing. You have


    to be responsible for it!"

 Chapter 247 She Will Never Be A Mother

    Chapter 247 She Will Never Be A Mother


    Jane curled her lips and looked at him with disdain. "What''s wrong? Do you need me to publish a


    report to take responsibility for you? "


    Ivan smiled happily, "That''s great! If you want to be responsible for me in public, I have no objection! "


    "Ivan!" She shouted angrily, "Then I''ll spread the news that you are impotent. Let me see who can be


    responsible for it!"


    "If I will really be impotent, you will be a widow. Don''t worry. It''s not a big deal..." Ivan said,


    standing straight and crossing his arms.


    Just then, Jacob came out of the bathroom and said abruptly, "You must take care of yourself. My sister


    doesn''t want to be a widow..."


    Jane blushed and said to Jacob, "That''s enough, Jacob! It''s none of your business! "


    "Yes, yes, this is the matter of couple. I won''t get involved. "


    "Jacob..."


    "Good job, my brother-inw. It was worth taking you home from a long distancest night." Ivan


    nodded with satisfaction.


    With a frown, Jane waved her hand and walked out of the room. When Ivan was about to chase after


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    her, he was stopped by Jacob. Jacob said sincerely, "Bro, I''ve made it. It''s your turn now. It''s not


    difficult to change Jane''s mind. It depends on how you choose. You know what she is worried about, so


    you have to take this step first. I have faith in you. "


    Then Jacob left.


    After thinking for a while, Ivan called his agent and said, "Cancel all the schedules that can be


    cancelled! I have something very important to do! "


    Jane was driving the car. With one hand on his forehead, Jacob sat in the back seat, looking very


    ufortable.


    "What''s wrong with you and L? Haven''t the misunderstanding been solved yet? Tonight, the Ai


    Family wille to our house to ask for solution. If we can''t prove your innocence, they won''t let you


    go! It''s not a good thing for you and L if this matter is made public by them. "


    This was also the reason why Jacob looked ufortable.


    "Drive me to the KING coffee shop. Jessica made an appointment with me."


    Jane frowned and asked, "Why does she ask you out at this time? Aren''t they going to the Gu Family''s


    house tonight? "


    With a sneer, Jacob narrowed his deep and malicious eyes and said, "So I want to figure out what she


    wants to say to me."


    When Jacob arrived, Jessica had already waited for a long time. As soon as she saw him sitting down,


    she stood up nervously. "Jacob, you''re finally here. I thought..."


    "Just say it directly. I have no time to waste... "


    Jessica''s face turned pale. She stared at him and said, "Don''t you want to ask me anything? You


    haven''t even given me a call to care about my situation since the ident happened... "


    "Care about you? How dare you say that? Jessica, you are just a rtive of our Gu Family. I have


    never wanted to be close to you. We both know what happened that night. Why do you act in front of


    me? I don''t have anything to ask you. You will get the answer you deserve tonight! "


    As soon as he finished speaking, he stood up and was about to leave. Suddenly, Jessica ran out and


    held his hand. "Jacob! Don''t you want to know why I ask you out today? "


    "Let go of me!" Jacob said harshly.


    With a firm look in her eyes, Jessica said angrily, "Do you think you will be happy with Louisa if you


    don''t want me? She doesn''t deserve it! She doesn''t deserve you at all! You know what? She won''t be a


    mother for the rest of her life! "


    Hearing Jessica''s words, Jacob was stunned and looked back at her. "What did you say?"


    Jessica turned around and sat back in her seat. She took a sip of coffee and waited for Jacob''s


    reaction.


    With a frown, Jacob took a deep breath, walked back and asked, "Jessica, what do you want to say?"


    Knowing that she had the upper hand, Jessica sneered and looked up at him. "Now you know you


    should be nervous? Sure enough, what you care about most is her... But why! She is just a bitch! But


    why do you fall in love with her now? "


    "Jessica, it''s none of your business! What on earth do you want to tell me? I''ll give you three seconds.


    If you don''t tell me, I won''t listen to you anymore. "


    A touch of firmness shed through Jacob''s eyes, which made Jessica surrender.


    She slowly took out a form from her bag, put it on the table, and sneered, "Jacob, I don''t know if she


    has told you that she had an abortion abroad..."


    "What''s this?"


    Jessica raised the corner of her mouth, "It seems that you have known it. But do you know the


    examination after her miscarriage? This is the doctor''s diagnosis for her. You can have a good look at


    what it says. Don''t miss any word. "


    With a deep frown, Jacob didn''t move at all. He didn''t even look at the thing on the table and said


    coldly, "Just tell me what you want to say. I won''t look at it."


    Jessica let out a sigh, "Well, Jacob, if you don''t believe me, there''s nothing I can do. You will regret if


    you don''t have a look at it. I said she wouldn''t be a mother because of this piece of paper... She will be


    infertile all her life because of miscarriage! "


    Jacob clenched his fists, with his blue veins standing out and his eyes turning red. "Nonsense."


    "I''m not talking nonsense! The list is the one she got when she was abroad. It took me a lot of effort to


    get it! She must be hiding it from you... Yes, how can she tell you? If she tell you and grandma,


    grandma won''t let a woman who can''t give birth to a child marry you! "


    It seemed that Jacob couldn''t hear anything. He kept looking at the paper on the table, but refused to


    pick it up to take a look.


    His heart was also filled withplex feelings.


    Was this the thing she had been trying to hide?


    Why did this happen... He had investigated into herst miscarriage. People all said that she was just


    in poor health, but he didn''t expect her situation to be so bad.


    And she kept it from him...


    Seeing that his face turned pale and serious, Jessica smiled wickedly. "It seems that you have believed


    what I said. You don''t need to look at it to know... Are you suspecting her too? She always lies, hiding a


    lot of secrets! She can''t give birth to a baby all her life and can''t be a mother. It is her retribution!


    Humph, she shouldn''t have been coveting someone who don''t belong to her... "


    After saying that, Jessica looked at Jacob, only to see his malicious eyes staring at her. She said in a


    trembling voice, "Did I say anything wrong? Why did she want to be the young mistress of the Gu


    Family? What she did is just for money! She doesn''t love you at all. If she really loves you, how can


    she not divorce you even though she knows she is infertile? She knew that Mrs. Gu wanted to have a


    great grandson, and she knew that Mrs. Gu wanted you to marry her just for carrying on the family line!


    "


    "That''s enough! Jessica, if you don''t shut up, I can''t guarantee that I won''t tear your mouth apart!


    "

 Chapter 248 You Are Wrong. I Owe Her

    Chapter 248 You Are Wrong. I Owe Her


    Jacob looked at Jessica viciously, which made Jessica uneasy and pursed her lips.


    "Am I wrong?"


    "Jessica, I won''t believe you." No matter what the truth was, he just wanted to know it from her in


    person, not anyone else.


    Jessica shook her head in shock and pushed the paper in front of him. "Jacob, you can have a look


    yourself! It is true! Why do I make up such a lie and lie to you! Believe it or not, this is the truth! I''m here


    to tell you tonight, because I want you to tell everyone that we were together that day, so that you have


    to divorce her and be with me! "


    Jacob looked at her coldly and sneered, "No way!"


    Jessica picked up the form and said wickedly, "Otherwise, Grandma will see it tonight, and by then you


    will also divorce her! And all the media will receive the news tonight. "


    He narrowed his deep eyes tightly, and his eyes were cold. "Are you threatening me?"


    Jessica nodded and smiled, "Sure enough, I know you don''t want this matter to be exposed, do you?


    And now that I know this secret, I could tell you, as well as others. "


    "It''s impossible to be with you." His eyes were deep and firm, without any doubt.


    Jessica was pissed off, "Why is it impossible? I''m nothing worse than her! Ie from a better family,


    have a better figure and a more beautiful face than her. She is just relying on Grandma''s love, but I, I


    have loved you for many years, with all my heart! I love you as much as she loves you. Why can''t you


    take a look at me? "


    "Because you are not her. You are not Louisa, so I won''t look at you. "


    Jessica''s eyes became moist. She gritted her teeth and looked at the man fiercely.


    "You''ve gone too far. You still can''t let her go even though she has already been like this. She lied to


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    you. She doesn''t deserve you at all. "


    "You are wrong. It''s not that she doesn''t deserve me, but that I don''t deserve her! Thank you for telling


    me this and letting me know what she has sacrificed for me. I owe her that child. But now I know that I


    owe her too much. "


    The man was full of sadness. He looked down and felt that he was really a bastard!


    Why did he think she was lying to him? It was his fault at the first ce.


    If he had known that she would be pregnant with his child that night, he would not have let her go.


    In fact, although he flew abroad the second day, he regretted it as soon as he got on the ne. He just


    thought that Louisa would not leave him, and naively thought that she would still be there waiting for


    him. He didn''t know that he had hurt her so much that she would nevere back.


    Everything was his fault.


    What did Louisa do wrong? What did L do wrong? It was she who sacrificed herself from beginning


    to end.


    Jessica thought he would be angry and me L, but she didn''t expect that it would make Jacob feel


    much more guilty and embarrassed.


    Jessica shook her head in shock. "How could you owe her? She seduced you and slept with you. Don''t


    you remember? It was she who made you drink and drugged you so that you slept together, making


    Grandma misunderstand that you were together and made you got married, wasn''t it? You two did


    nothing that night, didn''t you! But she threatened you because of that! Why were you able to be


    responsible for her, but not for me? "


    Jacob narrowed his eyes slightly, and his cold voice seemed toe from the hell. "So you want to


    force me to give in in in the same way. Do you really think I am a person at the mercy of others without


    freedom? If I really don''t want to marry her, I have many ways to prove my innocence! If I want to marry


    her, even if she really uses some means, I would marry her! You are different from her because I don''t


    want you! "


    Jessica widened her eyes and shook her head in disbelief. "No... That''s not the truth! You have


    already... Fallen in love with her... "


    Her eyes widened as if she had heard something horrible.


    Jacob nodded his head firmly. "I made a mess without knowing it and hurt the person I care most! But


    now, no one could hurt her again! Because she has me now! "


    Hearing his confession, Jessica couldn''t understand. "Do you think you can be happy in this way? Let


    me tell you, Grandma won''t allow it! I must tell her the truth! "


    Hearing this, Jacob squinted his eyes and said in a dangerous tone, "Do you really want to threaten me


    with this matter? But you seem to have forgotten that I can also threaten you in the same way. You


    should have a bunch of dirt on you. Do you think it will be difficult for me to dig it up? "


    Jessica swallowed and said, "You... What do you want to say? I, I don''t have that kind of thing. Don''t


    change the topic, Jacob! "


    "If you have, once I start, I won''t show mercy! I will let you know how painful it is. Even if you don''t


    have, it doesn''t matter. If you really offend me, I will make you pay me back ten times or a hundred


    times! But it''s impossible for me to marry you! Don''t think you can threaten me with this kind of thing!


    Even if the whole world is against her, I won''t hurt her again! "


    Jessica shook her head violently and took a deep breath. She covered her chest and gasped, "You...


    How could this be... "


    This waspletely different from what she had imagined!


    She thought he would me L for not telling her and divorcing her directly! Or even if he wanted to


    protect L, he must not want Grandma to know, so that she could have a bargaining chip to negotiate


    with him.


    She didn''t expect that Jacob would react like this, which made her even more panic.


    "Is it useless even if the whole world opposes it, isn''t it?" She frowned deeply and said with a bitter


    smile.


    "Because it''s none of anyone''s business, only about L and me. No one else has the right to


    interfere! " He stood up, looked down at Jessica and said coldly, "If you dare to let others know, I can


    guarantee that I will crush you to death. I once gave you a chance. I thought you would learn a lesson,


    but this time you go even further. Thest warning has already been given to you! If you are not afraid


    of losing everything, just do it! I''m a man of my word! "


    Jessica fell silent. She looked at the man nkly.


    "Oh, by the way, thank you for telling me about it and let me know that she has sacrificed so much for


    me. Don''t forget to go to the Gu family tonight. I will give you a satisfactory answer. " Jacob sneered,


    snorted, turned around and left the cafe.

 Chapter 249 You Are Asking For Humiliation

    Chapter 249 You Are Asking For Humiliation


    "BOSS, I have sent the information about Jessica to your e-mail. Basically, what we guessed is true,


    and there are something more shocking. I believe we can hit it in one shot. "


    The voice of Barry came through the phone. Jacob got out of the car, walked to the vi warehouse


    and nodded slightly. "Well done. Time is just right. "


    "But you''d better prove your innocence to L. Otherwise, there will be trouble afterwards."


    "Don''t bother yourself. I have my own way to deal with it. How is everything going with you? "


    "It''s two o''clock in the morning, my dear BOSS!" Barry yawned and said with tiredness. "I have to go to


    bedter. Don''t worry. Everything goes well. If everything goes right, I can go back next month. "


    "There''s nothing else to do here. It''s up to you." After hanging up the phone, Jacob immediately


    checked his e-mail which was sent by Barry.


    At this time, in the living room of the Gu family, there was still some tension, and the atmosphere was


    very stiff.


    Holding Jessica''s hand, Jessica''s mother, ire stood in front of Mrs. Gu and asked in a sharp voice,


    "What are you going to do? Are you going to be responsible for my daughter, or do you want to make


    an apology in public and pay a huge amount of spiritual damage? Say something. If you don''t give me


    a satisfactory answer, our Ai Family won''t let it go today. "


    Mrs. Gu raised her head scornfully, "Is this how you teach your daughter?"


    ire frowned, "What are you talking about, Mrs. Gu? It''s your grandson, Jacob, who did wrong!


    Jessica is the victim. "


    "Even if the two of them really slept together, it was your daughter who took the initiative! Do you want


    to me all this on our head? Do you think our Gu family has no principles? "


    "Mrs. Gu! I respect you as an elder! But as an elder, how could you say such insulting words? Yes, I


    like Jacob! But it doesn''t mean that I give my virginity to him so casually? Why am I suffering all this? I


    shouldn''t havee to the Gu family. How could I expect such a thing? " Jessica leaned against her


    mother and sobbed, "How could the Gu family do this to me?"


    Although Jessica was afraid of what Jacob had said, she had to act what she should do at thest


    moment.


    With a frown, Jane said coldly, "That''s not what you think, Jessica. The Gu family didn''t do anything


    wrong to you. We haven''t got any evidence yet. We''d better note to a conclusion now. Jacob will


    be back soon, and we will know what happened. "


    Mrs. Gu looked at Jane, but she didn''t have much confident, Hearing this, Jessica shook her head with


    a pale face. "Jacob has been avoiding the truth. He doesn''t want Grandma to be sad, so he refuses to


    tell the truth! Grandma, he doesn''t love L at all. Please let him go. Don''t force him to love the woman


    he doesn''t love and bind his marriage! Let him be free and choose the one he likes, okay? "


    "Nonsense!" An angry male voice broke the embarrassing situation. He strode in and said with a


    gloomy face, "When did you be my spokesperson? Don''t pry into my life. Jessica, we are not that


    close, are we? "


    Embarrassed and angry, Jessica said, "I''m just telling the truth. Otherwise, why did you divorce with


    Louisa and drive her away? Does it mean that you just don''t love her? Now you two are still acting in


    front of Grandma, just waiting for... "


    "Jessica! Watch your words and deeds. This is the Gu family, and stop talk nonsense! " Jane snapped.


    "Jessica is not talking nonsense! Speaking of your Gu family, you have to give an exnation! Don''t


    think our Ai family is easy to bully! " ire angrily pointed at Jacob and Jane, and then gave a hint to


    Catherine, but Catherine was stopped by William and couldn''t do anything.


    "I found the evidence after it happened, but I didn''t have time to deal with these boring things. I didn''t


    expect that you really came to me? Since you are asking for humiliating yourselves, I won''t be mercy! "


    Jessica was still a little nervous and kept wondering what he would say. She didn''t believe that he


    would really find any so-called evidence!


    There was no witness in the middle of the night, and there couldn''t be anything she missed. What the


    hell was Jacob going to say!


    As he spoke, Jacob took out his phone and handed it to Jane. Looking at the crowd, he said, "After


    watching it, you can talk freely."


    Jane quickly yed the video.


    Mrs. Gu, Catherine, William and ire all came over and looked at it in confusion.


    The person in the video was Jessica. Although the angle was a little far, it could still be seen that it was


    her.


    In the dark house of the Gu family, Jessica walked out of her room. Wearing a thin Pajama, she


    sneaked around, opened the door and entered the bedroom of Jacob and L.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The video onlysted for more than twenty seconds, but it was obvious that the time and the character


    were shown.


    ire frowned and said with disdain, "What''s this? It''s just a dark figure! "


    With a scornful smile, Jane pointed at the video and asked, "It is not just the dark figure. It is obvious


    that after everyone was asleep, Jessica sneaked into their room. I have asked Barry when Jacob came


    back. ording to the time shown on the video, Jacob was still drinking in the bar! Jessica knew that


    L was resting in the Grandmother''s room, so she went in with a mischievous idea. She was waiting


    for Jacob toe back that night to set him up! "


    Jacob nodded in agreement. "When I went back, she was lying on the bed. But I was so drunk that I fell


    asleep soon. How could I have sex with her? Even if something really happened, I would find it out!


    She''s not my wife. I could find out immediately! "


    "So, the situation in the video has already proved that you are lying. Jessica, you said he took you back


    to the room outside, didn''t you?"


    "I... Well, maybe I have a bad memory? I entered the room in a daze, and then Jacob came to me... "


    "Humph, the lie has been exposed. Do you think everyone else is stupid and would buy that? You can


    say whatever you want?" Pointing at Jessica, Mrs. Gu said angrily, "You are a liar. How dare you talk


    nonsense in front of me?"


    "I... Maybe it''s not me, but Fiona? She''s figure looks like mine! Why don''t you think it''s her? " Jessica


    shook her head violently and denied, "It''s not me, absolutely not me. Grandma, you have to believe..."


    "Since you mentioned Fiona..." Jacob looked up at the upstairs and shouted, "Fiona,e here.


    Someone is calling you."


    Everyone looked upstairs in confusion. As expected, Fiona''s figure gradually appeared, looking down


    uneasily.


    "As a witness, it''s time for you to stand out and speak to your brother."

 Chapter 250 Kneel Down And Beg For Mercy

    Chapter 250 Kneel Down And Beg For Mercy


    Frowning, Jessica looked at Fiona and asked in a trembling voice, "What? Why Fiona is the witness?


    What are you talking about? "


    After hesitating for a while, Fiona went downstairs. She raised her head, giving a quick look at Jessica,


    and took a deep breath before she said, "Jacob, I don''t know."


    Jane held Fiona hand and said seriously, "Fiona, you don''t want your brother to be wronged, do you?


    Now your brother has been forced to divorce. Do you still want to sit by and do nothing? "


    "Fiona! Don''t talk nonsense! Don''t get involved in the matter between me and Jacob, okay? " Jessica


    said with her eyes wide open.


    Even Catherine ran out and grabbed Fiona''s hand, preventing her from speaking.


    "Fiona,e to Grandma!" After hearing the words of Mrs. Gu, Fiona walked over quietly and sat


    beside her. "Grandma, I..."


    "What do you know? Just say it. With Grandma backing you up, these people can''t do anything to you!


    Do you remember how Grandma taught you? I know that Fiona is a good girl. "


    Fiona seemed to have made up her mind. She took a deep breath and nodded, "Okay! I''ll tell what I


    know. "


    Catherine was a little anxious, but she was stopped by Jane. "Aunt Catherine, your position is very


    embarrassing. It''s better for you not to say too much."


    Seeing the threatening look on Jane''s face, Catherine pursed her lips and said nothing more.


    "That day, Jessica went to L''s room on purpose. When I was chatting with her, she knew that L


    was not there and Jacob went out for a drink, so she ran over there. She told me the second day that


    nothing happened, but she had to ask Jacob to be responsible for her! I didn''t know what to do at that


    time, so I didn''t say anything. But I didn''t expect that things hade to this. I feel very guilty. I won''t


    feel good if I don''t tell. "


    "Shut up, Fiona!" Jessica shouted angrily. She didn''t want her efforts to be ruined by Fiona.


    "Jessica, stop it. Don''t go on like this."


    "Fiona is a helper that Jacob found! Your family is bullying me. It couldn''t be believed at all! Do you


    think you can bully me just because there are so many people on your side? I don''t care. You have to


    admit, you have to be responsible for me! " Jessica seemed to be crazy. She rushed to Jacob, grabbed


    his arm and tore his clothes.


    Jacob looked at the crazy woman in front of him coldly and smiled disdainfully. "Are you kidding me?


    Do you think you can make me take responsibility by throwing tantrums? Jessica, have you forgotten


    what I said to you during the day? "


    Hearing his words, Jessica was shocked and stepped back, but she still wanted to take a chance. She


    insisted, "What do you want to do?"


    Jacob nced at the crowd and said, "I have something to talk with Jessica alone!"


    After saying that, he took Jessica out. Surprised and confused, she was took to the balcony outside.


    When they were out of sight, she finally shook off his hand. "What are you doing, Jacob?"


    What are you going to say in such a quiet ce?


    "This is the evidence I have now. Of course, it should be just some of them, but it is enough to knock


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    you down." The man smiled wickedly.


    Jessica frowned and took a look at his phone. The more she looked at it, the more terrifying it was.


    "You are ndering me!"


    "You can''t nder me like that without evidence! I will sue you for nder! "


    "Jessica, I don''t need any evidence now. As long as I put these on the Inte, someone will naturally


    dig into you. If you are really innocent without any dirt, then there is nothing to be afraid of. But I''m


    afraid you have a bunch of dirt to dig up. "


    Jessica shook her head abruptly. "Of course I''m innocent..."


    "Oh, really? I remember that Mr. Chen of the Chen Group is your uncle, right? "


    Jessica''s heart sank into an ice cer in an instant.


    "I happen to have a video about some kind of a threesome thing, which is very interesting. Another one


    seems to be Mr. Lin. I am considering whether to hand it over to the media. But if I hand it over to the


    media, I''m afraid that someone''s career, even life might be ruined. "


    Said Jacob with a cold smile.


    Jessica hurriedly shook her head and said, "No. You won''t. "


    "Or I should send it to your parents first? Or Mr. Chen''s wife? "


    She was really scared. She immediately knelt down and begged, "Jacob, I beg you, don''t do this! I


    won''t let you take the responsibility. I won''t lie to you! It''s all my fault. I must have been possessed. I


    just love you too much! "


    Jacob immediately shook off her hand and said in disgust, "Love? You could have sex with anyone. Do


    you deserve to talk about love? "


    "I am wrong. I won''t love you anymore. Please, please, don''t destroy me! If it is exposed to the public,


    my career and my life would be ruined! My parents won''t let me go! How could I get married in the


    future? No, absolutely not! "


    She didn''t know how that was leaked, but she couldn''t let it out to the media!


    Jacob sneered and said angrily, "Are you still threatening me now?"


    "No, I won''t do that again. I apologize. It''s all my fault. I really know I was wrong! As long as you let me


    go, I will promise you anything. I won''t appear in front of you again, nor in from of L. I just want you


    to give me one more chance. It really can''t be... "


    Jessica begged with tears in her eyes. She knew that if her life was destroyed, there would really be


    nothing left.


    She had never expected that Jacob would find such a w in her, and she had to kneel down and beg


    for mercy.


    Jacob smiled with satisfaction. "The news has been spreading online. But I give your one more chance


    and didn''t tag your name on it! But everyone knows that. I believe that Mr. Chen and Mr. Lin will find


    you soon. Deal with it yourself. You''ve used up all our friendship. This time, it will teach you a lesson.


    You know, next time it won''t be that easy. "


    With tearful eyes, Jessica sobbed, "It won''t happen again..."


    When the two of them went back from the outside, everyone noticed the tear stains on Jessica''s face.


    But before ire could ask, Jessica had already pulled her mother and left quickly.


    Mrs. Gu was a little confused, "It is solved?"


    "Yes. Everything is clear. Jessica is lying. " "You have to be my witness in front of L to prove my


    innocence," said Jacob, looking at Grandma and Jane.


    Although Jane was also confused, she couldn''t ask Jacob directly now, so she said, "It depends on


    your performance. Let''s see if you dare to get drunk again... "


    "Yes, Jane''s right! Drinking caused such a big trouble. What if it really happens? "


    Jacob walked to Grandma and said with a smile, "Okay, okay, I know I was wrong. I won''t get drunk like


    that anymore."


    Then, Mrs. Gu called L immediately.

 Chapter 251 The Secret Of The Threesome

    Chapter 251 The Secret Of The Threesome


    However, Jacob also went to the apartment at midnight.


    When he arrived, the room was very quiet. The dim yellow salt crystalmp was on, and he couldn''t


    help smiling.


    In the bedroom, the little woman had fallen asleep. She must be really tired after a hard day''s work.


    After changing his clothes, Jacoby beside her and hugged her from behind.


    "HMM..." The woman groaned and found afortable posture to continue to sleep.


    Holding the little woman in his arms, Jacob''s heart was full of pain, and he could not help but hold her


    tightly.


    "It''s my fault. I made you feel wronged."


    "I didn''t recognize my heart before. It turns out that you have already entered my heart bit by bit.


    Louisa, from now on, you are not alone. I''ll take care of the past for you as well. I only hope that you


    can be happy in the future. "


    The two people who hugged each other tightly slept the whole night.


    When L woke up on the second day, there was good smell. She sniffed and jumped out of bed.


    It was indeed Jacob.


    He stood in front of the kitchen and smiled at her. "Wake up? Breakfast is ready."


    "No, thanks. I''m going to the crew."


    She turned around and entered the bathroom.


    "Then you should also have breakfast."


    "I can eat in the car. Lily will buy it."


    "She won''t buy it today." Jacob said slowly, "And the schedule has been postponed. You don''t have to


    hurry."


    L suddenly walked out and frowned in confusion. "You dyed my schedule?"


    Jacob shrugged and said helplessly, "I didn''t do that. Lily just informed me."


    L didn''t refuse. She sat at the table and had breakfast in harmony with him.


    "Grandma told mest night that Jessica cried bitterly when she left?" She asked while eating.


    Jacob smiled, "Of course she cried bitterly. She also knelt down and begged me to forgive her."


    Shocked, L blinked her eyes and asked, "What? What did you do to scare her like that? Knelt


    down... Did you threaten her with something so that she withdrew her usation against you? But


    since you got the goods on her, why did you still let the Ai family go there? "


    "Because of you!"


    "Me? It''s none of my business. "


    He picked up some food and put it into her bowl. He said gently, "I have to prove my innocence first,


    show the evidence and then threaten her, right. How could you believe me if I didn''t show evidence to


    convince others? "


    She looked at him in astonishment. She didn''t expect that he would really take her casual words


    seriously.


    In fact, what happenedst night had been live streaming to her by Jane. So even if he didn''t tell her,


    she knew as well.


    "But I''m also curious about what makes her so afraid?" Squinting her eyes, L asked in a low voice.


    With a mysterious smile, Jacob stared into her eyes and said, "You don''t want to know."


    The more mysterious he was, the more curious she was.


    She must know!


    "Tell me." She pouted.


    "I''ll tell you if you y cute with me." The man''s eyes twinkled and looked at her face with burning


    eyes.


    She pursed her lips slightly and seemed to be a little unwilling, but she was still driven by curiosity. She


    bit her lips and said, "Please, Mr. Jacob."


    "What did you call me before?"


    "Jay?" She shouted clearly.


    The man''s heartstrings seemed to move, and his heart beat abnormally. He knew that maybe he had


    fallen in love with her since she called him Jay for the first time.


    He didn''t know when he went deep into her heart.


    Jacob nodded with a smile and waved his hand, "Well. Come here. I''ll tell you secretly. "


    L immediately walked to him and approached him. He whispered in her ear, and the hot air hit her


    neck.


    He said that word.


    With a blushed face, L immediately pushed away the man with an evil smile. Her face was full of


    shame and indignation. "What?"


    "You don''t buy it?"


    "Of course not. How could it be? " She was stunned and shook her head. "She has won the best


    actress award. How could she do such a thing?"


    "And those two people are the men of prestige, and one of them is even her uncle. Don''t you think she


    is afraid?" With an arrogant smile, Jacob narrowed his eyes and said, "It is fatal to her. She will never


    dare to provoke us again."


    "So that is true? No wonder she knelt down to you. If it really leaks out, it will be a fatal blow! "


    She shook her head in disbelief. She still couldn''t believe it!


    Jessica was a cold and arrogant woman in front of others. She was surrounded by countless halos and


    had a bright future. How could she do such a dirty thing?


    Why bother?


    Sure enough, one couldn''t judge a person by the appearance. It wasn''t known what was hidden under


    everyone''s mask.


    So don''t take off other''s mask easily.


    "So you did that on the inte?"


    With a frown, Jacob pulled her into his arms and let her sit on his legs. He asked in a deep voice, "Are


    you afraid?"


    It seemed that L didn''t notice anything wrong with this posture. She leaned against his chest and


    said, "Why should I be afraid of this? I just thought it was inconceivable. Although she has gone too far,


    I think she has learned a lesson. In the future, she would definitely be too scared to sleep at ease.


    You''d better not post any video... "


    "Don''t you ask me how I got the video?"


    She frowned and said with disdain, "What else can it be? Men like to make those tricks and even film


    them to watch! Humph! If this matter escted in the future, Jessica would be the one to suffer. The


    two men would be fine! Enough. Stop talking about her. It''s over now, I believe you and you did


    nothing. "


    The man nodded with satisfaction and held her little hand. "Okay. It''s over. Let''s not talk about it


    anymore. "


    Hearing this, L breathed a sigh of relief. Only then did she realize how strange their postures were.


    She was about to stand up and struggle, but how could he let her go so easily?


    "Let me hold you for a while." The man said in a hoarse voice.


    With a blush on her face, L frowned and said, "I have things to do..."


    He felt sorry for her with non-stop work every day. He sighed and whispered in her ear, "This afternoon,


    I have made an appointment with a doctor. I''ll apany you to see the doctor."


    "Doctor?" She cried out in shock and jumped off him.


    It could be seen that she could escape from him only if she wanted.


    "What doctor? Why should I see a doctor? " L red at him and said angrily.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He slowly stood up and tried to take her hand, but she dodged.

 Chapter 252 Come And Save Me

    Chapter 252 Come And Save Me


    He slowly stood up and tried to take her hand, but she dodged.


    "I heard from Lily that you are not feeling well, so I always want to take you to have a general check-up


    so that I can rest assured. Otherwise, you often work very hard ..."


    "Don''t do this, Jacob! I know my health situation very well. I don''t need to see any doctor, nor do I need


    to have a check-up! I''m fine! No problem at all! "


    Her face turned pale. She looked straight at the man with firm eyes.


    He sighed and shook his head. "L, since there is no problem, you need to check it further. I do it for


    your own good... "


    "For my own good? Why do you suddenly do such a strange thing for my own good? "


    She felt guilty, so she was nervous and excited. She shook her head and said, "You have already


    prepared soup for me to strengthen my body. Now you want me to have a physical examination again...


    What are you going to do? "


    She said in a trembling and choked voice.


    Her trembling voice revealed her uneasiness and panic.


    This made Jacob feel heartbroken.


    "L, don''t be so sensitive. I just want to confirm your physical condition. You don''t want us to worry


    about you, do you? You left the hospital and started to work soon after you got shotst time. I''m afraid


    you can''t take it. I just want you to have a check-up again, or there will be... "


    "Enough! I don''t want to hear your nonsense! I know my physical condition best. Even if I want to have


    a physical examination, Lily will arrange it for me. I don''t need you to find any doctor for me... "


    Jacob held her tightly for fear that she dodged. "Well, I won''t mention it anymore. Don''t be angry."


    L struggled hard. She frowned and said, "Why not mention it?"


    "Don''t be angry..." Jacob held her in his arms, kissed her cheek and gently warmed her up. "It''s not


    easy to clear up the misunderstanding between us. We should make up hand in hand. Don''t be angry


    again because of this matter..."


    She took a deep breath and pursed her lips. "Let go of me. I''m not angry."


    It was not until then that he reluctantly let go of her hand and looked at her gently. "L, in fact, even if


    you are angry, you are still very beautiful... But I still don''t want to see you get angry. I will let you go,


    but you have to remember that I am your husband, and it is reasonable for us to be intimate. You have


    to rest assured to stay by my side... I won''t let you leave me anymore. "


    L nodded and pushed him away with her heart beating fast. She stared at his face and asked, "Are


    you free now? Why do you alwayse to me? "


    "We are a couple. If we don''t meet often, what''s the difference between not seeing each other and


    separation? Because of many interferences of outsiders, we should be happier. I will handle the


    L nodded obediently. She knew he was right. Many people were waiting to embarrass her.


    From Fiona, Jessica, to Ellie, they all thought that there was no good result between Jacob and her...


    They all thought it was just a one-on-one show of her.


    But now it seemed that the man in front of her was also participating.


    So why did she break up with him and make other people satisfied?


    It was undeniable that she loved him... Now that he had taken this step, she really didn''t want to refuse


    the man she loved anymore.


    All of a sudden, L stretched out her hands and wrapped them around his neck. She said seductively,


    "You''re right. You''re my husband, my man. There are too many women who want to covet you. I''m very


    unhappy with that. So you have to give me a firm stand, if I hear that you drink a lot and mess around


    with women again... You are doomed. "


    Jacob seemed a little excited. He nodded nervously and swallowed deeply. "I promise I won''t drink too


    much in the future. I know I was wrong. Have you forgiven me? "


    The man''s deep voice sounded in her ears, with a sense of coquetry, which made her a little nervous.


    "I''ve told you, it is over."


    Seeing that her expression softened, Jacob smiled evilly and said, "It''s still early. I want to do


    something interesting with you..."


    "Ah..." He carried her with his arms and took her back to the bed in the bedroom.


    She tightly wrapped her arms around his neck and frowned, "What are you going to do in the daytime?"


    "I really miss you these days. Don''t you know what I''m going to do? "


    Then they had sex for a long time, which made L beg for mercy.


    Jacob didn''t give up the idea of checking her body, but changed a gentler way.


    L received a call from her grandmother. She asked L to apany her to the hospital...


    Somehow, she was a little flustered.


    She always knew that grandma wanted her to give birth to the offspring of the Gu family. Grandma had


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    mentioned it more than once or two times. If she went to the hospital, she couldn''t guarantee that there


    would be nothing wrong, so she wouldn''t go.


    Then she asked Jane to do the job.


    At the same time, she also suspected that it was the idea of Jacob, but what on earth did he know?


    Did she expose her infertility?


    Now only she and Murphy knew about it. Now that it was difficult for Murphy to protect himself, he


    wouldn''t tell Jacob about this.


    This was really a difficult problem.


    She was very confused, but she didn''t know what to do, so she had to take it step by step.


    Since then, she hadn''t seen Jessica in any public ces. It was a good thing for her that Jessica didn''t


    When a charity dinner party was going on, Celia sat next to L and they talked about Jessica,


    "Jessica went abroad for a vacation and I heard that her schedule was postponed indefinitely. Do you


    know what happened?"


    L shook her head. Thinking of what Jessica had done, she felt embarrassed. "Maybe she is too tired


    recently. It is also a good idea to go on a vacation. I also want to take a month off to go on a trip. "


    "But she told me a few days ago that she would marry Jacob soon... Of course I didn''t believe her. But


    she said confidently, as if she was going to reach the peak of her life. How could she disappear in a


    sh? "


    Celia looked at L in confusion, so L had to answer, "I guess she has said something like that, so


    she is too ashamed to stay. Celia, are you very close to her? Why do you care about her so much? "


    "Oh... Nothing, I''m just curious. "


    With a slight smile, L held Celia''s hand and said, "You look much thinner recently. Are you busy?"


    "I''m not busy at all. I have postponed and cancelled all my schedule for that y, but... what about


    you? Are you going to join the crew? " The two sat at the table and chatted.


    "Yes. The press conference will be held in a few days. Celia, I have to apologize to you solemnly, but


    you know, I like this y very much. "


    "Never mind, it''s all over. Why do you still say that? You must behave well, I believe you will be very


    popr... "


    Celia waved her hands and didn''t want to talk about this topic anymore. She looked around and said to


    L, "I''m leaving now. I have to talk about cooperation with a director..."


    Seeing her leave in a hurry, L was a little confused, but she didn''t think too much.


    But ten minutester, she received a call from Celia for help.


    "L,e to save me! I''m in the room upstairs. I don''t know what to do! Come here alone. Don''t bring


    anyone with you. I... Hurry up! "


    Hearing this, L immediately had a bad feeling. She turned around and rushed upstairs.

 Chapter 253 Danger In The Hotel Room

    Chapter 253 Danger In The Hotel Room


    She heard Celia''s voice for help on the phone and rushed upstairs, but she didn''t know which room it


    was!


    "Celia? Where are you? " She shouted in a low voice, and didn''t dare to look for her in a big way.


    After all, she didn''t know what happened to Celia, and her phone couldn''t get through now.


    What should she do?


    When she was at a loss, the door of a room opened and she was suddenly pulled in by the man inside!


    She screamed, but no one noticed it.


    Before L could react, she was pressed against the wall, and the man said wickedly, "Look at you,


    finally came."


    The man in front of her was...Mr. Chen?


    The power holder of the Chen Group, the so-called Jessica''s uncle?


    She struggled desperately and looked at him fiercely. "What are you doing? Mr. Chen, let go of me!


    Don''t touch me! "


    "Let you go? How can I let you go so easily? Just now, I have noticed that you deliberately winked at


    me and seduced me, then asked me to check in at this hotel. I didn''t expect you to be such wild! "


    Mr. Chen reached out his dirty hand and touched her face. She felt sick!


    "Bah! Don''t touch me. I have no idea what you are talking about! "


    "Wow, you are so fickle? You were not like this when you seduced me... " Mr. Chen narrowed his eyes


    and pressed her hand evilly. "Do you y chastity with me here?"


    "Bastard, get your dirty hands off me!" shouted L fiercely.


    "Bastard?"


    Mr. Chen sneered, "If I''m a Bastard... Then you are a slut. Stop ying double-dealing in front of me!


    Since you have filmed my y, you should have given yourself to me a long time ago! "


    Shocked, L shook her head and blushed. "What are you talking about? Let go of me! Did you get


    the wrong person? "


    "The wrong person? Aren''t you L, the famous actress? Also Jacob''s wife? " Mr. Chen smiled evilly


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    and looked at her face and body lewdly. "I haven''t yed with other''s wife before? I don''t know how it


    feels... "


    "Shameless!" She struggled in shame and anger, with a fierce light in her eyes. "If you dare to touch


    me, Jacob will definitely tear you into pieces! Don''t you remember what happened to Danny? You will


    be the next! "


    "Danny? Youpare me to Danny? I''m the President of the Chen Group. Even the Ai family look to


    me for support. What can the Gu family do to me? Do you think I''m afraid of Jacob? What''s more, it''s


    consensual between us. He can''t me all on me, right! You little slut, you also don''t want your


    husband to know the things between us, do you? "


    Mr. Chen gave an evil smile with a ferocious expression on his face, "If you keep shouting, everyone


    will know that we have a thing, and even your husband will not spare you! So you are more afraid of


    being exposed than me... "


    He reached out his hand and touched her chest. His eyes lit up!


    "Ah!" L shouted in extreme grief and indignation. She felt insulted all over her body and said angrily,


    "Let go of me. I''m going to kill you!"


    She was really panicked!


    This man was the President of the Chen Group!


    But why was she caught by this man when she came to look for Celia?


    And what was the meaning of Mr. Chen''s words?


    What did she miss? Since he knew her identity, why did he say something inexplicable!


    Mr. Chen immediately pulled her to the bathroom. Seeing her struggle, he pped her hard and


    sneered, "The more you resist, the more excited I feel!"


    "Damn it!" She grabbed the wall and refused to go into the bathroom with him. She resisted


    desperately!


    Seeing this, Mr. Chen frowned. He picked up a watering can and sprinkled it on L''s body.


    Immediately, she was sshed with a lot of water.


    She was in a mess.


    Her hair was messy and her clothes were all wet. She looked at Mr. Chen fiercely and said, "You will


    definitely pay for your ignorance!"


    "What? My ignorance? Well, let me see what price I can pay. When I finish, you will know how great I


    am! "


    Mr. Chen tore her clothes and kept struggling with her. She shouted desperately, "Jacob! Where are


    you, Jacob! Get me out of here, please! "


    "Scream even louder. No one wille to save you anyway! Tonight, you are mine! You won''t scream


    when we are done! "


    With a hiss, Mr. Chen tore open her shirt. At this critical moment, the door suddenly opened and they


    looked over in shock.


    She thought it would be Jacob, but she didn''t expect it to be Ryan!


    Ryan rushed in angrily, grabbed Mr. Chen''s cor and punched him again and again. "Who allowed you


    to touch L? You Bastard! "


    With a cruel expression on his face, Ryan looked extremely ferocious and terrible. L shrank aside


    with her wet body tightly and looked at the two tussling people in panic.


    It was the first time that she had seen Ryan being like this!


    He waspletely different from the gentle and elegant man he used to be. He had be a beast!


    She shrank, hid aside and said in a choked voice, "Ryan! He is insane! "


    Ryan beat up again and again, and Mr. Chen was beaten ck and blue. He angrily pointed at Ryan,


    "Ryan, you... How dare you hit me! Don''t you know who I am? "


    "Aren''t you Leon Chen from the Chen Group? You are nothing to me! " Ryan''s punch made Leon


    Chen''s mouth bleeding.


    L stood up and gritted her teeth, "Leon, make it clear. What the hell is going on? Why did you do this


    to me? When did you see that I seduced you? "


    Leon Chen was a little surprised and stunned. "Didn''t you send me a message to ask me to wait for


    you in the room? Is there anyone pretending to be you? "


    "What? Someone... Who is it? "


    Ryan stood up and pointed at Leon Chen, "You''d better tell everything you know, or I will beat you to


    death."


    "I don''t know anything. I thought you threw yourself to me! Wait a minute, do you guys set me up?


    Don''t try to ckmail me? I won''t be fooled by you! " After saying that, Leon Chen immediately took his


    clothes and ran away in dejection.


    Ryan shook his hands and didn''t go after him.


    Leaning against the wall, L shook her head with a pale face. "How could this be?"


    Ryan immediately took a bath towel and covered her with it. He asked worriedly, "Why did youe


    upstairs? Fortunately, I saw youe here but didn''t go back, then I heard your voice when passing by


    here. Otherwise, I can''t imagine what would happen."


    L shuddered at the thought of what happened with Danny. But what about this time?


    "I... It was Celia. She said she needed help... By the way, where is she? Where is she? "

 Chapter 254 She Is Going To Be In Trouble

    Chapter 254 She Is Going To Be In Trouble


    Ryan frowned, "I haven''t seen her from the beginning."


    "How did it happen?"


    Ryan sighed, knowing that he couldn''t think too much at this time, so he pressed her shoulder and


    said, "L, I think you''d better have a rest and change your clothes first. I''ll get one for you, and you


    can go downstairs when you are ready."


    L was wet all over. Now her hair was in a mess, and she couldn''t go out to see anyone like this. But


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    L pursed her lips and said, "Never mind, Ryan. Let''s get out of here."


    "If you leave now and are seen by others, you will surely be photographed. Absolutely not! " Ryan


    frowned and said seriously, "How about you get dressed up a little bit and I find a hat to cover it for


    you..."


    The two of them had reached an agreement. L began to make herself look properly, but she


    suddenly lost her bnce and stepped on something. She wanted to pull Ryan for support, but they


    both fell on the bed.


    Ryan froze in shock, and so did L.


    Just then, the door was suddenly opened.


    A group of people with cameras swarmed over!


    L was stunned. Her eyes widened and her face turned pale. What was going on?


    Ryan stood up subconsciously and blocked the media''s sight with his whole body. "What''s wrong with


    you? Who let you in?"


    "Hurry up! Hurry up!"


    "Mrs. L and Director Ryan are together in the Hotel room at night!"


    "What''s your rtionship? Are you here for the tryst at the charity dinner?"


    "You two with disheveled clothes in the hotel room. It is the solid evidence."


    L''s face turned deathly pale as she dodged the cameras. "No! It''s not like that! "


    "Get out of here right now!" Ryan shouted angrily.


    However, those reporters, maybe not, still kept taking pictures of them, and some took videos of them.


    Some even started to go live streaming!


    L panicked and looked at the person who was holding the mobile phone and shouted, "It''s not what


    you think! I was framed! Ryan came to save me... "


    "Framed? Who did this to you? "


    "It''s not like that. L just had an ident. "


    Ryan said. L looked at him in astonishment, but she soon understood what Ryan meant.


    "No, L just said someone was trying to set her up. Then who is it? What''s going on? "


    Some people kept digging into it. Even though L knew she had said something wrong, it was toote


    to regret!


    She grabbed Ryan''s arm subconsciously and asked for help.


    Ryan stood in front of her and shouted, "Fuck off! No more pictures! "


    He held her shoulder and wanted to break through the heavy crowd to leave, but it was difficult for him


    to take every step.


    People kepting up and squeezing. When they walked out of the room, they even found that there


    were more and more onlookers.


    The two of them were both filled with panic.


    Just as they were besieged, someone behind them suddenly shouted, "Stop!"


    Everyone looked over and saw Jacob standing there with a livid face. His eyes seemed to be burning,


    not to L, but to the group of reporters.


    He strode over, grabbed one person''s camera and threw it hard to the ground.


    He shouted angrily, "No more photos! Who gave you the right to take photos randomly! If you don''t


    stop, you won''t be able to get the job afterwards! "


    Everyone stopped in shock and looked at Jacob with some fear.


    Jacob was a man of his word. No one dared to say any crazy words again.


    Everyone remembered what happened to Danny.


    L could only see his back. It was broad and knowledgeable, and seemed to be full of a sense of


    security.


    Although Ryan also came to save her, she knew that he was the only person she expected.


    He really came.


    Just like that incident with Danny, she was finally saved by him!


    But he... Would he misunderstand something?


    She suddenly looked at his back in fear and felt a little uneasy.


    Ryan frowned and said to Jacob, "They have just taken some misleading scenes. I''m afraid there will


    be some news reportedter."


    Jacob sneered, squinted at the crowd and said arrogantly, "I will tell you today if any news that should


    not be reported is reported, then you are risking your neck! If you want to go bankrupt, just do it, and I


    will apany you to the end! Not to mention a reporter, even apany, I would chase you and


    crush you to death like an ant! Whoever dares to hurt L is to go against me! "


    He said loudly. Then he turned around and hugged the trembling L. Seeing her pale face, he said,


    "Honey, let me take you home."


    L didn''t move her eyes away from him. Hearing this, she smiled weakly, "Okay."


    When Jacob was about to leave, she turned around and said to Ryan, "Thank you, Ryan."


    Jacob also looked at Ryan and nodded slightly. "Thank you, Bro. Fortunately, you arrived in time. I am


    really thankful for that. Let''s have dinner the other day. "


    His eyes were so bright that L couldn''t see clearly what he meant.


    Why did he suddenly thank Ryan? Didn''t he always take Ryan as his rival in love?


    Ryan nodded, "Never mind."


    Ryan felt something was removed from his hand, which made him feel empty.


    The crowd didn''t dare to watch anymore, and Jacob directly picked up L and took her away


    overbearingly in front of everyone.


    He looked serious as he walked.


    She was held in his arms, and the tension seemed to be finally loosened. Leaning against his arms,


    she said softly, "I was really scared to death just now. I once expected you toe, but I didn''t expect


    it to be Ryan. Fortunately, you are here. "


    "If I don''te, Ryan also saved you the same."


    L thought he was jealous.


    "That''s different." She said gently, afraid that he might misunderstand something, and said first, "I was


    framed, and Ryan really saved me. Don''t you believe me? "


    He held her in his arms and walked outside. Suddenly, she felt a little cold and she shivered.


    "Framed? Who did this to you? Why are you still not properly dressed? As your husband, I think I have


    the right to listen to your exnation. But not now... "


    "I can exin." She looked up and said firmly.


    He looked at her face with his bright eyes and said, "Don''t worry. We have plenty of time to exin


    slowly. But the first thing we need to do is to go home. We will settle ounts slowly after we go


    home..."


    L felt that she was going to be in trouble.

 Chapter 255 Having An Affair

    Chapter 255 Having An Affair


    He drove the car and took the confused L back.


    She was still stubborn and insisted on going back to the apartment. He had no choice but to take her


    back to her apartment.


    Looking at her wet body, Jacob put her in the bathtub and was about to take off all her clothes.


    She was a little shy and quickly reached out her hand to stop him. "I can do it myself..."


    Jacob looked at her firmly and said, "I''m your husband. Don''t be shy. Let me help you. Don''t worry. I


    won''t do anything. Are you afraid that I will do something to you? "


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, not like that. I still think... "


    "L, listen to me." He said in a firm tone.


    She looked into his eyes and nodded with a smile.


    Her face was burning all the time, finally he finished.


    "How did you get there?" Lying in the hazy bathtub, L askedzily.


    Suddenly, she felt some movement in the water. When she opened her eyes, she saw that Jacob had


    also entered the bathtub.


    "What are you doing here? This is mine... There is not enough room here... " Said L, frowning.


    Jacob frowned slightly and got close to her with dissatisfaction. "This is indeed a little small. I''ll send


    someone to bring a big one here tomorrow..."


    "Big... My apartment is so small that it can''t fit such arge bathtub. " L moved aside, trying to stay


    away from his burning body.


    "Then if you like the bigger one. We can go home. It is enough for us to take the bath together." The


    man reached out his hand peremptorily and held her snow-white body into his arms, with his chest


    leaning against her back. "Will you like it?"


    With her heart pounding, she pouted and said, "Never mind."


    "I prefer this small one. It''s much morefortable if we squeeze up a little, isn''t it?" His burning breath


    hit her neck, causing her to tremble.


    L blushed and tried to push his hand away from her chest. She said discontentedly, "Ie in to


    have a rest. How can I have a good rest if you keep doing like this..."


    "Didn''t you ask me how I got there? Of course I need to get closer to you so that I can exin to you. "


    He said in a low and hoarse voice, holding her tightly in his arms and making her lean on him.


    "It''s okay to exin, but you don''t have to be so close..."


    "I have to, then you can hear me more clearly." The embrace of Jacob was very warm, making her feel


    extremelyfortable, but her body was glowing all over.


    "I knew you were going to the dinner party today, so I wanted to pick you up. After I finished my work, I


    rushed there. But Lily told me that you suddenly disappeared. I was so worried that you were


    disappeared. So I went to find you. "


    He looked down at the woman in his arms and asked, "Then how did you get there? Should you tell me


    now? "


    L looked at the rose petal floating on the water uneasily. In the mist, she turned around and faced


    him. "Don''t misunderstand Ryan, okay? He saved me, but there might be some messy things on the


    Inte, which would be very unpleasant to hear. Ryan and I would also be very embarrassed


    because of it. But I''m afraid that you misunderstand us. I really didn''t go to see him on purpose. We


    were also... "


    He raised his wet hand and put it on her lips. He looked into her eyes with burning look and said, "No


    need to say."


    She was a little stunned. She held his hand and shook her head. "Don''t you believe what I said?" She


    was worried and bit her lips anxiously. "What I said is true. Why don''t you believe me?"


    He smiled helplessly, held her little hand and raised it. "Don''t worry. I didn''t say that I don''t believe you."


    "Then why don''t you let me finish."


    "Just because I trust you, you don''t have to exin what happened between you and Ryan. I believe


    nothing happened between you and him." He smiled confidently and his gentle eyes shone into her


    eyes.


    L was a little overwhelmed. She asked in surprise, "Why are you so confident in me all of a sudden?


    And still willing to believe me?"


    "Because I know you only love me." He smiled evilly, and his eyes were shining brightly.


    She fell into his deep eyes.


    He was right, and he could be so sure, because everyone knew that he was the only person she loved.


    "So what... Do I need any reason to have an affair? Are you so sure that I haven''t done anything wrong


    to you? " She raised her eyebrows and showed off with an evil smile.


    Of course, Jacob knew what she was thinking. He pinched her tender face and said, "If you dare to


    have an affair with another man, you will get punished!"


    Then he took her over his knees, and the water sshed.


    Flushed with shyness, L pouted, "Hey, what are you doing?" She tried her best to escape, but he


    followed her closely.


    In the small bathtub, the two began to chase each other.


    "Well, let me go." She begged in a soft voice with a blushed face, "I am wrong. I don''t mean to have an


    affair! You are right. "


    "What did I say?"


    Pursing her lips, L walked up to him shyly, put her arms around his neck, and looked at him


    charmingly. "There is only one person in my heart."


    The man swallowed deeply. The fragrance of her body made his eyes red with excitement.


    "L, do you know how beautiful you are?" He touched her wet hair, revealing her pink cheeks, and


    took her to his side with an evil and attractive smile. "And I''m grateful that I have you."


    Biting her lips, L stared at him with her heart beating fast. Then she leaned forward and gave him a


    kiss.


    Jacob was like a little boy who just had his first awakening of love. He looked at her in panic and


    nervousness, stuttering, "You..."


    "Because you no longer doubt me and are willing to believe me. I''m very happy. " She smiled slightly


    with a faraway look in her eyes, which seemed to be telling her endless thoughts.


    He held her face and put it against his forehead. The two looked at each other. "Of course I trust you,


    because you are my wife. I am the only person in your heart. "


    "What about you? Do you have me in your heart? "


    L asked in a gentle voice, with a firm look in her eyes.


    He held her in his arms, and his burning body made her faint.


    He was so confident that she was the one who was not confident.

 Chapter 256 I Will Never Betray You

    Chapter 256 I Will Never Betray You


    "You bad woman, you know the answer." He touched her nose and said dotingly.


    She leaned against his chest and felt his heartbeat. "I really didn''t expect that you didn''t suspect or get


    angry. I thought you would misunderstand us. "


    He yed with her little hand and stroked her smooth skin. "A few years ago, it was I who was ignorant


    of love and acted on impulse that wronged you indiscriminately. It caused us to be apart for so many


    years and so many misunderstandings as well. Now, of course I won''t repeat the same mistake. Others


    just want me to misunderstand you, don''t they? But I wouldn''t be fooled. "


    She frowned and suddenly shook her head. "In fact, the person behind it is not to let you


    misunderstand me and Ryan, but..."


    Looking at her expression, he knew that she had something to say, so he asked seriously, "What


    happened? You can tell me. "


    L knew that she couldn''t hide it from Jacob.


    But she didn''t know what was going on and why Celia was involved?


    She really didn''t want to suspect Celia before there was solid evidence.


    Celia was her elder sister who had taken care of her, and also her good friend. It was impossible for


    Celia to help an outsider set her up, wasn''t it?


    "I think it''s wired. I don''t know how to start." She said hesitantly.


    He held her hands tightly and said gently, "I trust you and Ryan, so you have to be honest with me. We


    can face it together. As we have missed a lot, shouldn''t we solve it together from now on? No matter


    what happens, I''ll always be by your side. You canpletely trust me. "


    She looked at his face uneasily, took a deep breath and said, "The whole thing is because of Celia. She


    suddenly called me and said that she had an ident in the room upstairs and asked me for help! After


    hanging up the phone, her phone couldn''t get through anymore. I didn''t know what happened exactly,


    and I was afraid that it would have bad impact on Celia, so I went upstairs alone. But when I went


    upstairs, I didn''t see Celia. Instead, I was suddenly dragged into the room by someone. It''s not Ryan,


    but Leon. "


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Leon?" Jacob frowned slightly and squinted his eyes deeply. "The one from the Chen Group?"


    "Yes, it''s him. He said a lot of inexplicable words, and said that I seduced him and sent him a message


    to ask him to go upstairs. He attacked me. Fortunately, Ryan followed me and saved me in time. Later,


    when Leon ran away, a group of reporters rushed in. I was stunned during the whole process. I don''t


    know why it turned out like this... "


    L shook her head with disappointment and sadness.


    He looked serious and said coldly, "Leon is a dirty man. He would do anything. But if no one intervenes,


    how could hee to you? Although he has a filthy mind, he doesn''t have the guts. "


    "I am also wondering who sent him the message to pretend to be me."


    "Wait... You said it was Celia who asked you for help? " Jacob frowned uneasily and his face was as


    cold as ice.


    L nodded in panic, "Yes, I still don''t know where she is and what happened to her. We went home


    after I was saved, but what about her? Where is she? How could I forget about it? What if she is in


    trouble and no one can save her. "


    L was about to stand up, and Jacob pressed her down and snapped, "Stay!"


    She shook her head anxiously, "Why are you stopping me?"


    "Even if you go back now, it''s toote. It would happen anyway. But I just want to tell you one thing.


    When I went to the party, I saw Celia sitting there safe and sound. "


    The expression on L''s face changed slightly, with disappointment and embarrassment in her eyes.


    "How could this be?"


    "Celia would know about it." He sneered, "And Lily even asked Celia if she saw you? But she said she


    didn''t know where you were. "


    She felt a lump in her throat.


    How could Celia say that? Didn''t she remember she called for help?


    The phone number and the voice couldn''t be fake.


    "L, I''m the only person you can trust in this world. As for the others, you''d better keep vignt. "


    Jacob said, lowering his head and putting his hands on her shoulders.


    She kept shaking her head, unable to believe such a fact. She sighed, "No, I can''t think like that. I have


    to verify it myself. I can''t suspect her without evidence. She is my respected sister. How could she do


    such a thing? "


    "I heard that there is a role she wants to get recently, instead you get it, didn''t it?"


    She suddenly raised her head with her frightened and uneasy eyes shed. "You mean, because of


    this, she hates me for taking the role from her?"


    "It''s possible. Of course, just as you said, you have to see the truth by yourself. " Jacob stroked her


    head and said gently, "We are not in a hurry to make a conclusion. Keep it before we get the solid


    evidence."


    In a trance, L leaned on his shoulder. "I don''t want to suffer such a thing again. It''s really bad to be


    betrayed by someone close to you. "


    Her eyes were getting wet, but the man didn''t notice it in the mist.


    But he knew that although the things between Flora and Murphy had passed, it must have left a scar in


    her heart.


    He felt sorry for her, but he had no choice.


    "I will never betray you. You just need to remember this. From now on, if you only care about me and


    love me, you will never feel the feeling of being betrayed. "


    The man''s domineering deration warmed L''s heart.


    "Will you really never betray me?" It was not until now that Jacob finally found that her eyes were a little


    wet with crystal tears.


    He reached out his hand and gently wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. "It''s true, more real


    than your tears, more real than pearls."


    She chuckled, punched him on the chest and said angrily, "I''m not crying."


    He clenched her fists and whispered in her ears in a sexy and low voice, "Really? ¡­¡­ But I can feel


    that you... Cried.


    All of a sudden, L''s face turned blushed, as if she had a fever, and the blood all over her body was


    boiling.


    Before she could react, he hugged her and kissed her on the lips.


    He held her tightly no matter how hard she struggled and sshed water. He wouldn''t let her go.


    The two struggled and entangled in the bathtub.


    Breathing became heavy.


    The temperature was rising as well.

 Chapter 257 Whats The Feeling To Be A Cuckold

    Chapter 257 What''s The Feeling To Be A Cuckold


    After afortable sleep, she woke up in the early morning.


    She took out her phone and saw that things were going on uncontrobly.


    Although Jacob had warned those reporters not to publish the news, it had been live streamed on the


    Inte and all kinds of discussions had been started.


    Some even began to find out many of her and Ryan in the same picture or the same style, as well as


    all kinds of coincidences, and made up the illusions that they had loved for many years.


    People who didn''t know the truth would think that she indeed had an affair with Ryan.


    Theizens began to express their sympathy and leftments under the microblog of Jacob.


    "What''s the feeling to be a cuckold?" "Feel sorry for you."


    Damn it!


    What the hell was this? Keyboard man?


    "Humph!"


    The man next to her seemed to hear her and gradually woke up. He held her in his arms and asked in


    a hoarse voice, "What''s wrong?"


    L didn''t expect to wake up the man, but she was really angry andined, "Damn it! The


    keyboard men on the Inte are really pissing me off! "


    He straightened up and rubbed his eyes sleepily. "What''s going on?"


    "Nothing..." She pouted and turned her back to him, sulking.


    Jacob took the phone from her hand secretly. When he was about to see it, he found that the password


    was required. He smiled and tried their wedding date, but it was wrong!


    He remembered that he had tried it once, but it was right back then.


    What happened? Did she change her mind?


    It was not a birthday, not a wedding anniversary. What was the password?


    Somehow, he tried another set of numbers, and it was finally right.


    He smiled evilly, and his eyes were full ofcency. He guessed it right what she was thinking


    again!


    Sure enough, it was the day she came back.


    What did it mean?


    It went without saying.


    Jacob opened microblog page and saw everything shown on it.


    "What''s going on?" The man said angrily.


    Looking back, L grabbed her phone and asked, "How do you know the password?"


    "All your important days have something to do with me. I just think a little bit." Raising his eyebrows


    proudly, Jacob pulled her back into his arms and said gently, "I didn''t expect that things had been live


    streamed. The news hasn''t been released, but the matter has been leaked, we might need to make


    rification. And then we publish some news to cover this matter up. "


    She grabbed his hand and shook her head. "Never mind, let it go."


    Looking at her sad expression, his heart softened. He hugged her and said, "Look at you. You must be


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    tired. Let''s continue to sleep."


    She nestled in his arms and nodded gently.


    She didn''t know why she became softer and softer since she came back to him.


    It seemed that sometimes she could rely on him and no longer pretend to be strong.


    After coaxing L to sleep, Jacob got out of bed quietly and went to the bathroom. He ordered people


    to delete the post, withdraw the trending hashtags, and post positivements.


    It was almost dawn, and the negativements on the Inte were finally reduced. Well, at least it


    looked like that.


    When he went back to bed, he seemed to wake up L. She turned over and went into his arms. "Well,


    where have you been?"


    "I went to the bathroom."


    She closed her eyes and frowned slightly. "Why did it take so long?"


    "So? Miss me? "


    "I don''t miss you. I miss your hug. It''s so warm. Hold me. Don''t go. " L rubbed hard into his arms,


    trying to find afortable posture.


    "It''s still early. We can sleep a little longer." He kissed her forehead and said softly.


    "Okay," said L softly. Then she slept sound in his arms with a smile.


    When the sun was high in the sky, L finally woke up by Lily''s series of deadly call, and the man was


    missing again.


    She picked up the phone in a hurry and heard Lily''s anxious voice. "L, you finally answered the


    phone. I''m so worried."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Have you forgotten today''s schedule! It''s almost the time for the brand activity! "


    Shocked, L sat up in a hurry and panicked, "Oh, yes, it''s about the SHANEL activity! How could I


    forget this? Lily, where are you? " "I''m about to arrive at your apartment! I''ve prepared all the clothes


    and jewelry. Hurry up. "


    L jumped off the bed decisively to wash her face and brush her teeth. While doing that, she walked


    around to have a look, and found that Jacob really left.


    When Lily arrived, L immediately got on the car, changing her clothes and wearing jewelry. Even her


    hair was done by Lily.


    "L, I thought you wouldn''t want to go there after what happenedst night? If you don''t go, we may


    get into trouble. "


    L applied the foundation and made up herself. "I know if I don''t go, something bad will happen


    instead. It''s better to go there in a proper way! "


    After knowing from Lily that the hashtag and negative post were deleted, she thought of the sudden


    disappearance of Jacobst night. With a warm smile, her heart was full of joy.


    "L, it''s not the right time to rx! As far as I know, many people will attend today''s event, including


    Ryan. "


    All of a sudden, L frowned and squinted. "Is Celia also there?"


    Lily didn''t know why L suddenly asked about Celia. Lily thought L wanted to see her, so Lily


    smiled and said, "She seems to be there. I''ll help you keep an eye on itter..."


    She took a deep breath and said, "If you see Celia, tell her I want to talk with her and ask her to wait for


    me."


    Seeing the serious look on L''s face, nodded Lily with hesitation.


    In the starry activities, L and Ivan walked on the red carpet together.


    Ivan was curious, "You made such a big scene yesterday. How could you have the mood toe out


    and take this activity? You are really strong!"


    "I don''t feel guilty. Why don''t I dare toe out? What about you? I heard that you have rejected


    several ys! There is a y that they wanted me to y with you, but it was ruined because you


    didn''t go. How do you think you shouldpensate me? "


    L frowned and said discontentedly.


    Ivanughed. "You are such a big star, and it wouldn''t be harm to lose this one. During this period of


    time, you can also try to work with others and make new screen couple. If it weren''t for this activity, you


    wouldn''t have seen me today. "


    "What the hell are you doing?" She asked in confusion.


    "I will gradually get out of the public sight. After all, in this world, there is something more important


    than acting and money."


    Looking at the expression on Ivan''s face, L could not help but feel strange. She raised her eyebrows


    and asked, "Is it for Jane?"

 Chapter 258 Face To Face Confrontation

    Chapter 258 Face To Face Confrontation


    Ivan looked at her with firm eyes and said, "No, it''s for my own love."


    L smiled and said nothing.


    As soon as Ivan and L entered the hall, they were immediately surrounded by many reporters.


    Although Ivan was a famous young star, all the attention was focused on L because what happened


    yesterday caused a sensation.


    "Is what happened yesterday true?"


    "Are you feeling guilty so you remove the top search?"


    "What does Mr. Jacob think of your scandal?"


    L frowned and smiled lightly, "How many scandals are true? He doesn''t believe it at all, not to


    mention that he was at the scene yesterday and wouldn''t misunderstand anything. Thements


    outside has no effect on us. "


    Standing aside, Ivan thought that L was really strong.


    After a while, L finally escaped from the media and began to look for Celia.


    However, before she could find her, Celia had already returned to her side.


    "L, I have something to tell you. Come to the balcony."


    Biting her lips, L rushed over with Lily.


    After that incident, Jacob had ordered Lily to follow L closely.


    Lily stood not far away. L went to find Celia. Seeing her, L said behind her, "I didn''t expect you to


    ask me out here."


    Celia turned around and said apologetically, "L, I''ve been uneasy since I got the news yesterday. I


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    know you''re here today, so I''ve been waiting for you."


    "Uneasy? Why do you feel uneasy? " L frowned and asked.


    "I... I don''t know. I just feel that there was something wrong with you yesterday. I think it''s very strange!


    Why did you and Ryan show up in the hotel room with messy clothes? What happened? " Celia looked


    at her sincerely, which made her more confused.


    "Why do you ask me? I just want to ask you! If you hadn''t called me to save you, how could I have run


    there and... "


    L was a little angry and looked at Celia with a pale face.


    Celia shook her head and walked up to hold L''s hand. "Oh, is that true? You left because you


    wanted to find me? I really don''t know. In fact, I just got my clothes dirty outside. I called you to ask you


    to bring me a new dress. Butter, my phone ran out of power and I didn''t tell you where I was. I


    thought you wouldn''te to find me. Then I met a new waitress, so she took me to change my


    clothes. "


    Squinting her eyes, L sneered, "This excuse is toome, isn''t it? Celia. "


    Celia was stunned and said awkwardly, "Why do you say that? What I said is true. "


    "Celia, do you really think I''m stupid? Now I think that I was too worried about you at that time, so I


    forgot to think about it. If you really get into trouble, you should inform your agent and assistant. Why


    do you ask me for help? "


    "I called my assistant, but she didn''t answer. That''s why I asked you for help."


    "Really? Then why didn''t you tell Lily that you had asked me for help when she asked about my


    whereabouts? Did you want to dy their opportunity to rescue me? "


    Celia frowned helplessly, "I''m really wronged. I didn''t see you and didn''t tell you where I was. I thought


    you wouldn''te to me. So I changed my clothes and came back. I really don''t know about it. If I


    knew you went to find me, I would definitely save you! "


    L waved her hand impatiently. "Celia, you haven''t told me the truth yet. The more you hide, the more


    I suspect you have other intentions! This series of arrangement was definitely not a coincidence! Was it


    you who pretended to be me to send a message to Leon? "


    "L, I really don''t know what you are talking about. What intention? What Leon? I''m just here to care


    about you. Why do you suspect me? I have always taken good care of you as my own sister. How can I


    hurt you? I have no reason to hurt you! "


    "Celia, I also regard you as my sister. I don''t want to doubt you. But it seems that you are the only one


    involved. Now I find you and only want you to tell me the truth If you don''t want to tell me, I''ll find


    evidence by myself. But I''m afraid that if you really got involved, there will be something irreparable. "


    L fixed her eyes on Celia, hoping to hear the truth.


    But Celia didn''t tell L the truth, with her eyes dodging. It could only indicate that Celia was indeed


    involved.


    "L, I really..."


    "Is what L said true?" The sudden male voice made the two look back at the same time.


    Ivan walked up to them slowly, looked straight at Celia and asked, "Why did you do that?"


    Celia''s face was pale and she frowned. She looked at Ivan sadly and said, "Even you suspect me? You


    would rather believe L''s one-sided words than mine? Ivan, you are my friend! "


    "Just because I''m your friend, I''m very disappointed in you. L is also our friend. But what happened


    yesterday was caused by you? Celia, tell us the truth. Don''t lie to us anymore. "


    Ivan sighed and shook his head with a long face.


    Celia was a little flustered. She took a deep breath and said, "It''s really not like this! Ivan, you can''t


    doubt me! It''s okay that others suspect me, but we grew up together and struggled together till now.


    Don''t you know what kind of person I am? How could I hurt L? I don''t have any grudge against her.


    What''s the benefit of hurting her? "


    Looking at each other, both L and Ivan felt that what Celia said seemed to be reasonable.


    Yes, why did Celia want to hurt her?


    The only possibility that they had a conflict was about the heroine of the y. But after all, the y was


    set to hold the press conference soon and it was impossible to change the heroine again. Why did


    Celia have to do this?


    With a deep frown, Ivan looked at L and said, "What Celia said makes sense. Why did she hurt


    you?"


    "I don''t believe it either. Just because of one role, Celia will hate me? I came to ask you because I


    didn''t believe you would hurt me. I don''t want to doubt you, really. But I need you to be honest with me


    and tell me why you came to me for help! If you don''t have a reasonable exnation, I won''t... "


    "What should I say to make you believe me? I have exined it! I just called my assistant but she didn''t


    answer it. I thought I was closer to you, so I called you. It seems that it''s also my fault. Well, I won''t call


    you for help in the future, okay? Are you satisfied now? I really don''t know what you are thinking about.


    I didn''t do anything to hurt you! "


    The righteous look on Celia''s face affected Ivan''s mind.


    But L''s sixth sense told her that Celia was still lying.


    "Celia, I have given you a chance. Since you are unwilling to tell the truth. Then I have to get the


    evidence. At that time, I hope you can still be righteous and keep a straight face. "

 Chapter 259 Tacit Understanding

    Chapter 259 Tacit Understanding


    "L! Why are you... "


    "If you are really innocent, why do you still turn a blind eye to my ident? You didn''te to me until


    today. As you always care about me, you should have contacted mest night. You are always the


    fastest one. Are you feeling guilty this time? "


    Celia blushed and said discontentedly, "Why should I feel guilty?"


    "It''s good that you don''t feel guilty. If I find out who betrayed me and framed me, I won''t let her go


    easily! " She stared at Celia and said, "Of course I hope that person is not you."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Celia sensed the threat in L''s words. She narrowed her eyes and said, "L, what do you mean?


    Are you really thinking that I did this? If you really doubt me, why do youe to ask me again?


    Anyway, in your heart, you have firmly believed that I did it. Then no matter how I exin it, it''s useless.


    "


    With a helpless smile on her pale face, L said, "I don''t want toe to this either. But don''t worry. If


    you are really innocent, why are you worried? Jacob has gone to collect evidence for me. I believe in


    his ability. This matter will soone to an end. When the evidence proves that you are innocent, I will


    make a good apology to you! "


    Celia and L stared at each other with fire in their eyes.


    "Hey, why are you so tit for tat? Maybe there were misunderstandings? Or someone wants to cause


    you internal strife on purpose... " Ivan stood between the two.


    Celia seemed to be very angry. She grabbed Ivan''s hand and said, "Ivan, how can I calm down after


    being suspected like this? I take her as my own sister. She was framed by other stars abroad in the


    past. I saw that she just started her career, so I protected her. Was I good enough to her? What did I


    want from her? But now, she has be the protagonist, snatched my role, and married a rich man,


    so she kicked me away, and she still wronged me like this... "


    Looking at the friend who was growing up with him together and the sister of his beloved woman, Ivan


    was in a dilemma, but he was still willing to believe what Celia said. After all, there was no conclusive


    evidence yet. If he really wronged Celia, wouldn''t it hurt their rtionship?


    "L, don''t get her wrong before there is evidence..."


    "I know how much you have taken care of me, Celia. I have never forgotten it. And Ivan, I know you are


    in good rtionship, just like brother and sister. But this is the matter between me and her. I believe


    that the result wille soon. Let''s talk about itter. "


    After saying that, L took a deep look at Celia and gave her a warning look.


    Clenching her fists, Celia looked at the figure of L and said to Ivan, "How did she be like this?"


    "What?" Ivan frowned slightly and asked in confusion, "What''s wrong?"


    Pointing at the direction where she disappeared, Celia sighed deeply and said sadly, "Don''t you think


    she has changed? She is totally different from the girl who just started her career before. "


    Ivan frowned, shook his head and said, "Really?"


    "Of course. Now she is full of confidence. Relying on the Gu consortium, she has be so arrogant.


    She even pointed at my nose and scolded me. She has gone too far! Ivan, you let me down too. We


    have been friends for so many years. We are good friends. How could you help her just now? How


    could you suspect me? "


    Staring at Ivan, Celia pursed her lips and said, "I''m really innocent. No matter what others said, you


    have to trust me."


    Ivan put his hand on her shoulder and said with a smile, "Well, we are good friends. Of course I believe


    you." Let''s go back and have a look. "


    Celia smiled bitterly.


    L didn''t expect to get nothing either. She thought that Celia would give her a reasonable


    exnation, but what Celia said was full of loopholes.


    L was disappointed.


    She always remembered how well others treated her.


    Moreover, in a sense, Celia was her example.


    But she also felt that just one role was not enough to let Celia hurt her.


    There must be other reasons.


    Lily had been waiting for her for a long time. Seeing that she came out, Lily quickly put on a coat for her


    and said, "L, bad news. There is something wrong with the role of Princess and Agents."


    "What happened?"


    Her heart jolted and she had a bad feeling again.


    Lily frowned and said, "That Leon is one of the producers of Princess and Agents. He changed you


    because of what happened yesterday!"


    It suddenly urred to L that the y Leon had mentioned at that time was really Princess and


    Agents. Therefore, the person who framed her behind her back killed two birds with one stone!


    That person was too vicious!


    "What did they do?" L tried to calm down and asked.


    Lily took a deep breath and said, "They announced at the official microblog, and the new heroine is


    Celia!"


    "Celia?" She cried out in shock, "Is it really her?"


    "Yes! I didn''t expect that Celia would suddenly make aeback. Anna is in touch with other


    producers of Princess and Agents now, but it is difficult to get your role back because of Leon. Anna


    also said that it was impossible for us to redeem what they had done. "


    L clenched her fists tightly, with her blue veins popping out, and she was very angry.


    Her eyes were as red as fire. "Damn it, Leon. I said I wouldn''t let him go!"


    "L, is it really Celia who did this? Otherwise, how could she get the role? I really didn''t expect that


    she would try every means to get the role... "


    L sneered, "In this entertainment circle, there are really no friends. Everyone is fighting for benefits.


    It''s my fault. I underestimated my enemy."


    When the director of Princess and Agents decided to let L be the heroine, Celia said that she didn''t


    mind and it had passed, but now she was stabbing her in the back!


    Caught off guard, L didn''t even have a chance to fight back.


    After a quick tremble of L''s body, Lily held her up and asked worriedly, "Are you all right?"


    "Where is Jacob? Where is he? "


    "He called just now and said he wanted to ask you if you still want this role. If you really want it, he


    must help you get it back. If not, he has something to do. "


    With a bitter smile, L reached out her hand and said, "Give me the phone."


    While she was on the phone, she said to Lily, "Let''s go back to the car first. It''s done here. "


    Lily took her to the car and the phone was connected.


    "I don''t want it." Squinting her eyes, L said to him gently, "Since she wants it so much, I''ll give it to


    her. Anyway, it''s from Leon, isn''t it? "


    Jacob said in a low and evil voice, "I think so, too. We really have a tacit understanding. "

 Chapter 260 I Will Be The one To Be Destroyed

    Chapter 260 I Will Be The one To Be Destroyed


    Now that L had made up her mind, she felt much more rxed.


    She wouldn''t touch anything stinky anymore.


    People like Leon didn''t need her to do anything. What went around came around.


    That night, the scandal of the Chen Group was exposed. It was about tax evasion and false ounts.


    On the second day, people from the tax bureau came to check the ounts and frozen all the assets


    for investigation.


    The stock of the Chen group dropped sharply all of a sudden.


    Looking at the news on the Inte, L smiledcently. "Leon is digging his own grave. Just one


    charge of the tax evasion is enough for him to deal."


    The man, who was sitting opposite and eating western food elegantly, smiled wickedly. "This is just the


    beginning."


    "Have you found anything?" She looked at him seriously.


    Jacob looked up and nodded, "Do you really want to know? Are you sure you want to know? I advise


    you not to. "


    Confused, L frowned and asked in surprise, "Isn''t it about Celia? Is there anything else? "


    Jacob shook his head and said, "It seems that you have been mentally prepared. Then let me tell you. "


    He found the surveince video at that time, which showed that Celia was indeed as innocent as she


    said. He couldn''t find any ws, and it seemed to have nothing to do with her.


    But Jacob didn''t give up. He even checked the surveince video in every corner. Some clues were


    finally traced by him.


    ording to what Celia said, the waitress who took her change clothes was not from the hotel after the


    hotel staff testified.


    In other words, Celia deliberately yed such a scene in order to prove her innocence just in case that


    it was investigated.


    But in the end, she lifted the stone and threw it at her own feet.


    From here, Jacob was sure that it was her, so he asked someone to investigate the recent


    whereabouts of Celia. It turned out that she had a lot of contact with Ellie and Jessica.


    And Leon was just a target chosen by Celia.


    Because Celia knew that whether it was sessful or not, there must be a conflict between L and


    Leon, so that L would never be able to y the role in the Princess and Agents. Then her chance


    woulde back.


    Hearing what Jacob said, L''s heart grew chill.


    She sighed deeply and smiled bitterly. "Sure enough."


    "Celia is a scheming woman. She used to be your friend, but now she suddenly turned against you. He


    put you in danger just for a role and still pretended to be innocent in front of you. If we don''t have solid


    evidence to prove that she is lying, we don''t know how long she will hide this from you. You went to


    confront her, as expected you must have suffered a setback. "


    She nodded, with a hint of bitterness in her eyes. "Celia is definitely a woman who will never cry even


    when she is about to die. But I''m curious. Does she really turn against me because of a role? "


    "Well, maybe you should ask Celia for it."


    After Jacob finished eating elegantly, he wiped his mouth with a tissue and said, "Do you want me to


    destroy this woman?"


    L looked at him in shock, her face a little stiff. "No... Please don''t... "


    "She has went so far. Why do you still protect her? You already know what kind of person she is? If


    Ryan didn''t arrive in time and Leon got what he wanted, what would you do? " Jacob frowned with


    anger.


    She smiled bitterly and pursed her lips. "Of course I know. Then I''m the one to be destroyed."


    "So you still let her go?"


    "I haven''t heard her exnation yet. I want to know the reason. Otherwise, it would always be on my


    mind. What''s more, it is just returning the favor and we are even. "


    She couldn''t be really cruel and merciless, especially for people she had been close to.


    Celia was her first friend after she came back.


    She respected Celia, but she didn''t expect her to be an enemy.


    "Why do you owe so many people?" Jacob frowned slightly, showing his confusion.


    From Murphy, Flora, to Celia, she always couldn''t bear to do it. In fact, she still cared about those old


    days.


    This woman really made his heart ache.


    All of a sudden, L looked up, raised her eyebrows, stared at him and said lightly, "I owe a lot of


    people, except you. Because you owe me."


    Jacob''s heart ached as if it was stabbed by a needle.


    "I owe you, so I would pay you back with my whole life."


    "It''s still early toe to a conclusion for a lifetime. You owe me too much. You can pay it back little by


    little. "


    She smiled slightly with a gentle expression on her face.


    For outsiders, she always had a clear conscience. No matter what others did, she had to repay them.


    Of course, she would take revenge as well.


    But three strikes and you were out.


    "By the way, Grandma wants me to go to the hospital with her. I feel something is wrong. Usually, it is


    Fiona or Jane that would go with Grandma. Why did Grandma suddenlye to me? She always said


    that I was busy with my work and didn''t want me to apany her. It''s the first time that she has made


    such a request. "


    L looked at his face deeply, trying to find something from his expression.


    Jacob shrugged shoulders, "Maybe she misses you. She has nagging me why you don''t go back to live


    with me these days. Are you still mad at Jessica? "


    "Don''t mention Jessica anymore before me."


    L waved her hands and rolled her eyes with dissatisfaction.


    In fact, she didn''t notice that Jacob had sessfully changed the topic.


    But she didn''t notice it at all. She was led around by the nose.


    Jacob couldn''t helpughing, shook his head and sighed, "It seems that you are still very jealous."


    "Don''t mention any other woman in front of me anymore. Otherwise the keyboard is ready for you.


    Kneeling on the keyboard as long as I''m satisfied. "


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Then she stood up, took her clothes, turned around and left.


    Jacob caught up with her and pulled her into his arms. "Okay, okay, I promise you. No matter what you


    ask me to do, I will do it. It''s not a problem to kneel on the keyboard. "


    He said as he walked, and even the passers-by heard their conversation.


    The passers-by recognized them and whispered.


    With the pink face, L punched him on the chest and frowned, "Keep it down. Why do you say that in


    public?"


    "It was you who said first." He felt wronged.


    "How could it be me?"


    "Okay, I won''t say it again. Don''t be angry. It''s not a big deal. Let''s go home and talk about it when we


    get home. I will definitely listen to my wife."


    He did not lower his tone at all, and was heard by more people passing by.


    L knew he did it on purpose.

 Chapter 261 I Have A Strong Backer

    Chapter 261 I Have A Strong Backer


    "I''m not here to verify anything. Because I have known the truth. You don''t need to defend yourself. I


    just want to ask you something. I''m sincere to you and I''ve never been hypocritical. I''m grateful for your


    care, but I didn''t expect that you would hurt me and do such a thing behind my back. I just want to


    know why. "


    In the second floor of a quiet cafe, L said slowly, stirring the coffee.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about..." Celia said with a frown.


    "Of course you know what I''m talking about. I have found the waitress you asked for help that day. It


    turns out that she is just a witness you found. She is not a hotel attendant at all! "


    L suddenly raised her voice and snapped.


    The corners of Celia''s mouth twitched, and her face was stiff. With a pale face, she said, "That might


    be..."


    "Celia, don''t argue anymore. It''s useless. Now that I''m here for you, I''ve confirmed the truth. I really


    want to know why you hate me so much. Did you do that just for a role? I don''t think so. "


    She frowned deeply and said.


    With a cold smile on her face, Celia said, "For a role, of course not. But it''s just thest straw that


    breaks the camel''s back. Of course, that''s not the most hateful thing you did. "


    L frowned and shook her head in confusion. "What are you talking about? Except for the role, I don''t


    know how I have offended you. "


    "Of course you don''t know. Because you don''t know what I care about the most. " Celia looked at L


    coldly. After Celia took off her mask, there was no need for her to pretend anymore.


    L was even more confused, having no idea what Celia was talking about.


    "Oh, what is that? Have I touched your bottom line? "


    Celia nodded slightly and said angrily, "Yes. Because of a man, he belongs to me, but you want to take


    him away from me! "


    L shook her head in astonishment. "Who..." Suddenly, she thought of something and widened her


    eyes. "You mean Ivan?"


    Celia nodded with a sneer and took a deep breath, "Yes, it''s him! He is the most important person to


    me, but you... "


    "Come on, I''m just a friend of him. Even if I have some rtionship with him, it''s just the screen


    couple... If you are jealous of the screen couple... "


    "Bullshit! It''s not about screen couple at all! " Celia interrupted her angrily and said, "You want to take


    him away from me! Do you know how hard it took me to make him have no gossip and no girlfriend?


    I''m the only important woman around him. But what happened after you appeared? You made him fall


    in love with Jane again! "


    Celia shouted with her red eyes and her expression looked as if she wanted to kill someone!


    It was not until now that L finally understood what was in Celia''s mind. It turned out that she was


    deeply in love with Ivan...


    Because of Ivan''s pursuit of Jane, Celia med all the faults on L!


    It seemed that a man who had a mind to beat his dog would easily find a stick!


    "I didn''t know... You... Like Ivan before... "


    "Of course you didn''t know... No one knows how much I love him... I''ve been waiting for him to have a


    look at me all these years. I don''t expect him to return the same love to me, and it''s enough for me to


    look at him from afar. But what about you? What have you done? You said I was your senior and I took


    good care of you, but you hurt me like this... Don''t think that I don''t know you have made a match for


    them. You create opportunities for them to make up! "


    Celia''s eyes were red with tears, and her clenched fists showed her anger!


    L was stunned. No wonder Celia med her. She had indeed tried to set them up several times


    before, and now Ivan began to reduce his workload for the sake of Jane...


    But this made Celia sad.


    Because of this, Celia had been hating her for a long time. And then something bad like casting


    happened, which made Celia make up her mind to do that.


    "They are always a couple. I just did my friend a favor. Even if I know what you are thinking, I will try my


    best to make a match for them because they still love each other. Besides, no one knew how you felt


    before. "


    "Of course, you will only help Jane! How could you help me? Since you don''t help me, you are not my


    friend anymore. Why can''t I do something bad to you? "


    "I always thought you were a gentle and kind senior, but I didn''t expect you to be so sinister and


    terrible."


    "You forced me!" Celia frowned coldly, "In the past, I wanted to treat you as my little sister to love. You


    were also verypetitive and kind to me. But I didn''t expect that you had such a powerful background


    that you even took away my role! If you really take me as your friend, how can you openly take away


    my role? After all, you are selfish! "


    A bitter smile appeared on L''s face. She looked calm, but her heart was bleeding.


    In the end, Celia thought she was selfish?


    Was there anything wrong with her fairpetition for the role? Just because she married Jacob, Celia


    thought she had a strong background and took advantage of his power to bully others?


    Was all the people who couldn''t get what others got so jealous?


    If they pretended to be weak, would their abnormal mentality be satisfied?


    Yes, she had a strong background, but this was also one of her abilities. In this ruthless entertainment


    circle, if she had no background, she didn''t know how she was killed!


    "Yes, I''m selfish. I''m not a great woman that can sacrifice the role I like for a friend! Besides, if I give the


    role to you, it will prove that you are very weak, won''t it? I thought you didn''t want me to do this. I


    thought you wanted topete with me fairly... I never let Jacob get involved in it, nor did I use the


    reputation of the Gu consortium to do anything. What I get is what I deserve! "


    She said to Celia seriously and gently.


    Celia couldn''t helpughing and said coldly, "Compete with you fairly? I''m just an ordinary person. How


    can Ipare with you, a richdy? When others know that you are the young mistress of the Gu


    consortium, they naturally want to curry favor with you. How can they be willing to offend you? If they


    really don''t give you the role, they must have offended the Gu consortium! So you can get everything


    you want! How dare you say fairness to me! "


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Gritting her lips tightly, L clenched her fists and took a deep breath. "Yes, but even so, now Leon has


    changed my role, hasn''t he? Now you have seeded. You have be the heroine! But let me tell


    you, don''t becent too early. It''s not a good thing! "


    Celia frowned in confusion, "What do you mean..."


    "Haven''t you seen the news of the Chen Group? Don''t worry. It''s just the beginning. I don''t have to deal


    with those who want to hurt me by myself. I have a strong backer... By the way, I seem to have


    forgotten to tell you that he hates the person who hurts me most... "

 Chapter 262 Another Fact

    Chapter 262 Another Fact


    In the face of L''s deration of threat, Celia also tightened her body and her expression twitched.


    "You mean, Jacob will... Revenge on me? You are going to work together to bully me, a weak woman...


    "


    L waved her hands, shook her head and said, "Don''t say that you are a weak woman. It sounds


    creepy. I don''t think Celia is a weak woman! "


    Celia sneered and frowned, "Mrs. L, for you, I''m an ordinary woman without any background just like


    an ant, you can crush me to death if you want! What right do I have to refute? Jacob, the heir of the Gu


    Group, is so powerful. Who dares to offend him? "


    L pursed her lips and said, "But you have already offended him. You hurt me. He won''t let you go


    even if I don''t tell him. But for me, your mistake is not unforgivable. Although you hurt me, fortunately,


    you didn''t make a big mistake, so I can stop going deeply into this matter. It doesn''t mean that I''m


    softhearted. It only means that I can give you a chance to start over. Just like how I treated Murphy...


    You are also my friend. I don''t want to be your real enemy... "


    She didn''t want to add a new enemy for herself or cause herself too much trouble, but she was clear


    that it was impossible for them to go back to the past.


    Celia looked at L with a pale face and suddenly lowered her head. She seemed to be shocked and


    copsed.


    L frowned and looked at her, not knowing what had happened all of a sudden.


    She was stunned, and then Celia seemed to cry out of pain.


    What was going on?


    What did she see?


    "You... What''s wrong with you? " Confused, L stepped forward and grabbed Celia''s hand. "Why are


    you crying?"


    Tears streamed down Celia''s face. When she raised her head, there was sadness and pity in her eyes.


    She said sadly, "I''m sorry, L... I... I am too narrow-minded... "


    "What are you talking about... All of a sudden... " She was a little flustered about Celia''s sudden


    change.


    Celia held her hand back. The cold touch made L panic.


    "I do hate your unfairness to me... But I don''t want to really hurt you... Although I am jealous of you and


    hate you, I still have feelings for you... "


    With tears in her eyes, Celia shook her head sadly and said, "In fact, I''m d that you''re fine, or I''ll


    really me myself."


    "What do you mean?"


    L frowned deeply. "Why do you realize your fault so soon?"


    "I knew I did something wrong. When something bad almost happened to you... But I still felt very


    ufortable at that time... I was full of resentment against you! I shouldn''t have hurt you because of


    the role. I''ve be someone else''s tool... "


    "Who else?" L asked in confusion.


    Celia looked at L with a sad look on her face. "L, do you believe me? I''m just a pawn in this


    matter. Someone threatened me and took advantage of me to hurt you... Because of my resentment


    towards you, I finally agreed. But I didn''t mean to do that... "


    L seemed to have grasped something important. "Who else? Someone threatened you to do so? "


    Celia nodded, with tears in her eyes. She held L''s hand aggrievedly and said, "I''m sorry... You are


    willing to forgive me for what I have done, which really makes me feel ashamed. You''re right. I''m a bad


    guy and I should ept your punishment. No matter what you do to me, I won''t fight back. L, you


    are so kind. I said those words on purpose to irritate you, but you still... "


    L shook her head immediately. "I''m not a kind woman, nor do I want to punish you... But who on


    earth threatened you? How? "


    Hearing this, Celia shook her head suddenly with her eyes twinkling. "L, don''t ask anymore."


    "No, since this matter has something to do with me, I must know the truth..."


    Celia looked very embarrassed. Her face was pale and the corners of her mouth twitched. "Who hates


    you? Who wants to hurt you? That woman hates you more than I do... "


    Squinting her eyes, L asked in surprise, "Ellie?"


    Celia didn''t say anything, but let out a sigh.


    "How did she threaten you?"


    Then Celia burst into tears again. Her face was full of torture and pain.


    Then no matter what L asked, Celia didn''t want to say anything more.


    This made L even more curious.


    "Well, since you don''t want to talk about it, I''ll go to meet Ellie." As soon as L stood up and turned


    around, her hand was grabbed by Celia.


    "Don''t... Don''t go to find her! L, if you still have a little affection for me, don''t ask her. This will only


    put me in a more dangerous situation... "


    "What is it that makes you be threatened to hurt me? If she didn''t threaten you, what would you do... "


    Celia shook her head and sighed, "I don''t know. Maybe I would have been holding back my resentment


    all the time. Maybe one day I can''t bear it anymore and will get angry at you or have a quarrel with


    you... But I never want to hurt you. L. Can you trust me? "


    There were different kinds of feelings in L''s heart. She didn''t want to think it again that her friend


    betrayed her, and she was very sad... She had nned to be a stranger with Celia, but now Celia told


    her that there was another fact...


    What was the truth on earth? Should she confront Ellie in person?


    "If you want me to really believe you, just tell me the truth. Now that you havee to this, don''t try to


    hide anything. If there is really any difficult problem, we can solve it together. After all, many hands


    provide great strength. You don''t have to bear it alone. "


    Celia looked at her gratefully, as if she had experienced many vicissitudes of life, "Okay, I can tell you,


    but you have to promise me that you won''t do anything... I''m just telling you the truth, but you don''t get


    involved. If you get involved, it will only make things worse. "


    L had no choice but to nod in agreement. Celia took a deep breath and said slowly, "That day, it was


    Jessica who suddenly asked me out. When I arrived, I just drank a ss of water and then I fainted. I


    didn''t feel anything. But when I woke up, I found myself naked in the hotel room... "


    L was shocked. Her eyes widened and her face turned pale. "How could this be... You... What


    happenedter? Why didn''t you call the police? "


    Celia smiled bitterly, "With our identity, how can we throw ourselves into the when such a thing


    happens? L, I just hate myself for being too short of vignce and forgetting what kind of person


    Jessica is... "


    "But now, Jessica has already..."


    "Yes. She left without a trace. But the other woman found me and threatened me with my nude photos.


    If I didn''t help her harm you, she would make it public... L, I can''t watch myself being destroyed... So


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    I was struggling in my heart. Just at this moment, I heard that Ivan gave up his job for that woman. I


    was really angry and desperate, and finally agreed to them... "

 Chapter 263 I Promise To Quit Taking Drugs

    Chapter 263 I Promise To Quit Taking Drugs


    With a guilty and apologetic look at L, Celia gritted her teeth.


    Hearing this, L felt something was wrong, but she could not know what was wrong.


    Indeed, if a female star''s nude was photographed, it would be fatal to her. Maybe she would really be


    used as a pawn.


    Celia must be at a loss at this time. In addition, she was dissatisfied and resentful with L, so she


    almost made mistakes...


    "Ellie, she also colluded with Jessica... Before Jessica could threaten you with your nude photos, she


    left. So Ellie got your photos... "


    "Yes... That''s it. "


    Celia held L''s hand and shook her head, "So, please let me go, okay? Don''t make things difficult for


    me. Although I was stubborn just now, I''m really afraid of... Your husband. "


    "Celia, in fact, as long as you don''t have any malice against me, no one will do anything to you. Jacob


    said that he would give me time to deal with this matter myself. Of course, if I can''t handle it well, he


    will interfere. "


    Celia breathed a sigh of relief. "I have already been very miserable. I was taken nude photos by others.


    If you really don''t forgive me and Jacob destroys my acting career, then I''m really done."


    L took a deep breath and said lightly, "Don''t worry. Your acting career is still bright. It won''t be over.


    You''d better not rx about your nude photos, because you don''t know when Ellie will use those


    photos to threaten you again. "


    "No, she has returned those photos to me after I did that." Celia said with a pale face.


    In a trance, L smiled and shook her head. "Not necessarily. What if she makes a copy of those


    photos? I just kindly remind you. I have something else to do, so I have to go now. "


    Then L turned around and left the cafe.


    When she came out, the sun was so bright that she took out the sunsses and slowly put it on.


    Even if Celia was in a dilemma and had her own difficulties, it didn''t mean that L would forget what


    she had done.


    It was impossible for them to be friends again.


    She walked forward and got into the car handsomely.


    Just then, she received a call from the hospital.


    When she rushed to the hospital, she saw Murphy. She raised her hand and gave him a loud p. "You


    bastard!"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Murphy endured the p without any expression on his face.


    "She is still pregnant! What were you doing? How did you take care of her? "


    "¡­¡­"


    "Why don''t you say a word? Say something! " She shouted angrily.


    Murphy lowered his head and said nothing. He still kept silent.


    "If you don''t quit taking drugs, don''t expect to get her back!"


    "I know."


    "Then tell me, what do you think? Flora has gone. Do you still want to make Kate who is your baby''s


    mother sad? You should know that they love you the most in the world. If you can''t even protect the


    one who loves you well, you really don''t deserve to be a human! "


    L red at him, pushed him away and walked into the ward.


    At the sight of L, Kate, who was lying on the bed with a pale face, smiled weakly and asked, "Why


    are you here?"


    L quickly reached out her hand and held Kate''s hand. "I received a call from your butler. He told me


    that you are in hospital. so I just came here. Are you okay... "


    "Nothing serious. It''s just that the fetus is a little unstable... I didn''t expect that it was still unstable after


    three months. Fortunately, he sent me to the hospital in time... "


    "He sent you here? I thought it was your butler... "


    "I heard you scolded him just now. Don''t me him. He didn''t mean to do that. He must have been


    unconscious at that time, and he just identally touched me. "


    "Kate, why do you always speak for him? Are you too... "


    With a bitter smile, Kate shook her head and said, "No. I''m just telling the truth. It has nothing to do with


    him. It was me who was careless. "


    Then, Kate let Murphye in.


    Murphy slowly pushed the door open and walked in. Looking at the two of them, he said with an


    apologetic look in his face, "No matter how you me me, I really did something wrong. But I promise


    you, Kate, I will quit it. I promise you I must quit taking drugs... "


    Tears welled up in Kate''s eyes. She pursed her lips and asked, "Really?"


    "Yes." Murphy said firmly.


    Overjoyed, L held Kate''s cold hand and said, "If he promises you, it must be true."


    She was very happy to see them like this, which proved that everything was going in a good direction.


    No matter she forgave Murphy or not, she hoped that he could turn over a new leaf and make up with


    Kate...


    "But no matter how I tried to persuade you before, you refused to quit taking drug. We had to force you


    to quit... I was also sad. I didn''t want to see you be so dispirited. But you''re addicted to drugs, it''s


    really not good for yourself. If Flora is still alive, she won''t want to see you like this. "


    Hearing this, Murphy lowered his head and said, "Since I have promised you, I will do it. I will turn over


    a new leaf for the sake of our child. "


    With a bitter smile, Kate touched her belly and said, "Yes, for our baby. That''s what we all think. "


    Looking at the two of them, L pushed Murphy to the bed to keep Katepany. Then she closed


    the door and quietly left.


    There came a call from Jacob suddenly.


    "Come to the Rose Restaurant. I''ll wait for you here. " After saying that, Jacob hung up the phone.


    She was still a little confused. Why were his words so short?


    When she arrived, she found that Jacob not only called her, but also asked Ryan and Ivan out.


    After the four of them sat down, Jacob opened his mouth.


    "I invited you here. I happen to have time today, so I want to have a meal with all of you. "


    L cut the steak and smiled. She waited to see what else he wanted to do.


    Ryan was so absorbed in looking at L that he didn''t notice that Jacob was staring at him with his red


    eyes full of danger.


    "Look at you. You are worn out. Where did youe from?" Ryan asked.


    L raised her head and took a look at Jacob who sat beside her subconsciously. "Oh, I went to the


    hospital to visit a friend."


    "Which friend is in hospital?" Jacob asked, turning his head in confusion.


    Squinting her eyes, L smiled slightly and said, "I have a lot of friends. You may not know all of them."


    "Oh? But these two are also your friends, aren''t they? I invited them to dinner for you. " A strange look


    shed across Jacob''s face.


    L frowned in confusion.


    What did he mean?


    "Thanks to Ryan''s help that day, you were able to get rid of others'' trap. And Ivan also took good care


    of you in daily life. So I have to thank the two of them. Since everyone is here today, I''d like to propose


    a toast to Ryan... "


    He raised his wine ss and motioned for Ryan.


    But Ryan felt that Jacob was showing off.

 Chapter 264 An Awkward Dinner

    Chapter 264 An Awkward Dinner


    It was not a toast, but to show off.


    Ryan frowned and didn''t reply.


    But L frowned and looked at Jacob. Senior? When did he treat Ryan as Senior?


    Maybe...


    "I also think it''s a little awkward. But since you are L''s senior, that means you are mine too. It seems


    that we both need time to get used to it. "


    Heughed and looked at Ryan calmly.


    Ryan''s face became stiff. He smiled awkwardly, raised his ss and nodded. "Yes, we need time to


    adapt. Besides you don''t have to thank me. Never mind. I take care of her. It''s between her and me. "


    "As her closest person, I think it''s necessary for me to speak for her."


    The undercurrent between the two men was clearly seen by L. She smiled quietly and did not


    speak.


    However, Ivan looked at them and felt very embarrassed and shook his head helplessly.


    "The steak is really good. I''ll take... Come to eat some other day."


    Seeing that Ivan changed the topic, L looked at him and said, "Who are you taking? Tell me."


    "Don''t you know who I''m gonna take with?"


    Lughed and asked deliberately, "Whom? How could I know? You should ask yourself! "


    And the two men seemed to be still shouting in secret.


    L caught a glimpse of it from the corner of her eyes, but she didn''t bother to pay attention to it and


    chatted with Ivan.


    At this moment, a familiar figure suddenly came over, which surprised her. She frowned and asked,


    "Why are you here?"


    When Ivan turned around, he saw Celia standing there. He stood up and asked her to sit beside him.


    "You''re here? Sit down. What do you want to eat? "


    "What''s wrong with you, Ivan?" Jacob asked with a frown.


    Ivan looked at Celia, and said "It seems to have a misunderstanding, isn''t it? So I asked her toe


    with me. We are all friends. How can Celia be absent? "


    L didn''t expect that Ivan would ask Celia toe at this time. In fact, it was more embarrassing.


    But Ivan didn''t know the facts, so she didn''t know what to say.


    Celia nced at the crowd and was at a loss. "I didn''t know you are here. Ivan asked me to have


    dinner here, but he didn''t tell me... "


    "Well, we are all friends. If there is any misunderstanding, just let''s talk it through.


    Ivan just wanted to be a peacemaker. He didn''t want to see anything unpleasant between L and


    Celia.


    Looking at L, Jacob found that there was something strange about her expression, and he didn''t


    know what the two had said before.


    After Celia sat down, the atmosphere became more awkward.


    Of course, Jacob was not in the mood to argue with Ryan anymore. He lowered his head and said


    nothing.


    "Misunderstanding? What misunderstanding?" Ryan asked.


    L said with smile, "I don''t think it''s a good time to talk about this now. Since you''re here, let''s have


    dinner together. As for other things, I don''t care. "


    Seeing her attitude, Jacob thought that maybe Celia had really said something to her.


    Jacob looked at Celia deeply and said coldly, "Miss Celia, did you say something to my wife? I thought


    it had been solved this morning... "


    "Nothing." L winked at Jacob to stop him from talking.


    At least she didn''t think it was appropriate to mention it in such an asion.


    Celia''s face became pale and looked at L and Jacob with awkward expression.


    Jacob sneered, "It seems that the misunderstanding has been cleared up?"


    L neither admitted nor denied. She smiled at Jacob and asked, "What do you think?"


    "All right, all right. I really hope that everyone is fine. We are all friends. There won''t be any


    misunderstanding. L, there must be someone else who hurt you. Celia has no enmity with you. How


    could she hurt you? I think this is probably done by others who hates L the most and wants to get


    benefit from it. "


    Ryan narrowed his eyes and asked, "Is it Ellie?"


    L nodded and said firmly, "Yes, it''s very likely her."


    With a deep frown, Jacob stared at her coldly.


    She looked at everyone calmly and said, "But this matter is a little tricky. It''s still early to make a


    conclusion."


    "It seems that you have made up your mind." Jacob sighed slightly. Well, let it be. Anyway, she had to


    deal with it by herself.


    What he could do is to stand behind her.


    L smiled and looked at Celia. When she was about to say something, it seemed that Ivan saw


    something and stood up abruptly.


    "What''s wrong, Ivan?" Celia asked in confusion.


    As if Ivan had lost his mind, he walked in another direction.


    The other three looked at him in confusion.


    It was L who first saw Jane. She shouted in surprise, "Is it Jane?"


    Celia''s face turned red with anger.


    Noticing this, L sighed and shook her head.


    With a frown, Ivan saw Jane sitting with a man by the window, talking andughing. He immediately


    rushed to them.


    "Who is this?"


    Looking up at the familiar figure, Jane asked in surprise, "Why are you here?"


    "I want to ask you, who is this man?"


    "It''s my friend. Does it have anything to do with you?" Jane rolled her eyes and turned to the man


    opposite her. She smiled and said, "Never mind."


    "It does matter. I''m also your friend. "


    Jane said discontentedly, "Really? When did we be friends? What''s more, even if you are my


    friend, you can''t disturb me and my friend during the dinner, right? You can leave now. "


    Frowning with dissatisfaction, Ivan immediately moved a chair and squeezed between the two.


    "I won''t leave. I''d like to see which friend of yours is this."


    Jane took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down, so that she wouldn''t get mad.


    "This is Doctor Richard I have mentioned. This is..."


    "Of course I know the famous star, Ivan." Doctor Richard said gently.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ivan looked at Doctor Richard up and down. With thick eyebrows and big eyes, he looked good, but a


    little bit sissy.


    He remembered that Jane had told him that this was the man she met in a blind date. He didn''t expect


    that she didn''t lie to him, and they had dated more than once?


    This made Ivan very unhappy.


    "You know him... I thought people like you wouldn''t see his y. He is just fresh meat" Jane said with a


    smile.


    "Yes, everyone knows me. I''m a superstar now, not fresh meat anymore! " Ivan corrected her seriously.


    "I have a patient not long ago. She said that she dreamed of marrying a fresh-faced young celebrity all


    day long and told me a lot of things. Now Mr. Ivan is in front of me. "


    Janeughed out, and looked at Ivan, "I forgot to introduce. Richard is a psychologist."

 Chapter 265 She Was Really Angry

    Chapter 265 She Was Really Angry


    Ivan''s face turned red with anger.


    He looked at Doctor Richard angrily and sneered, "Really? It seems that my fan has found the wrong


    doctor... Is it suitable for a psychiatrist to disclose the patient''s privacy in such a public ce? "


    Doctor Richard was a little embarrassed. His eyes shed, "I didn''t tell you the patient''s name, so I


    didn''t really disclose the patient''s privacy."


    "But you have already revealed her identity." Ivan said in a deep voice.


    Jane felt that the atmosphere was a little tense. She quickly poured a ss of wine for Doctor Richard,


    "Have a taste of this. Let''s not talk about anything else."


    Doctor Richard nodded and the two began to talk as if no one was around.


    No matter how hard Ivan tried to interrupt them, it seemed that he couldn''t get involved.


    At this time, Celia hade over and stood in front of him. "Ivan, you must have finished greeting


    here. We are all waiting for you. I think you''d better not disturb Jane. Jane, enjoy your meal! "


    As Celia spoke, she was about to take Ivan away, but he refused to leave.


    Jane let out a sign, "Enough! Ivan, stop it! If you want to stay, just stay here! We''re almost done. It''s


    time to go! "


    Jane looked at Doctor Richard and said gently, "Doctor Richard, let''s go."


    Doctor Richard stood up with acent smile on his face. This made Ivan even more furious!


    He stepped forward, grabbed Jane''s arm and said hurriedly, "Where are you going? It is toote now.


    Where are you going? "


    Jane shook off his hand, "Where are we going? It has nothing to do with you! Ivan, you have already


    gone too far. Don''t make me angrier, okay? "


    Doctor Richard also walked up to Jane and stood beside her. He stared at Ivan and said, "Mr. Ivan, you


    don''t want your rude behavior to be seen by your fans, do you? You know, maybe your fans wille


    out from somewhere... "


    "Who do you think you are? It''s none of your business. Go away! " As soon as Ivan pushed Doctor


    Richard away, Doctor Richard lost his bnce and hit a pir beside him...


    "Ah..." Doctor Richard covered his forehead, frowned tightly and shouted with pain.


    "Are you all right?" Jane asked worriedly as she walked over to Doctor Richard to check his forehead.


    Doctor Richard shook his head and said, "It doesn''t matter."


    "What are you pretending to do, Mr. Richard? I didn''t use so much strength! You bumped into it


    yourself! "


    "Ivan!" Jane turned around and scolded, "You''ve gone too far! Why did you do this to my friend? Who


    do you think you are? Why do you get involved in my rtionship? Please take care of yourself and


    continue to love your fans and your career. Don''t disturb me, okay? "


    There was anger in her eyes, which could not be ignored by Ivan.


    He knew that she was really angry this time.


    But was she really angry with him just because of Doctor Richard? How could it be?


    Was Doctor Richard really so important to her?


    Hearing that, Ivan was infuriated and wanted to say something more. But before he could say anything


    more, Jane had already turned around and pulled Doctor Richard out of the restaurant.


    Celia had seen everything just now, and her anger was not less than Ivan''s, but she could not show it.


    She grabbed Ivan''s arm in a hurry and said, "Ivan, I think we''d better not disturb them. Jane really gets


    angry, if you continue to disturb her, you two will quarrel even more fiercely. Stop it, okay? Let''s go. "


    Looking at their backs angrily, Ivan shook his head firmly and said, "No, I can''t watch her leave with


    another man!"


    He pushed away Celia''s hand, which made her feel empty. She stared nkly at the figure which was


    chasing after Jane, and felt more and more bitter in her heart.


    Why couldn''t her love be aboveboard?


    She also wanted to be jealous and pestering like Ivan, but she didn''t dare to do so...


    She was afraid that if her secret was exposed, Ivan would not be so good to her.


    Because she knew very clearly that there was only one person in his heart.


    Before Jane and Doctor Richard reached the door, they were stopped by a guest at the table. L


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    stood up and said, "No wonder Ivan suddenly ran out. It turns out that you came with your friend."


    Putting aside the trouble caused by Ivan, Jane said to the crowd, "This is Doctor Richard."


    After greeting the crowd, Doctor Richard covered his forehead in pain.


    Ryan was confused, "What''s the matter?"


    Jane sneered awkwardly, "Someone was so idle that he pushed Doctor Richard."


    L rolled her eyes and knew what had happened. She smiled and said, "We''re almost done. Why


    don''t we go for a drink together?"


    Jane looked at Doctor Richard with embarrassment and shook her head. "I won''t go. I''ll take Doctor


    Richard back to check the wound..."


    Doctor Richard hurriedly said, "It doesn''t matter. Since they are all your friends, I also want to make


    friends with them... Let''s go together. "


    Both L and Jacob looked at Doctor Richard and felt that he was not as simple as he looked.


    "Okay, let''s go together!" L also said to Ivan and Celia who were walking up to them, "It''s Mr. Jacob''s


    treat to the King Bar tonight."


    With a frown, Ivan breathed a sigh of relief. At least Doctor Richard and Jane wouldn''t leave alone.


    On the other hand, Celia was staring at L. Why did L gather these people together after she knew


    what Celia wanted?


    What''s her intention?


    Even Jacob couldn''t figure it out. What did L want to do?


    After they arrived at the bar, some people were drinking and other people were ying guessing. Only


    Celia and Ivan fixed their eyes on one person respectively.


    Celia looked at Ivan, and Ivan looked at Jane.


    "Doctor Richard is so young and promising. You started a clinic from scratch and now it has be so


    L smiled and looked at Doctor Richard with starry eyes, while Doctor Richard smiled lightly. "Mrs.


    L, you must be kidding. What kind of talent am I? Mr. Jacob is a real genius."


    L immediately shook her head and said, "Well, just call me L. Since you are the friend of Jane,


    you are also our friend. We are friends now, so you can just call my name. This one, you can just call


    him Jacob. "


    Doctor Richard looked at Jacob, and Jacob nodded and said, "Doctor Richard, you don''t have to be so


    restrained and polite. Just treat us as ordinary friends. But I have to tell you, Jane is my beloved


    cousin. If you want to be with her, you have to get along well with her and take good care of her,


    otherwise... "


    "What are you talking about? Does he dare to bully Jane? Let alone they are just friends... " Hearing


    that, L frowned. What Jacob said seemed that the two of them were going to be together. But they


    just started to be friends.


    "Yes, you are just friends. Don''t get so close! " Ivan said angrily all of a sudden.


    Jane curled her lips and sneered, "It''s none of your business. You''d better shut up. Otherwise, I will let


    what you don''t want to see happen right now! "

 Chapter 266 Spy On The Enemy

    Chapter 266 Spy On The Enemy


    Hearing what Jane said, Ivan felt that she was so angry that she said something to threaten him.


    He took a deep breath and said, "Don''t be too impulsive. I''m afraid you''ll regret it. "


    Jane rolled her eyes, looked at Doctor Richard and said in a low voice, "Don''t mind him. He has a


    different mind from others."


    "It''s okay. Mr. Ivan is also very humorous. I don''t care what he said. "


    L sighed and shook her head. Ivan was too impatient. Why did he make trouble at this time? Didn''t


    he see that she was helping him to spy on the enemy?


    As for Celia...


    Out of the corner of her eye, L saw that Celia fixed her eyes on Ivan. The cold light could be seen in


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    the dim light.


    It seemed that what Celia said was true. She really loved him.


    What''s more, she hid her love very well.


    If Celia hadn''t told her, she wouldn''t have known what Celia was thinking.


    Everyone thought they were very good friends, but they didn''t know that Celia had such a secret


    intention.


    "Doctor Richard looks very good. Do you feel tired as a psychologist?" L asked hurriedly.


    Doctor Richard smiled gently, "I don''t feel tired. In fact, I just listen to the patient''s distress and find a


    way to solve it..."


    "Well, that''s good. I also have some distress. I will go to see you another day."


    Jacob frowned and looked back at L.


    Ryan asked nervously, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Nothing, Ryan. Just some... Minor questions. It''s useless to talk to you. I''m going to talk to Doctor


    Richard about it. "


    Shaking her head helplessly, Jane looked at Doctor Richard and said, "Don''t forget to charge her. Don''t


    give a discount. Mrs. L is very good at making money..."


    "Jane, don''t try to make money from me. I''m stingy. You have to give me a discount. Otherwise, I will


    consider whether to go to see Doctor Richard. "


    "No, L. Since you want to see a psychologist, you must remember to go to see Doctor Richard. He


    is really professional. "


    L frowned and asked, "How do you know he is very professional? You are not his patient, are you? "


    Jane smiled in a trance and shook her head, "How could it be? But my feeling tells me that Doctor


    Richard is very professional and good. If you have any mental problems, you can go to see him... "


    Jacob chuckled, "Do you think we are all suffering from depression?"


    "Exactly! Jacob is right. It is not a good thing to visit him often. I don''t think you should go to see him,


    L. Otherwise, your privacy will be leaked and your problems and identity will be exposed... "


    With a scornful smile, Ivan looked at Doctor Richard with disdain.


    Jane deliberately ignored his words and continued to say to Doctor Richard, "Your father and mother


    asked us to have a meal tomorrow a few days ago. I also want to invite them to dinner. How about I


    book a restaurant..."


    "Jane, this is what I should do. When you have time, you can tell me and I''ll arrange everything. I''m


    sorry, they didn''t even tell me about this. They just told you. "


    "It doesn''t matter. I also want to treat them. I happen to have time the day after tomorrow afternoon.


    How about we make an appointment in that afternoon? "


    Doctor Richard nodded, "Okay. I''ll arrange it. "


    "Why do you see his parents? How far have you been? " Ivan asked anxiously. He couldn''t figure out


    what was going on between them.


    Jane ignored his words and continued to eat the fruit, while Doctor Richard was talking with Ryan next


    to him.


    With a livid face, Ivan pushed the door open and walked out.


    Celia followed Ivan out immediately and saw him punching the wall with his fist in the corner!


    She ran quickly to him and grabbed his hand at once. "What are you doing, Ivan?" She asked


    worriedly.


    "Leave me alone!"


    He pushed away Celia hard and continued to punch the wall with anger!


    "Why are you torturing yourself? Don''t be like this, okay? You will only hurt people who love you, but


    those who don''t care about you will be very happy! Others who don''t care about you won''t care about


    you no matter what you do! While those who really care about you will feel sad for you! "


    With tears in her eyes, she asked, "Why do you hurt yourself?"


    "Humph, will anyone care about me? Look at her. She smiled brightly at Doctor Richard. What''s the


    rtionship between them? They have only known each other for a few days, but she is going to date


    him? Why is she so casual? "


    Ivan shouted loudly and didn''t notice that Jane who wasing out heard what he said.


    She frowned deeply and walked over with dissatisfaction. "Ivan, I''m just a casual woman! So I can date


    anyone whom I am willing to date. It is none of your business! Why do you speak ill of me behind my


    back? What kind of person do you think you are?"


    "Enough! Stop it, Jane! Who do you think you are? You can teach him a lesson as you like? He has


    already been very sad. You not only don''t care about him, but also say such excessive words to hurt


    him. Don''t you think you are very bad? "


    Celia stared at Jane nervously.


    Jane sneered and looked at Celia up and down, "I''m very bad? Are you deaf? Didn''t you hear what he


    said about me? Are you defending him like this because of your own selfish motive? "


    "Jane, don''t go too far. I don''t have any selfish motive. I just can''t stand it. I know what he has done to


    you... He was angry for you, but you turned a blind eye to him! Please, if you don''t want to repeat the


    same mistake, just stay away from him and don''t appear in his life, okay? "


    "I stay away from him? I... I''m sorry. I have my own life. If you want to protect this man so much, just let


    him stay away from my life. It''s better for him not to appear in my life. "


    "Enough! Jane, do you really not want to see me? " Ivan squinted his eyes which was blood red.


    Staring at him, Jane stiffened and didn''t know how to answer.


    "Ivan, don''t be angry. It''s not worth getting angry for her. She doesn''t care about you anymore. Why do


    you still... "


    Before Celia could finish her words, Ivan stopped her and pushed her, "Don''t interrupt! This is the


    matter between me and her! "


    Celia had to swallow back her words.


    With a pale face, Jane looked at the man and said, "Yes, I would rather look at Doctor Richard''s face


    than yours! Do you understand? "


    With a bitter smile, Ivan shook his head and said, "It''s impossible."


    "I''m telling the truth." She said firmly.


    "I don''t believe... I don''t believe what you said. "


    Ivan''s face became more terrifying. Suddenly, he stepped forward, held Jane''s head with his big hand,


    took her to his side, bent over and kissed her on the lips...


    "Hmm..." With her eyes wide open, Jane looked at the face that was so close to her in astonishment.


    And Celia, who was standing next to them, was also stunned.

 Chapter 267 You Know Who Regrets

    Chapter 267 You Know Who Regrets


    Time seemed to stop here.


    Ivan held Jane tightly as if he was afraid that she would disappear.


    His hug made her out of breath.


    Jane stamped on his foot angrily and pushed him away. "You''ve gone too far, Ivan!"


    "You don''t want to see me, but I have to appear in front of you! Jane, I''m telling you, I''ll pester you for


    the rest of my life! I will never let go of you, nor watch you being so happy with another man! "


    "Can you stop it? Can''t you understand me? How many times do I have to tell you? We have broken up


    for a long time! Haven''t you been fine for so many years? Why are you pestering me all of a sudden!


    Are you going to ruin your own career? Why are you still making trouble and bullying me here? "


    Tears were welling up in Jane''s eyes, and her eyes were red. She bit her lips tightly.


    Taking a step forward, Ivan grabbed her hand and said firmly, "I will win you back at all costs! You


    asked me why. I can tell you now, because I have had enough of it for so many years! I''m fed up with


    only looking at you from afar and I can''t get close to you! I''m fed up with being close to other women in


    front of the screen, however you''re the only one in my heart! I''m fed up with how I will go crazy if I can''t


    see you in the future... Jane, do you hear me clearly? I don''t want that kind of life anymore! "


    From his appearance, she could tell that he was sincere.


    But even so, even if she felt heartbroken, she could not ept his love.


    "That''s your own business. It has nothing to do with me. Since we broke up, we have nothing to do with


    each other. You have no right to interfere with my making friends. I don''t have time to care about your


    feelings. We are just like parallel lines and will never be together. This is what I have realized since the


    first day we broke up. "


    Ivan''s heart seemed to be broken into pieces.


    His eyes blurred and he couldn''t even see Jane''s face clearly...


    "No, you won''t."


    "I am serious! Ivan, how old are you? Why are you still so childish? I''m not young anymore. I can''t


    afford to y with you! Who do you think you are? Do you really think I can''t forget you? You are just


    one of my ex-boyfriends... I have dated many men over the years. Whether I met someone who is


    suitable for me or not, I don''t care about you at all... Don''t take yourself too seriously. I have never been


    pestering a man who has already broken up with me. It is you who have been messing around all the


    time! "


    Celia stepped forward, grabbed Ivan''s arm and said softly, "Ivan, don''t be like this, okay? Let''s go. "


    Ivan looked at Jane in a daze.


    When Celia was about to take Ivan to leave, she suddenly stopped and turned around to say to Jane, "I


    will take good care of him and I hope you can stay away from him. Don''t appear in his sight. Just as


    you said, you will never be together again. "


    Jane sneered and said with disdain, "You just need to take care of him. As for me, you are not qualified


    to tell me what to do. "


    Celia narrowed her eyes and smiled faintly. Then she turned around and left with Ivan.


    Standing still, Jane stared at the direction where they disappeared for a long time, lost in thought.


    L walked to her side and gently patted her on the shoulder. "Why do you have to scold him like that?


    You always regret in the end..."


    Jane turned her back to L and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. "Who regrets?"


    "You know who regrets."


    "L, what do you want to do again? Why do you have to gather us together?" Jane asked in


    confusion.


    "If I don''t gather you together, how can I try to make someone''s heart exposed?" L said with a smile.


    "Whose heart?"


    "You can see whose heart now?" With a bright smile on her face, L said, "In fact, Jane, you can


    have pursued the love you want regardless of everything, but you have worried too much... Right? "


    Jane said in a trembling voice, "No... I don''t want to talk about it. "


    "You are holding back your love in front of me. Aren''t you tired, Jane?" Looking at Jane, L felt sorry


    for her... Jane''s eyes couldn''t deceive her.


    L could feel the affection hidden on Jane''s eyes.


    Just like her affection to Jacob.


    Others might not understand or see it, but she knew it personally.


    Hearing L''s words, Jane burst into tears. She couldn''t stand it anymore, with tears streaming down


    her face.


    "I... I am so tired... "


    "I have shoulders here. Although they are not very strong, I can let you rely on them..." As soon as L


    finished speaking, Jane turned around andid her head on L''s shoulder.


    "L, you are a bad woman."


    "I''m not a bad woman. It is you who are too stubborn."


    "You can''t understand, L. It''s impossible for me to be with him again. For me, he is just a dream, a


    dream that I have had countless times, but is unreachable. I know we are impossible, so why do I give


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    him hope? I''m fine now. Doctor Richard is a good man. Getting married and having children may be


    what I want. As for Ivan, he is a famous star, I never want to step into his world. "


    At the end of her words, she was obviously crying. L patted her head tofort her and said, "If you


    feel ufortable, let''s go first."


    After a few seconds of silence, Jane took a deep breath, raised her head and wiped her tears. "No, I''m


    fine. Let''s go back. Doctor Richard is still waiting for me. "


    L looked at her with a frown and sighed.


    On the other side, Celia walked out with Ivan. She wanted to push him into the car, but he walked away


    directly.


    She had no choice but to follow him. The two of them walked on the street.


    The dim yellow light shone on Ivan''s body, and Celia walked on his back.


    Fortunately, it was at night. Few people were on the road, and they were not recognized when some


    people were passing by asionally.


    He was the only one in Celia''s eyes.


    She had a lot to say to him, but she didn''t know where to start. She could only see him so dispirited.


    With negative mood, Ivan walked step by step. He didn''t even notice that there was someone behind


    him and didn''t know where to go.


    Suddenly, his feet seemed to be tripped. He suddenly leaned forward and fell down.


    Celia caught up with him in a hurry, bent over and grabbed him, "Are you okay, Ivan?"


    Ivan frowned, "Celia? Why are you here... Why did Ie out? "


    "I took you out. It''s depressing there. We don''t want to stay there anymore. " Celia looked at him


    deeply, "Let me take you home."


    Shaking his head and hands, Ivan stood up and said, "No. I want to be alone for a while... "


    "No... Ivan, let me stay with you. I want to be with you, okay? " Celia couldn''t help hugging him and


    said affectionately.

 Chapter 268 I Want To Watch Your Live Broadcast

    Chapter 268 I Want To Watch Your Live Broadcast


    Stunned, Ivan pushed her away subconsciously and shouted angrily, "Stay away from me!"


    "Ivan! Why do you push me away? " Celia asked sadly.


    "Celia, what are you doing? I''ve told you to stay away from me. I want to be alone for a while! Don''t


    bother me. Do you hear me? "


    Ivan yelled, with the blue veins standing out on his face.


    "Am I bothering you? I just want tofort you! Why are you sad for a woman who doesn''t care about


    you at all? Can''t you see that she doesn''t love you at all? She has a new life and you have your own


    world. Why do you still want to entangle with the past? "


    "You can''t go back! You really can''t go back! "


    After hearing this, Ivan gave her a p across the face. Celia covered her face and looked at Ivan in


    horror.


    He had always been a gentleman. Although sometimes he was unreliable, he had never said anything


    harsh to her.


    Let alone pping her in the face?


    In the past, Celia didn''t dare to think about it.


    With tears streaming down her face, she looked at the man she had loved for many years and said in


    confusion, "You pped me..."


    It was not until he pulled his hand back that he realized his regret. He took a few steps back and shook


    his head repeatedly. "I''m sorry... I didn''t mean it. Celia, I didn''t mean to p you. "


    "If you p me, you will wake up a little bit. Well, you can do it! p me hard! You can p me as you


    like. I just want you to be sober! Don''t be so stubborn, okay? "


    Ivan sneered and asked, "Really? Am I too stubborn? "


    Celia stepped forward and held his arm, "If you are unhappy, I can take you to drink something."


    Ivan nodded slightly, "Okay. Let''s get drunk and forget those painful memories."


    When L and Jane returned to the bar, Doctor Richard and Ryan were drinking happily. Seeing them


    take my wife away first."


    L frowned, shook off his hand and said indifferently, "I''m not leaving. I haven''t drunk enough... "


    "Don''t drink anymore. Drunkard!" He pressed her shoulders and looked at Jane. "Can''t you give my


    wife back to me?"


    Jane shook her head helplessly. She looked at L and said, "It''s not easy for you to be together


    again. Don''t act like a child. Listen to me, go back with him. If you have anything to say, you two should


    talk it out patiently..." She held L''s hand and said seriously, "Don''t be like me... I just want to see you


    get along well with each other. "


    L felt pity for Jane and didn''t know what to say.


    She had been very worried about Jane, but since Jane said so, she still let Jacob take her away.


    The two of them walked out and saw that Ivan and Celia left together.


    L looked in that direction and sighed deeply.


    "What are you sighing for?" Jacob asked with a frown.


    "Nothing."


    "Then what on earth do you want to do today... Why didn''t you let me say out what Celia has done to


    you? " He whispered.


    L shook her head. "I didn''t say it out because she told me one thing.... She said she was threatened


    by Ellie because Ellie had her nude photos. Besides, she hated me so much at that time that she


    almost made a mistake. "


    "Oh? How could things turn out like this? And it had something to do with Ellie? "


    "I also didn''t expect that... But I think you should go to ask Ellie if she really did such a thing... "


    Jacob was very surprised. "You want me to ask her?"


    "Yes." L nodded frankly. "Or what? Do you want me to see her? "


    Jacob narrowed his eyes and sneered, "You don''t want to go, so you want to push me to find her? L,


    you are so generous. Aren''t you afraid that I will rekindle the old love with her after I see her many


    times? "


    L pouted and said discontentedly, "Rekindling the old love? Do you think I''m really so generous? I


    won''t give you that chance! Even if you go to see Ellie, remember to turn on the video. I want to watch


    the whole process of your live broadcast! "


    She said firmly with a smile.


    And she smiledcently.


    In the eyes of Jacob, she was a little cute.


    "Live broadcast? Do you regard me as an online celebrity? Do I have to livestream for you? " Jacob


    shook his head and sighed.


    She raised her eyebrows and noddedcently. "If I go to see her, maybe we will have a big fight.


    At that time, either she or I will be injured... As you said, you would help me deal with things that I


    couldn''t deal with. Now it''s time for you to prove yourself. Are you going to flinch at this time? "


    "All right. If it''s my wife''s order, I will follow it."


    L still went to the hospital with grandma as promised.


    As for why Jane didn''te, she didn''t know.


    After apanying grandma to finish the physical examination, she was also asked to have a physical


    examination.


    She was very reluctant and shook her head repeatedly. "Grandma, I have done a physical examination


    before, and there is nothing wrong with my body. No need to do it again. "


    "Well, since you''re here, of course I want to see you get the health report. Otherwise, you look so pale.


    I''m really worried about you..."


    L''s face was indeed a little pale, and her eyes were in a trance. "No, I really don''t have to do it. I


    have an activity to attendter. Grandma, I will let my assistant send you back!"


    "L..." Mrs. Gu held her hand and asked seriously, "Are you really unwilling to do the examination?"


    She shook her head firmly. "I really don''t need it."


    After L left in a hurry, Lily sent Mrs. Gu home. After returning home, Mrs. Gu called Jacob. "I failed.


    That girl insisted on not doing it... No matter what I say, she won''t listen to me... Tell me, what


    happened on earth? "


    "Nothing. I''m just worried about her health. I''m afraid that she was too tired recently."


    "If she is fine, you won''t force her to have a check-up. To be honest, you must tell me, or I will tell L


    that you arranged me to let her do the check-up. You asked me to do so... "


    Hearing grandma''s threat, Jacob took a deep breath and said with a smile, "Actually, I just... She hasn''t


    been on her period for a while. I''m afraid there''s something wrong with her... "


    Hearing that, grandma asked in surprise, "What? Really? Is she... Is she pregnant? Am I right? "


    "No... She... This morning, I found that her menstrual period hase, so it was a misunderstanding.


    She is fine. Otherwise, I want to take her to have a check-up. Since she doesn''t want to, just forget it.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Grandma, have a good rest. I''ll go back to see you tomorrow. "


    "Well... But if you have some good news, you must tell me. s, I''m looking forward to seeing your


    child now... Jacob, you have to try hard. I really want to see that day... "


    After a few seconds of silence, Jacob said okay and hung up the phone.

 Chapter 269 Framed Her

    Chapter 269 Framed Her


    L was really a stubborn woman.


    She couldn''t change her mind even though grandma asked her to have a check-up.


    But the more she wanted to escape, the more suspicious it was.


    But he really wanted to know her physical condition. What should he do?


    "Have you been waiting for a long time?" The sudden female voice came and the woman immediately


    sat beside him.


    "Not long. I just came."


    Ellie waved to the waiter and ordered a cup of Americano. She smiled at Jacob and said, "How long


    haven''t you asked me out?"


    "Of course I won''t take the initiative to ask you out. But Ie to see you today for something..."


    "Well... Don''t say that. Of course I know. You muste to me for the matter of L... It really hurts


    me. I can sit with you and forget what happened before. As long as you give me a call, I will still see


    you again... But you came to me for her. I really don''t want to say a word. "


    Ellie frowned and said coldly.


    Jacob took a sip of coffee and smiled, "Just as you said, I also can forget the past. I''m not here for her,


    but for the reputation of the Gu Family. Her business is my business, and mine is the business of the


    Gu family. "


    Ellie raised her eyebrows in disdain, "Humph, after all, she is the only one in your heart... But what


    about her? Are you the only one in her heart? I saw the photo of her and her senior on the news. They


    were disheveled... It was none of my business this time. I didn''t do anything. She made such a scandal


    by herself. I just want tough at her. If youe to me for this matter, I can tell you, it has nothing to


    do with me. "


    Jacob frowned slightly, "Didn''t you take the nude photo of someone to threaten her? In order to frame


    L, you have done everything you can... "


    Ellie was very surprised and asked, "What are you talking about? What nude photos? Whose nude


    photos? Was it true that someone did it on purpose to frame her? Ha ha, that''s funny. It seems that she


    has offended a lot of people. Maybe it was the person who ispeting with her for a role! She has


    more enemies than I imagined... "


    Hearing what Ellie said, Jacob became more confused and had a bad feeling.


    "What about Leon? Do you know him? "


    "Yes, I know him. He is the boss of the Chen Group... What does it have to do with me? What are you


    talking about? " Ellie frowned deeper and shook her head, "Wait, youe to question me about nude


    photos... Did someone do something bad and want to frame me? Humph, it has nothing to do with me!


    Why do you think I''m the only one who will frame L when something happens to her? She has so


    many enemies. Why do you think I am that one? "


    "It''s because someone testified against you that Ie here to verify with you."


    Ellie pouted with disdain, her delicate face showing dissatisfaction. "Well, then I can tell you, it has


    nothing to do with me. I don''t know who is trying to frame me. Since you want to investigate, you


    should make it clear to me. If you find out the truth, please tell me. I also want to know who it is... "


    Jacob immediately stood up and looked down at her. "How about I take you to see that person? You


    can confront her face to face. What do you think?"


    Ellie''s eyes twinkled and she smiled, "Why? If you want to investigate it, just do it. What''s the


    rtionship with me? "


    "Let''s go. Why not?"


    "It''s not that I don''t dare, but that I don''t want to get involved in your business at all... Just tell me who


    she is. I''ll get even with her myself. "


    "Lady, here is your coffee."


    With a sneer, Jacob picked up his phone and shook his head. "I''ve already paid the bill."


    As he was about to leave, Ellie immediately stood up and grabbed his hand, "Jacob... Are you leaving


    like this? Can''t you sit down and chat with me? I haven''t seen you for a long time, and we haven''t had


    a good talk... Isn''t it good for us two to renew acquaintance? "


    "I''m sorry. I have something else to do..." Jacob said, gently taking her hand off.


    Ellie shook her head and asked in confusion, "Why... Are you going to see her? "


    "Let me go." The man said coldly.


    "I don''t... Just stay and have a few words with me, okay? Is it worth doing this for her? She doesn''t


    deserve you at all... She seduced other men and flirted with them. What about me? For you, I refused


    everyone''s pursuit and waited for you wholeheartedly. I never messed around with others. Jacob, I love


    you more than she does! "


    Ellie looked at him affectionately, eager to get his approval, but he looked at her coldly. "But I only love


    her."


    "It''s impossible... Jacob, why do you think you love her? How could you fall in love with her? A few


    years ago, when I left, you hated her so much, didn''t you? Why do you say you love her now? Are you


    fooled by something? "


    Jacob took a deep breath and said lightly, "I don''t know when... Maybe it was when we got married,


    maybe it was on the day of our divorce, maybe it was when she came back... Ellie, you know clearly


    that I have no feeling for you. It''s the same from beginning to end. "


    "I''m not convinced... I don''t believe I will lose to her... "


    "It''s useless to be unconvinced. My heart has been given to her from the very beginning, but I didn''t


    realize it myself. When I found it, it was almost toote. Fortunately, God gave me another chance. I


    have the chance to make up for everything, so I don''t allow anyone to destroy it. "


    He stared at Ellie and said seriously, "I warn you, don''t touch her again. Otherwise, I don''t know what I


    will do. If that dayes, don''t me me for being ruthless. "


    Then he left without looking back.


    Ellie stood still and looked at his figure coldly. Her body almost stiffened.


    "L, you are really an obstacle between Jacob and me! But you will lose to me sooner orter! " Then


    Ellie made a call to Celia.


    "Come to see me right now."


    Then Celia came to the coffee shop in a hurry.


    Ellie said to her with contempt, "You are so smart. You have found a way out for yourself... Nude


    photos? What nude photos? Have I threatened you to frame L? "Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "How did you know? Did L see you for this? " Celia said nervously.


    "It''s not L. It''s Jacob who came to ask me. I didn''t expect you to be so cunning toe up with such


    an excuse to deceive L... "


    "Miss Ellie, I''m really not..." Celia exined anxiously, "I had no choice but to tell such a lie to


    prevaricate because L forced me too hard... And I didn''t say it was you. I just said that someone


    threatened me. But she thought of you! I swear I didn''t say anything bad about you! "


    Afraid of offending Ellie, Celia exined in a hurry.


    "But you still set me up... We cooperated with each other. Now you want to put all the me on me and


    be innocent? "

 Chapter 270 Meet Your Old Flame

    Chapter 270 Meet Your Old me


    Celia was a little flustered and her face turned pale. She shook her head with regret and said, "I really


    don''t mean to hurt you. It''s all L''s guess! If you feel not good, I''ll go to find her to rify it now. "


    Ellie shouted out, "Sit down! Who let you act so rashly! Isn''t it enough to make up such a lie? Now you


    want to hurt me again? If you go to defend me in front of her now, don''t you just let them know that we


    are on the same side? You can''t do anything right! "


    With cunning look on her face, Celia nodded and said, "Right, how could I forget? But what should I


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    do? I was too nervous when she forced me to say. So I said something without thinking. Please forgive


    me this time. "


    Ellie sneered at her and said, "You were nervous? If so, how could you make up such a perfect lie?


    Celia, do you think I''m a fool? "


    Celia smiled, "Miss Ellie, don''t make fun of me."


    "Well, let''s stop talking about it. In fact, I came here to ask you to do something for me. If you do it well,


    then we are good. Otherwise, you would definitely lose that y. "


    Clenching her fingers, Celia asked in a trembling voice, "But I heard that something happened to Mr.


    Chen''spany. That y might be also involved? "


    Ellie looked at her with distain, "What are you afraid of? Leon is just one of the investors. Others


    haven''t gone bankrupt, right? Not to mention our Ye Family. Although it has gone through ups and


    downs, it won''t fall by the wayside. "


    Hearing this, Celia breathed a sigh of relief. She looked at Ellie and said, "Miss Ellie, I really need this


    y. I must be the heroine of it, so I can do anything at any cost!"


    Squinting the eyes, Ellie sneered, "At any costs? Really? If I give you a chance... "


    "What chance? As long as it can make me popr and surpass L... I will do it. "


    Ellie smiled and raised her eyebrows. "Last time, Mr. Chen was very unhappy, besides something


    happened in thepany, so he is in a very bad mood. He needs someone tofort him."


    A strange look appeared on Celia''s face.


    Just as Jacob didn''t know how to reply to L, L came to him.


    "Haven''t you given up making me do the check-up? What do you want? "


    "Of course I want you to be healthy. If you don''t ept it, I can do nothing about it. But I hope you''d


    better do it, or I still have my way. "


    L squinted and rolled her eyes. "You can''t make me yield."


    No one knew when such a dispute would stop.


    The more he insisted, the more flustered she was.


    "Didn''t you go to see your old me? It''s been sote. You were chatting for a long time? " She asked


    with a frown, sitting cross legged in front of the dresser.


    Jacob looked up at her and said, "I just sat for a while and then I went back to thepany."


    "By the way, why haven''t I seen Barry for a long time? Where does he go? He didn''t go back to the MY


    Group either. I thought he was doing something for you, but he didn''t appear around you as well. "


    L frowned in confusion and asked.


    "Oh, he is running some errands for me.." Said Jacob, looking down at his phone.


    She raised her eyebrows and rolled her eyes. "What important thing do you ask him to do? Is there


    anything wrong with the Gu consortium? "


    "No, it''s about a new project. I asked him to pave the way first. What? Do you miss him? Huh? " He


    said thest word in a threatening tone.


    Jacob looked at her back with deep eyes, and the air seemed to be filled with a sense of jealousy.


    L pouted and nodded, "You''re right. I didn''t think that I would miss him so much these days without


    seeing him. Hope he coulde back soon, the MY Group needs him. I might need him too. "


    "I don''t need him." The man raised his head and sneered, "Since I don''t need him, I think he should


    stay there for a few more days." He picked up his phone and sent a voice message, "I don''t need you


    here. I think you need to stay there. You just stay there and wait for my further notice."


    Then he put down the phone coldly.


    "I heard from Barry that he has helped you a lot. Now that he can''te back, you have to do it


    yourself, don''t you?" said L with a sneer.


    With a gloomy face, Jacob said unhappily, "Does he really think he is good at this? Besides, I have a lot


    of people who work for me. "


    She curled her lips and shook her head. "But no one is as easy as Barry, right?"


    Jacob''s face darkened.


    Before his face turned cold, L quickly changed the topic. "What on earth did you say to Ellie? You


    didn''t say a word the whole day..."


    With a serious look on his face, Jacob sighed, "What truth do you want to hear?"


    "I want to know her attitude. Did she deny it from embarrassment? Or shamelessly admit it Or maybe


    neither? "


    He stood up and walked to her back. Looking at L in the mirror, he said, "You are right, neither of


    them. She shamelessly denied it. "


    "What? Deny... Really? What do you think? " L asked for his opinion.


    Jacob said, "If you ask for my opinion, I will tell you that the surprise on Ellie''s face when I was taking


    about the pictures is not deceiving. She didn''t know about the naked pictures. But I still have the


    second thought about whether she is involved or not. "


    Frowning, L asked in confusion, "It has nothing to do with her? Except her, who else would threaten


    Celia with the naked pictures? "


    Jacob narrowed his eyes and looked at her deeply. "L, have you ever thought that what if Celia told


    a lie herself?"

 Chapter 271 Virgin Mary Bitch

    Chapter 271 Virgin Mary Bitch


    L was stunned.


    She had expected this possibility. But she still put her faith in luck.


    "I know it''s possible. But if she lied to me again, I would never forgive her. "


    Jacob scolded, "If you still forgive her, then you are really..."


    "What? Why don''t you go on? " She narrowed her eyes and spread out her hands, "Do you want to say


    that I am the Virgin Mary Bitch?"


    The perfume she was applying was so fresh, natural and tempting.


    "You said it yourself. I didn''t say anything. "


    The man approached her, bent over and pressed her shoulders, smelling.


    Looking back, L pouted and snorted, "Isn''t this what you think? You think I''m a Virgin Mary, but if I''m


    cruel and merciless, maybe you''ll be disgusted with me. "


    He pulled her up and smoothed her hair on her shoulder with his big hand. He looked at her gently and


    said, "How can I feel disgusted with you? What are you talking about? "


    "Isn''t it? If I be bad, do you still like me? " She asked softly.


    He whispered in her ear, looked at the two people in the mirror and smiled, "I like you no matter what."


    Her heart missed a beat, and the beat seemed to be faster and faster, and the atmosphere became a


    little hot.


    L in pajamas was full ofziness and charm. She took off her makeup and revealed the real side of


    her to him.


    "Liar!" She said softly.


    Jacob swallowed hard and his Adam''s Apple moved up and down. He pressed his face against hers


    and said in a low and hoarse voice, "What did I lie to you?"


    "You lied to get both my heart and my body."


    The man smiledcently and directly held her in his arms.


    "Hey..."


    "Then what about one more time. The night is so charming. We should do something great to our


    bodies and minds. "


    L punched him on the chest and said angrily, "How dare you say that! Do you think I don''t know


    what you are thinking about? "


    Jacobughed and nodded with satisfaction. "You are right. We can do dirty things together..."


    "Ah..."


    The curtain slowly fell, covering the moonlight outside.


    The room was full of romance.


    A grand ceremony was held by theke. L walked on the red carpet hand in hand with Jacob.


    Countless media reporters were surrounding them, still digging the gossip about L and Ryan. Just


    as Ryan came over, the three faced the media together.


    "Ryan is our friend and we are very familiar with each other. Since it is a misunderstanding, it is over. I


    hope you guys won''t jeopardize our friendship. Anyway, we will still want to be friends afterwards. "


    "Yes, we had dinner together a few days ago."


    Ryan looked at the couple and couldn''t helpughing, "Right, how dare I have any evil thoughts? Mr.


    Jacob will kill me. Besides, there is only one person in L''s eyes. Didn''t you notice that she only


    looked at him the whole time? "


    "Hahaha..."


    L blushed and lowered her head shyly.


    Holding her shoulder, Jacob stood out and said to the crowd, "Ryan, don''t make fun of L. She is


    shy."


    "Okay, okay. Let''s go inside."


    L nodded. Then he held her hand and walked forward.


    The reporters were all amazed. "Ah, look at them. They are so sweet. They have to hold hands no


    matter where they go. Jacob''s attention is all on L. "


    "Yes, it''s too sweet to pretend."


    When the two entered the hall, Jacob asked in a low voice, "Why do you take me here? Just to say


    those words? "


    Frowning, L pinched his hand discontentedly. "What? Can''t you just stay with me? Aren''t you free


    today? If you think you are busy, you can leave now. I won''t stop you. I''ll go to Ryan to apany me.


    "


    Hearing this, Jacob''s face darkened. "Why do you go to him? I''m here right now. Who said I was busy?


    I am free as a bird. So remember, the position beside you is mine. No one else can covet it. " While


    saying that, he gave a hint to Ryan next to him.


    Ryan walked to the other side of L, shook his head and sighed, "I think Mr. Jacob is better to be


    busy with his business. Maybe he doesn''t know much about the entertainment circle."


    "How could I not know? If you tell me in person, I''ll know. "


    Seeing a familiar figure sh by, L said to Jacob, "I need go to the bathroom."


    "What? I''ll go with you... "


    Before he finished his words, Ryan gave a disdainful look.


    L frowned in surprise. "Go with me to the bathroom? You are such a freak! "


    Jacob smiled awkwardly, "Then I''ll wait for you here."


    L shook her head helplessly, picked up her dress and walked towards the bathroom.


    But she didn''t go to the bathroom directly, but looked for that figure.


    She kept walking inside. When she went deep, no one came. She heard some noise faintly.


    The sound of rustling echoed in the air.


    She got closer and wanted to hear it clearly, but she could only hear the ambiguous voice.


    The more she heard, the more panic she felt.


    Who was inside? Could it be the figure just now?


    Finally, some voices were heard.


    "I won''t argue with you about what happenedst time. From now on, if I need you, youe to me


    obediently, okay?"


    "Mr. Chen, I''m making up for my mistake here. Aren''t you satisfied? "


    "If you want me to be satisfied, you should work harder..."


    "Then what you promised me... Be gentle... "


    "Well, if you serve me well, do you still worry that you don''t have money to make? Do you think that


    they can defeat me with that little thing? I am much more powerful than they think! You just need to be


    good! "


    "Yes, Mr. Chen... HMM... Ah... "


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing the voice, L felt colder and colder.


    After a while, the voice finally stopped. Leon tidied up his clothes and went out.


    She hid behind and watched Leon leave. Then she pushed the door open and walked in.


    Celia was getting up awkwardly. When she saw that L suddenly came in, her face turned pale with


    fear.


    "You... Why are you here? " She gasped and her face turned pale. "When did youe?"


    Squinting her eyes, L looked at the flustered Celia and said, "I''ve been outside from the beginning.


    I''ve heard the whole thing. Celia, I never knew that you would do such a thing. "

 Chapter 272 Hurting Each Other

    Chapter 272 Hurting Each Other


    Celia closed her mouth and looked at her with a strange look. Suddenly, she said coldly, "Since you


    see it, I won''t hide it from you anymore. I''ll tell you what you want to know. Yes, you have seen who that


    person is. I did it that day. "


    Taking a step forward, L pped her in the face and said angrily, "Why don''t you deny it now? Why


    don''t you continue lying? "


    Celia covered her face and looked at her fiercely, "Since the lie has been exposed, there is no need to


    hide it anymore. Besides, you won''t believe me, will you? "


    "Yes, I won''t believe you anymore. I''ve given you a chance, but you''ve already wasted it. " She


    clenched her fists and her body was tense.


    Celia shook her head with a sneer, "You have given me a chance? What chance? I made up the lie and


    covered it up. You never give me a chance. You won''t forgive me at all. Even if the naked pictures are


    true, you won''t be my good friend again. "


    L nodded with a smile, "It seems that you know me quite well."


    "Of course I know you. From the day I knew you, I knew this girl would definitely be popr and


    promising, so I helped you and thought that it would be helpful to me in the future. But I didn''t expect


    that you would step on my head one day! "


    Squinting her eyes, L said, "After all, it''s all because of that role!"


    "Of course! I yed a supporting role for you in the previous movie. What a big joke! Howe you


    deserve me to merely acting as a foil?" Her eyes were red with malice, and the expression on her face


    seemed to be looking at an enemy.


    L had never thought that Celia would look at her like this.


    She suddenly felt that what happened in the past seemed ridiculous.


    "It turns out that you are dissatisfied with me so early. I didn''t know what you were thinking. " She


    shook her head disappointedly. "I don''t think I have done anything wrong to you! Ivan and Jane used to


    be a couple. If they wanted to be together again, no one could stop them! Didn''t you see it the other


    day yourself? "


    "So what! It was impossible for them to make up. They were from two different worlds! Now only I can


    understand Ivan. We are in the same circle, and no one loves him more than me. Jane is nothing but


    her first love. It was over long ago! It is because Ivan is too stubborn that he just lives in the shadow of


    the past. As a matter of fact, as long as Jane epts him a little, perhaps he won''t like her so much. "


    "Ha ha, you are so unreasonable! No one knows better than me how Ivan feels about Jane! You are so


    naive. I think that you are just a workmate in his eyes. How could Ivan have any feelings for you! If he


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    has, he would have taken his moves in so many years. Why would he have to wait till now! Celia, you''d


    better to wake up. "


    L shook her head helplessly.


    Celia looked at her fiercely and frowned, "Stop it! Enough! How can you understand the rtionship


    between me and Ivan! He could give up the rtionship with Jane, but he will never give up on me!


    Don''t you remember? He trusts me very much when you suspected me! In his heart, I am very


    important. "


    "Celia! That''s enough. I don''t know what''s on your mind! That''s why you have to... "


    Celia said angrily, "How can you understand? Whatever you want, Jacob will get it for you! He even


    went against Leon for you. Although Leon''spany is in the mess now, the Gu consortium is not


    much better. Leon has begun to take action. You just wait and see. "


    Celia sneered and curled her lips with disdain.


    Frowning slightly, L asked, "What are you going to do? Celia, if you dare to mess with the Gu


    consortium, I won''t let you go! You''d better pray for the safety of the Gu consortium. Otherwise, I


    promise that the video I just took will appear on the front pages of all main media, and will buy you the


    hashtags more than ten days! "


    "What? Video? " Celia widened her eyes and looked at her in horror, "What did you take?"


    L shook her phone and smiled proudly. "I took the video what happened when I came here. But it''s


    useless for you to grab my phone. I''ve saved it in my e-mail box."


    Celia''s face turned pale and was about to grab the phone. But when she heard this, she stopped and


    shook her head repeatedly. "You can''t. You can''t do this!"


    "Why can''t I? What did you do to me! Even if I hurt you unintentionally, I never mean to hurt you in my


    heart! But you, you did it on purpose! Now, I''m just giving you a dose of your own medicine! If you still


    want to make trouble in secret, I will post this video in hand. Leon is fine. He is not afraid of this kind of


    thing, but what about you? You will be destroy. "


    L sneered and squinted at Celia.


    At the thought that what had just happened was known by others, and even by Ivan, Celia would not let


    that happen. No, absolutely not!


    "L! You can''t do that! I warn you, if you post the video, I will hate you for the rest of my life! I will kill


    you! " Celia threatened her fiercely.


    A disdainful smile appeared on L''s face. "Kill me? Then let''s see who will be killed first! You should


    know that I won''t release the video for no reason. If you don''t help Ellie and Leon to mess with us, I


    won''t mess with you either. What you think? Do you want us to hurt each other? "


    Celia thought for a while and said gently, "Okay! I promise you! I won''t hurt you anymore! You delete all


    the videos! Promise me that you won''t let it out in the future! "


    L pouted and shook her head. "Even if I delete it, it''s useless. There is a backup I will promise you


    that as long as you behave well and don''t provoke me, I won''t expose what happened just now! "


    Celia took a deep breath and pursed her lips, "Okay! Then it''s a deal! "


    With a smug smile on her face, L nodded and said, "Besides, don''t bother Jane and Ivan anymore."


    "Sorry, I can''t promise that!" Celia shook her head and said angrily, "You can''t interfere in other people''s


    love, right?"


    "What other people''s love? You are just an outsider, the third party! What I said is just that I don''t want


    you to hurt Jane in a sinister way. As for other things, it''s your own business how you like to chase after


    Ivan! Remember, don''t mess with me and the people around me! Otherwise, I''m not afraid of ruining


    you! Just as you said, I have Jacob as my backer, but you have nothing, you know? This is the


    difference between you and me! "

 Chapter 273 Kick Against The Pricks

    Chapter 273 Kick Against The Pricks


    Celia was stiff all over.


    Because she was very clear that what L said was right. The fact was that no matter how hard she


    struggled and resisted, she would still give in.


    She couldn''t really let L expose that video.


    "You are really a couple. You even use the same method!"


    Celia said coldly.


    A smug smile appeared on L''s face. "You''re right. It seems that you also know why Jessica left here.


    Then you should know how powerful I am that even Jessica has to surrender. You can''t evenpare


    with Jessica. How dare you kick against the pricks? "


    "Well, I lose to you this time! But L, don''t be so self righteous! If one day I get your video, I will make


    you kneel in front of me! "


    Celia said, gritting her teeth.


    L frowned and nced at her in surprise. "Don''t worry. I have a simple interpersonal rtionship. I


    won''t have anything to do with a man like Leon! And I won''t be caught with any man in such a ce... "


    "Not necessarily."


    "All in all, remember what I said. Don''t bother me anymore! I won''t let you go if you do something bad


    to me next time! You''d better go far away like Jessica and don''t let me see you again! "


    After saying that, L was about to turn around and leave, but Celia said behind her, "I''m sorry, I can''t


    leave! Jessica can leave because she still has her own family. But if I leave, who will raise my family? I


    make money for my family! For the sake of my family, I will fight till thest moment. "


    Hearing this, L smiled slightly. Wasn''t she afraid until she suffered something bad?


    "Since it''s for your family, you''d better behave yourself. Stop messing around. I hope I won''t have the


    chance to expose the video in the future. "


    Looking at L''s back, Celia said in a trembling voice, "I won''t let you have the chance to destroy me."


    In the end, L left first.


    Leaning against the wall, Celia closed her eyes and shed tears.


    When she came out after wiping her tears, she ran into Ellie. Ellie looked at her coldly and asked,


    "How''s it going? Have you made Mr. Chen satisfied? L is verycent today. Go and make


    some troubles for her... "


    "Miss Ellie, I don''t think I can help you." Celia said lightly.


    "What? What are you talking about? You can''t help me? " Ellie frowned with dissatisfaction and said


    with disdain, "Are you out of your mind? Do you forget that we are already on the same boat? It was


    you who came to me on your own initiative. Now you say you can''t help me? "


    Celia took a deep breath, bit her lips and said, "It''s not that I don''t want to help you. It''s just because


    L knew what I had done and threatened me that if I harmed her again, she would kill me. Miss Ellie,


    I''m really scared. I don''t want to get involved in it anymore. I''m sorry. "


    Ellie immediately grabbed Celia who was about to leave, "What did you say? Are you going to quit after


    being threatened by her? Do you think it possible? "


    "Miss Ellie, you are very clear that I have known something about you recently. I know you won''t let me


    go easily, but if you force me again, I don''t know what I will do to trade those things with L...


    Therefore, it is better not to push someone into a dead end, or anyone will fight back desperately. All I


    want to do now is to be the heroine and act well. As for the future, I think I can help you better when I


    have some strength... "


    At first, when Ellie heard what Celia said, Ellie was still very angry. But when she heard what Celia said


    Celia nodded and left with a smile.


    When L returned, Jacob and Ryan seemed to be in a bad mood.


    She frowned and walked up to them. She whispered between the two of them, "If you two keep pulling


    a long face, I''m sure you''ll be on the hot search tonight!"


    Hearing this, Ryan lowered his head and drank gently.


    However, Jacob directly took her hand, put it on his chest, and brushed away her hair. "Where did you


    go just now, honey? I''ve been missing you since you left for a while. "


    Surprised, L blinked her eyes and suddenly felt a little shy. "Mr. Jacob, please pay attention to the


    impact in public."


    "What impact? I just know that everyone likes to see us show off our love. " After saying that, the man


    smiled and raised his eyebrows proudly.


    Out of the corner of her eye, L who was blushing noticed that not only Ryan but also the others were


    looking at them.


    "But I don''t want. I don''t want to be so humiliated like you!" L pouted and shook off his hand hard.


    He shook his head and smiled helplessly.


    He asked her in a low voice, "How''s it going? Have you seen her?"


    "I not only saw her, but also solved a trouble. There will be one less person who will oppose me in the


    future. "


    Jacob frowned and asked with hesitation, "Are you sure? Have you really solved it? "


    "What do you mean? Do you doubt my ability? " L slightly narrowed her eyes and pursed her lips


    with dissatisfaction.


    Looking at her coquetry, Jacob smiled with satisfaction. "I don''t dare to doubt you. But Celia is so


    cunning. What if she perfunctorily..."


    L lowered her head and told him what had happened just now. She raised her eyebrows proudly and


    said, "I learned it from you. What do you think? "


    Jacob reached out his hand with satisfaction and stroked her head. "Not bad. I''m d that you can


    draw inferences about other cases from one instance."


    "I have solved Celia, and your old lover will be the next one."


    Jacob nodded, "Don''t worry."


    Seeing their movements, Ryan, who was sitting aside, could only watch them silently. He was always


    an outsider.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    He looked at L tenderly. It could be seen that she was very happy now.


    The smile on her face was not fake.


    Should he give uppletely?


    After that day, Celia entered the crew and became the heroine. After being checked the ounts,


    Leon''spany still had a problem.


    Then there was something wrong with Ye Group''s overseaspanies, which led to the business


    shrank and the investment decreased in its domesticpany.


    Next, several investors of Celia''s y gave up one after another. The follow-up funds were not enough,


    so the TV series had to pause as soon as it was shot.


    The scandal of drug abuse of Sean caused a huge uproar on the Inte. The stock of the Tang family


    fell, and theirpany was also affected.


    Sean, Ellie and the others, who had been badly affected, temporarily stopped making troubles for a


    period of time.


    Ellie was urgently called back by the Ye Family. As for Sean, he was also brought to the prison for a


    while after being exposed by someizens. After he came back, he was deprived of the right to


    manage thepany.

 Chapter 274 Dont Know How Lucky You Are

    Chapter 274 Don''t Know How Lucky You Are


    The morning sun shone in. L stretched herselfzily and found that there was no one beside her.


    She jumped off the bed and stepped on the carpet barefoot. She picked up her phone and read the


    new message from Lily.


    Suddenly, a coat was put on her shoulder. "You are barefoot again, even without wearing a coat. Don''t


    you know it''s getting cold?"


    When L turned around, she saw a handsome face in front of her. He curled his lips and said, "But


    I''m having you."


    Jacob directly lifted her up and walked to the bedside. "So you are scared of nothing because of me?"


    She wrapped her arms around his neck, raised her eyes and snorted, "Yes, I know you will be there..."


    He gently put her on the bed and gently covered her lips, leaving a kiss. "But you have to take care of


    yourself. It''s not good to catch cold. Grandma asked us to go back for dinner today, and I''ll pick you up


    in the afternoon."


    Surprised, L said, "But I have work to do today."


    "That''s why I will pick you up this afternoon."


    "It''s far away. Is it toote? "


    "It won''t bete. I''ll pick you up."


    L shook her head helplessly. "It''s five or six hours'' drive to the ce where I shoot the


    advertisement. When I get home, it''s about eight or nine o''clock in the evening. Tell Grandma not to


    wait for me."


    Jacob pressed his face against hers and said softly, "Don''t worry about this. Since I have promised


    you, we will make it."


    Not knowing what tricks he was ying, L nodded, looking forward to his driving speed.


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, she finally finished her work. When she was about to call Jacob on the


    film set, a gust of wind blew over. Her hair was a little messy and she frowned in confusion.


    What was going on?


    All the staff looked at the other side in confusion, looking at the source of the gale.


    People saw a helicopter slowly approaching in the sky.


    "What? Whose is it? "


    "Who is in the helicopter?"


    "What happened?"


    L raised her head and her body was sobbing a little by the blow. She looked at the helicopter which


    was about tond on the side in confusion.


    Somehow, she had a premonition.


    Finally, the helicopternded. A man slowly got off and walked towards her.


    L''s face blushed. She looked away with a guilty conscience.


    Lily, who was standing next to her, shouted in surprise, "L, look! It''s Mr. Jacob! He''s here to pick you


    up! "


    "I know. Keep your voice down."


    Lily smiled and said, "L, are you shy?"


    "No... I''m so embarrassed. "


    Looking at the gazes of the crowd, L felt quite embarrassed.


    Jacob walked directly to her side, held her hand and asked gently, "Shall we go now?"


    She only felt that a hand wrapped around her waist and tightly held her in his arms.


    "It''s over. But I need to change my clothes before we go."


    "I''ll wait for you here."


    Then L turned around to change her clothes. After taking two steps, she found that Lily didn''t go with


    her. Then she saw Lily was being Jacob-crazy.


    "Lily, stop looking. Follow me!"


    Dumbfounded, Lily nodded, turned around and left with L.


    And the other staff all came up to please Jacob.


    While changing her clothes, L heard Lily say, "L, you are so happy. Mr. Jacob is so nice to you.


    He came to pick you up on his private ne! It''s the first time I''ve seen in my life! "


    "It is not what you think. It is because he likes to show off. He doesn''t need to fly here. "


    "Isn''t that good? You really don''t know how lucky you are! Don''t you know how many people are


    jealous of you? Many girls on the Inte are jealous of you! They said that Mr. Jacob is the best


    husband of the year. I really envy you for having someone loving you and spoiling you so much! "


    L couldn''t help sweating. How could she think so?


    "How does he love and spoil me that much? It''s like that they have seen something. " A trace of doubt


    shed through her eyes.


    Lily opened her eyes wide and said seriously, "He alwayses to see you off and pick you up. The


    way he is looking at you is always with love and affection. He has registered the microblog ount and


    the only a few posts are all about you. And he also records your preferences on microblog. Mr. Jacob


    has be an online celebrity because of his affectionate image! A lot of girls are his followers! "


    "What?" L didn''t notice it. She didn''t browse the news on microblog these days. She didn''t expect it


    to be like this.


    "They just believe it, his affectionate image?"


    Lily looked at L up and down and sighed, "L, I really don''t think it''s worth it for Mr. Jacob. Any


    other girl would be happy to death, and would love him even more! Only you can face it and ept it


    so calmly. You are the only one who doesn''t believe his love. "


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Standing in the mirror, L looked at herself and said with a smile, "That''s because they didn''t


    experienced what I have gone through. If they did, they wouldn''t easily believe it. Don''t deny me in a


    hurry. Although I won''t believe it easily, I will ept and face it, because I worth it! I''m willing to try to


    have a new start, but since it''s a new start, of course there will be different. We couldn''t be the same as


    before. Man can''t be spoiled. "


    Lily looked at her with a smile, "Anyway, you can teach your man well. I just wait for my big red


    envelope!"


    Even though L was strong, she still blushed and felt shy.


    When they walked out, there were still many people surrounding Jacob, including some enchanting


    women.


    Jacob sat on the chair, talking andughing with them.


    She saw it and frowned slightly.


    From afar, Jacob saw the expression on L''s face. He pushed away the crowd, walked to her, and


    held her shoulder. "Honey, you''re finally out. I''ve been waiting for you for so long. Now, let''s go home. "


    "I thought you were enjoying yourself and forgot to go. I don''t mind keeping you here. I''ll go back to see


    Grandma myself. "


    With an evil smile, Jacob kissed her on the face, which made her blush.


    "Then who willpany you? Besides, if I stay here tonight, you won''t let me in to sleep on bed with


    you, will you? "


    The man''s eyes twinkled with different colors.


    However, when such a thing was spoken out in public, L looked shamefaced, beat his chest and


    said, "Shut up! Stop taking! "


    He whispered in her ear, "If you want me to shut up, kiss me, right now..."

 Chapter 275 He Will Be Mine

    Chapter 275 He Will Be Mine


    Frowning, L red at Jacob angrily and said, "Grandma is waiting for us, isn''t she? Are you leaving


    or not? "


    "Of course we should leave, but we have to wait..."


    "Wait for what?"


    Looking at the back of L, Jacob said, "Look, they are here."


    As soon as L turned around, she saw that Fiona was walking towards them with Ryan who looked


    disgusted.


    "Ryan,e with me. Grandma said she wanted to see you."


    Ryan frowned and asked, "Why does your grandma want to see me?"


    "It''s all because..." Fiona smiled guiltily, "Because... She likes your work very much. She also heard


    that you was L''s senior and helped our Gu Family many times, so she wanted to see you. Juste


    with me. You can go there for a while. "


    Ryan shook his head in confusion, "I don''t think it''s necessary."


    With a sullen face, Fiona lowered her head in disappointment. At this time, she just saw L. She let


    go of Ryan and rushed toward L.


    Surprised, L watched Fiona run to her and take her away from Jacob''s arms.


    "L, do you still remember what you promised me?" Fiona narrowed her eyes and asked, raising her


    eyebrows.


    L immediately remembered that before Fiona left, she had promised her that she would help her


    pursue someone.


    And now? Did Fiona need her to meet themitment?


    "What do you want me to do?" L asked with a smile.


    Fiona had a look at Ryan for giving a hint to L, while Ryan was confused. Why were they looking at


    him?


    "I want to take him back for dinner. You must help me."


    "Him? Isn''t it a family dinner today? If Ryan goes, what does it stand for? He won''t go. " L said,


    shaking her head.


    But Fiona, the little princess of the Gu Family, didn''t care at all. She insisted on doing so.


    "I don''t care what you do. Anyway, you promised me to help me pursue him before. Now is the time for


    you to take action. Isn''t it good for us to work together? Or... " Fiona lowered her voice and threatened,


    "Do you still have some feelings for Ryan? Then I''ll tell Jacob about it. I want to know what he thinks... "


    Frowning slightly, L said in a cold tone, "Do you think I will be afraid if you threaten me with this?"


    "Of course you are not afraid. My brother is so kind to you now. But you don''t want to involve Ryan in


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    your rtionship anymore, right? If you help me, you also help yourself. "


    L narrowed her eyes and asked doubtfully, "Are you so confident?"


    "Of course, he will be mine sooner orter."


    Fiona''s eyes shed with different radiance, burning and moving.


    L was very familiar with the firmness in Fiona''s eyes.


    She had once looked at the man who was not far away right now with such eyes.


    Such eyes and expressions made it impossible for her to refuse Fiona.


    "Okay, I''ll give it a try. But if I don''t seed, you can''t me me. "


    "Okay, my dear sister-inw, as long as youe out, you can definitely do it!" In fact, Fiona was also


    very nervous.


    L walked up to Ryan and said a few words, then he agreed to get on the helicopter with them.


    Fiona was both happy and sad.


    Sure enough, he only listened to L.


    No matter how good Fiona was, in Ryan''s eyes, she was no match for a woman who loved someone


    else.


    With only one sentence, L could order Ryan.


    When could she do this to Ryan?


    It seemed that L had noticed Fiona''s mood. When she got off the ne and was tidying up, she


    asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong, Fiona? He is here now, but why are you not happy? "


    "Yes, he was called here by you. How can I be happy?" Fiona pouted and said disappointedly.


    "You silly girl, didn''t you ask me to do that? So you are unhappy and jealous? "


    Fiona pursed her lips and frowned. "If you were me, would you be happy?"


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t ask someone else for help. I would figure it out myself..." L smiled


    mysteriously, "Do you know what I said to Ryan to force him toe here?"


    Fiona looked at Ryan who still had a look of disgust and helplessness. She shook her head and said, "I


    don''t know... What did you say? "


    L whispered in Fiona''s ear, "I tell him, if he doesn''t go with you, you will do anything. Maybe you will


    burn this ce to ashes on the spot. And he will suffer a lot in the future. So he''d better obey you. Then


    you won''t do anything. Anyway, he just goes with us to the Gu Family for a meal, and he won''t have


    any loss... "


    Fiona widened her eyes and said in surprise, "That''s what you told him?"


    "Of course, or how do you think I can persuade him?"


    "It''s not because of you... It is because he is afraid of me? " Fiona frowned and said in confusion.


    L nodded.


    Only then did Fiona''s smile return. "You''re right. If he doesn''te, he will definitely suffer a lot!"


    "What are you talking about?" Jacob suddenly came over and asked.


    L hurried to him and said, "Nothing. We have finished, let''s go. Grandma must have been waiting for


    us for a long time. "


    Jacob raised his hand and showed the watch to L. He smiled and said, "It''s not too early or toote.


    The time is just right. Let''s go inside. "


    Then they walked in hand in hand.


    Ryan who was walking behind them looked at them and frowned.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew, and Fiona directly jumped to Ryan''s side. She held his arm and said,


    "Ryan, let''s go inside."


    Ryan tried to push away her hand awkwardly, because his hand seemed to have touched something


    that he shouldn''t have touched.


    "Well, what are you doing? Why are you so far away from me? Let''s go inside together! " Then Fiona


    pulled him in domineeringly.


    Noticing the two people pulling behind them, L and Jacob smiled at each other.


    "Don''t you think they are a perfect match?" Asked Jacob softly.


    L raised her eyes and looked at him deeply. "Do you think so?"


    "If you don''t think they are a perfect match, why do you cooperate with Fiona to make a match for


    them?" Jacob held her hand tighter and said with a smile, "I think it''s a good thing."


    Because in this way he not only solved his rival in love, but also dealt with Fiona who was very


    troublesome.


    "The reason why I helped Fiona is that I have promised her before. And on the other hand... I think she


    looks like a person... "


    "Who is it?" Jacob asked in confusion.


    She smiled and raised her eyebrowscently. "Don''t you think she looks like a person with the


    way she chases after Ryan? Do you feel familiar? "


    In a moment, something urred to Jacob and he smiled weirdly, "She does look like a silly girl..."


    "What silly girl!" She frowned and pouted, "I''m not a silly girl..."


    "Well, well, I didn''t say that just now."

 Chapter 276 What Did He Hide From Her

    Chapter 276 What Did He Hide From Her


    The two of them were having a good time, while the other two were overcast.


    Then the four of them entered the house of Gu family together.


    Mrs. Gu, William and Catherine had just taken their seats. Seeing theme in, they all waved their


    hands.


    Jane also came over and said with a smile, "I thought you wouldn''t be able toe back in time."


    "Jacob specially sent a helicopter to pick L up. I just thumbed a ride. Grandma, dad and mom, this is


    the Director Ryan. Don''t you think he is very handsome? "


    Fiona asked Ryan to stand beside her, so that he was seen by everyone.


    Ryan frowned helplessly and greeted the elder.


    Mrs. Gu looked at Ryan up and down and nodded with satisfaction. "I''ve heard from Fiona that Director


    Ryan has taken good care of her before, and you are L''s senior as well. After seeing you today, you


    are really so put together."


    However, Catherine was not interested. In her mind, her daughter shouldn''t have been with such a


    small director.


    "Today is a family gathering. Wondering what Director Ryan is doing here? "Humph!" Catherine


    sneered.


    Ryan remained calm. Before he could say anything, Fiona said first, "Mom, what are you doing? It''s not


    easy for me to invite Ryan here! Of course he refused toe with me. It is me who forced him to


    With dissatisfaction, Catherine stepped forward, grabbed her daughter''s hand and snapped, "How old


    are you? Why are you still so disobedient and messing around?"


    Fiona pouted and rolled her eyes. "I''m not messing around. This is something important!"


    With a smile, L looked at Ryan and said, "Let''s have a seat."


    Everyone took their seats.


    In the end, Fiona escaped from the shackles of Catherine and sat next to Ryan.


    "Ryan, just take it as your home. Take it easy. Hee hee. "


    Everyone knew what Fiona was thinking about from her look.


    However, Ryan was a little restrained. He shouldn''t havee. After hearing what L said, he didn''t


    want to feel embarrassed if Fiona continued to act willfully. So he might as well have a casual meal.


    But when he came here, he found that he was still too naive.


    It was not easy to be with the Gu family.


    "Grandma, Ryan is really a good man. He helped me a lot before. Without him, I might have been


    framed by bad guys. Jacob also said that he would like to thank Ryan. I also want to thank Ryan for


    "Since Ryan is your friend and helped you, he is our distinguished guest. No one dares to say anything!


    Ryan, I am so d to see you! Others don''t dare to say anything. "


    As soon as Mrs. Gu said this, Catherine''s face darkened. She knew it was said to her, so she stopped


    talking.


    Hearing her grandma''s words, Fiona hurriedly said, "Right, Grandma, I will take Ryan here to visit when


    he is avable! Leave it to me


    Ryan smiled faintly, "It''s Miss Fiona and L''s great invitation, thanks for having me today, Hope I


    didn''t make any trouble to you, Mrs. Gu"


    When everyone was talking, the phone of Jacob rang. He stood up and left when he saw the number.


    Confused, L went to find him while going to the bathroom.


    She didn''t know where Jacob was. Why couldn''t she find him?


    "How is it going there?"


    "She''s fine. I''m calling to ask when I cane back. "


    "Don''te back for the time being. She needs you very much. When she gets better, you have to


    make sure she is fine. Otherwise, she will me me if she knows. "


    "No, she won''t. She should be very happy if she knows it? Why would she me you? "


    "It''s not possible. She must be very angry. I don''t expect her to be grateful when she knows it. I''m


    worried that she might be angry. But now, we''d better hide it from her. Wait until she wants to tell her."


    Frowning, L listened to Jacob in confusion. What did he mean?


    Who was he talking to?


    Who was he talking about?


    She really didn''t understand what was going on. Why did Jacob hide something from her?


    When L was in a daze with confusion, Jacob had already hung up the phone and walked towards


    her.


    He frowned and suddenly panicked. Pretending to be calm, he walked to her and pressed her


    shoulders. "What''s wrong? Why are you standing here? "


    "Ah..." She came back to her senses and smiled awkwardly. "What about you? Who were you talking to


    on the phone?"


    "A friend from a distance told me about things between him and his girlfriend. Did you eavesdrop? "


    Jacob narrowed his eyes and smiled wickedly.


    L curled her lips in disdain and shook her head. "I didn''t hear anything, but it seemed that you were


    very nervous about your friend. You were so nervous and anxious when you received her call. "


    Jacob was really innocent!


    He smiled helplessly, "It''s just a man. Aren''t you jealous?"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    L raised her eyebrows, her eyes clear but full of provocation. "Don''t you know that men are more


    dangerous in these days?"


    "Uh... Ahem... "


    L turned around proudly and went back to the table.


    "L, are you busy with your work recently? You look thinner... " Mrs. Gu said with concern.


    She smiled helplessly. "Grandma, I''m fatter than before. You always look at me as if I''m thinner.


    Someone has taken good care of me recently. "


    Mrs. Gu was very satisfied. She looked at Jacob and said, "Good job. Take good care of my little girl,


    let her gain some more weight. You should also reduce your workload. It''s time to prepare for your


    wedding. "


    "Wedding?" Surprised, L frowned and asked.


    Jacob frowned slightly, but his expression remained the same. "Grandma, why do you mention it all of


    a sudden?"


    "How could it be all of a sudden? I want to have a grandson a long time ago. You should hold the


    wedding as soon as possible. After that, you can rest assured to prepare... "


    "Grandma... Don''t worry. We are still young. " Said Jacob, looking at L''s pale and sad face.


    She really didn''t know what to do.


    She had mixed feelings.


    "While you are both young, it''s good for L to recover after giving birth to the baby. I don''t care how


    you want to achieve your career afterwards, just leave the baby with me, I will take care of the baby."


    Mrs. Gu smiled, satisfied with such a n and arrangement.


    L''s hand shook and the knife and fork fell down.


    "What''s wrong? L, don''t you want a baby? " Mrs. Gu asked in confusion.


    "No..." How could she not want a baby?


    How much she wanted a baby! But now her body had be like this, and the chance of pregnancy


    was almost equal to zero.


    L didn''t know how to say it out loud.


    Jacob grabbed her cold hand and said gently, "It''s me, I don''t want a baby. I want to enjoy the two


    people''s world for a few more years. Grandma, please let us go. I''m also preparing for the wedding. It''s


    almost the end of the year. I''ve already made up my mind to hold the wedding next year. "


    "What? You have fixed up the date? It seems that Grandma is being nosy. It turns out that both of you


    have made up your mind. Well, just let it be. " Mrs. Gu nodded and said with a smile.


    At this moment, L suddenly felt a surge in her stomach and getting nauseous. She stood up and


    rushed to the bathroom.

 Chapter 277 A Tiny Chance

    Chapter 277 A Tiny Chance


    Seeing that L covered her mouth and left, everyone had different expressions on their faces.


    In the face of the sudden action of L, Jacob was in a daze and didn''t know what happened while


    Catherine suddenly screamed, "Ah, what''s wrong with her?"


    Mrs. Gu was also confused. She said softly, "Jacob, go and see if L is okay."


    Jacob didn''t understand why they were so nervous, so he stood up and walked to the bathroom.


    Fiona blinked her eyes and asked in confusion, "Ah, why do you have such expressions? What''s wrong


    with L? Did she eat something bad?"


    Looking at the expressions on everyone''s faces, Ryan suddenly realized something and looked in the


    direction of the bathroom in confusion.


    Fiona shook her head and pouted. She got close to Ryan and said, "Ryan, eat more. The chef of the


    Gu Family cooked well, right?"


    Ryan answered perfunctorily, which made Fiona more displeased.


    Why did everyone''s expressions change when L felt a little ufortable?


    Why were they so nervous about her?


    On the spot, only Fiona didn''t know about it, but Mrs. Gu looked at Catherine with a cautious smile and


    asked, "Is she..."


    Although Catherine was a little unhappy, she nodded and said, "It looks like..."


    "Like what? Mom, what are you talking about? "


    "If you don''t understand, don''t ask. Just eat more. It has nothing to do with you!" Catherine snapped.


    Fiona pouted and said with discontent, "I don''t want to know yet. All of you only care about L.


    Doesn''t anyone notice that I''m also ufortable?"


    She turned to look at Ryan, "Ryan, since you don''t eat anything, let''s go out for a walk!" Then she


    dragged Ryan to the garden outside.


    Looking at the figure of Fiona, Catherine shook her head and sighed, "It''s not good to fall in love with


    him. He is just an unknown director! I heard that his family background is also ordinary, and there is no


    merit... "


    "Ryan is very talented. He will definitely be a famous international director in the future." L said,


    walking back to her seat.


    Jacob followed her silently.


    Catherine sneered, "A famous director? Did he brainwash you? How could you believe such a lie? Ha


    ha, I heard that he liked you very much before. You two dated secretly behind Jacob''s back. Now


    seeing that you have married into a rich family, so he is pestering my daughter, isn''t he? "


    "Shut up! Why did you say that? He was also invited by Fiona. Otherwise he didn''t want toe at all!


    It''s all for grandma''s sake. Don''t think everyone is so bad... Besides, everyone can see that it''s Fiona


    who has a crush on him. He didn''t say anything... "


    L snapped at Catherine mercilessly. When she was about to pick up the wine ss to drink, Mrs. Gu


    immediately said, "L, I don''t think you are feeling well. Don''t drink too much. Stay here tonight. I''ll


    take you to the hospital tomorrow... "


    "Hospital? I won''t go. " She retorted subconsciously.


    "Look at yourself. How can you not go? Besides, you... "


    While grandma was talking, L suddenly covered her mouth and ran out again, feeling very


    ufortable and wanting to vomit.


    Mrs. Gu''s eyes lit up and she was more sure of something.


    "Hurry up. Take your wife to the hospital now. She''s not feeling well. We won''t know what''s going on


    until she has an examination..." Mrs. Gu stood up and urged Jacob.


    Jacob frowned slightly and was stunned.


    "Silly boy, why are you still standing there? She might be pregnant... I can see that... "


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob''s eyes suddenly widened in shock!


    Pregnant?


    Was she pregnant?


    He couldn''t believe it... Was he really so lucky to seize such a tiny chance?


    "It seems that you really don''t know anything..." Mrs. Gu smiled happily and pushed Jacob.


    When Jacob walked into the bathroom, he saw that L was retching and her face was pale.


    "Grandma is right. Let''s go to the hospital to have an examination."


    "I''ve told you, I won''t go!" She raised her voice angrily.


    "L, I''m afraid that you must go this time even if you don''t want to." He shook his head and said


    lightly.


    Hearing this, she suddenly became stiff.


    "What do you mean?"


    "They all suspect that you might be... So we have to check it... Or we can go to buy the test strip now.


    Anyway, if we don''t solve this problem tonight, none of us can leave. " His eyes were firm and


    unquestionable.


    She trembled all over her body and finally realized what he meant. She shook her head and denied,


    "No... No, it is impossible! How could I be pregnant? You must get it wrong. "


    "Why is it impossible? We didn''t use condoms. You know that. " He stared at her calmly.


    She knew that she couldn''t get pregnant, so she didn''t take any precautions. But she didn''t expect that


    she would get pregnant again!


    When she got such a physical examination report abroad, she couldn''t believe it at first, butter she


    gradually epted the reality.


    She had been suspecting because Jacob had asked her to the hospital several times.


    "You have known it, right?" L asked. He looked strange and surprised.


    He dodged her gaze and nodded slightly.


    "When?" She could only feel the coldness all over her body, which made her unable to move at all.


    "L, trust me. Nothing is 100% sure. Maybe we can really..."


    "I''m asking you when!" She snapped, with resentment and anger on her face.


    He took a deep breath, walked in and closed the door of the bathroom directly, lest the people outside


    hear their conversation.


    "We''ll go outter. Let''s calm down first and talk about it after the examination, okay?" He said gently.


    L was so angry that she raised her hand and pped him hard across the face.


    She was really pissed off! She was angry that he had known it and still fooled her without telling her.


    How could he remain so calm after he knew it?


    Did he still want to be with her after knowing that she couldn''t get pregnant?


    Why... Why didn''t he let her go?


    She didn''t dare to tell him about it. Wasn''t she afraid he would be disappointed in her heart?


    And if grandma knew it, she would never allow her to be the daughter-inw of the Gu family.


    How grandma wished she could have a great grandson!


    They didn''t need a daughter-inw who couldn''t get pregnant.


    "Don''t bother. I''m not pregnant at all, because I can''t give birth to a baby. Now that you have known it,


    Jacob, why don''t you take action and divorce me? "


    Her eyes turned scarlet and moist.


    "Divorce? Why is it so serious? As I said, there is no one hundred percent absolute certainty in


    medicine. You can''t just be sure of something totally. I know you are in poor health now, but I still


    believe that... "


    "That''s enough! I don''t want to hear it anymore! " Covering her ears, L pushed him away, opened


    the door and rushed out.

 Chapter 278 Are You Looking For A Surrogacy

    Chapter 278 Are You Looking For A Surrogacy


    Shaking his head, Jacob followed her out helplessly.


    Aftering out of the bathroom in a hurry, L picked up her clothes and bag and said hurriedly,


    "Sorry, grandma, I''m not feeling well. I''m leaving now!"


    "Wait..." Frowning, Mrs. Gu walked up to her and stroked her head. "Sweetie, what''s wrong with you? If


    you feel ufortable, go to see a doctor. I''ll take you there... "


    "No, thanks! I''m not pregnant! I don''t need to go to the hospital! " She suddenly shouted.


    Mrs. Gu was surprised.


    At this time, Jacob also ran out. He grabbed her arm and looked at grandma. "Grandma, you can go to


    have a rest first. It''s toote today. Tomorrow I''ll take her to... "


    "No! I won''t go! How many times do I have to tell you? I won''t go! " L shook off Jacob''s hand


    excitedly, but he held her shoulders and looked at the crowd. "She''s fine. We have to go first."


    "Hey, why are you in such a hurry to leave? Now that she is pregnant, it should be a happy thing. Why


    is L so scared? Is there anything we don''t know? " Catherine stood up and said sarcastically.


    Jacob said firmly, "Nothing serious. It''s just that we have a little conflict. It''s just a small problem,


    grandma..."


    "I''ve told you that I won''t go to any hospital and I don''t want to have a check-up, because I''m not


    pregnant. I can''t get pregnant at all!" With a red face, L said loudly. Then she held her forehead and


    fainted in the arms of Jacob.


    For an instant, they were in a mess.


    Jacob quickly drove her to the hospital.


    After Ryan and Fiona walked out of the garden, Catherine sneered and said, "That girl is too useless.


    She fainted after saying a few words..."


    Hearing this, Ryan left in a hurry.


    Fiona was so angry that she stamped her feet!


    "Do you want to rebel? You silly girl! Why do you like Ryan so much? I warn you, don''t bring him to the


    Gu Family again. If I see him again, you can''t go out! "


    "Mom, I just like him and want to marry him! You can''t stop me! "


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Do you still want to marry him? I''m telling you, I''ve already made an engagement for you. Tomorrow


    you go to see the young master of the Tang family. Sean is your future husband! "


    Fiona was shocked and her face was pale. "What! Sean? I don''t want to marry that bad guy! He is not


    a good man at all! I won''t marry him! "


    Fiona turned around and ran upstairs, which made Catherine''s eyes wide open with anger.


    In the hospital, when L woke up, it was already the second morning.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw a person sleeping on the edge of her bed.


    Thinking of what happenedst night, she couldn''t help but feel nervous.


    Was she in the hospital?


    After a night, they must have known everything.


    She couldn''t help blurring her vision.


    She reached out her hand and gently stroked his head. The iparable pain and sorrow made her


    very sad.


    ''Jacob, how can I continue to stay with you?


    Do you think I am still qualified to do so?''


    She couldn''t give birth to a sessor for the Gu family, so she should have left long ago.


    But she was reluctant to leave him. She fell in love with this man again. How could she be willing to


    leave him like this...


    It was not easy for her to be with him. Why did God punish her like this?


    She also wanted a baby. She also wanted to give birth to their baby!


    L didn''t have the courage to listen, so she still dodged.


    When Jacob found her, he only said, "We will have a baby sooner orter."


    This sentence immediately defeated all her emotions.


    She was on the verge of breaking down.


    Jacob held her tightly in his arms andforted her softly, "You just have a stomachache and need a


    rest. Don''t increase your workload. From now on, I want to stay with you to improve our health. We will


    have a baby if we work hard together. If it doesn''t work, we can have a child using IVF or find a


    surrogate mother... There will be a solution. "


    She covered her ears and didn''t want to hear what he said, but she heard everything.


    "What solution? I can''t be a mother at all. Please don''t give me hope and make me despair again,


    okay? Please, let me go. After we divorce, you can find a suitable daughter-inw for the Gu family.


    This is the best choice for us! Take good care of yourself. Goodbye! "


    When she was about to turn around, he pulled her over with one hand. He held her face firmly and


    looked into her eyes seriously. "I just want you to let me go. Don''t test me again. I won''t let go of your


    hand! Even if we don''t have a child, so what? I just want you, Louisa, not a child... "


    "But I..."


    With rare patience, Jacob coaxed her gently, "I''ve told you, don''t be afraid of anything. I''ll take care of


    everything. You don''t need to worry about anything. There is no unsolvable problem in the world... "


    L was very sad, but strangely, being hugged by him, she seemed to find a trace offort.


    It seemed that he was an existence that she could rely on at ease.


    She grabbed his clothes and sobbed, "Jacob, I can''t even give birth to a baby for you. Why do you still


    want me..."


    "Silly girl, why did you ask such a stupid question? Nothing is more important than you. I don''t want to


    lose you. " He held her face and kissed her tears little by little, gently and affectionately.


    What he did and said made L feel that she was a treasure that was cherished.


    In this way, her defensive line in her heart was disintegrated by him.


    She grabbed his clothes tightly and said, "I don''t want to lose you neither... But I really don''t know what


    to do... You gave me hope, but why did you make me desperateter... I shouldn''t have held that kind


    of hope from the very beginning, right? "


    "L..." Her expression made Jacob''s heart ache. He could only hug her and give her warmth and


    strength.


    "No, we have to hold on to hope. Whatever we think wille in the future. Trust me, trust me this


    time, okay? "


    "It''s not that I don''t trust you... I just don''t trust myself... " She curled her lips andy on his chest. Her


    pitiful look amused him.


    He smiled and said, "You shouldn''t have such a thought. The doctor has said that it''s possible for us to


    have a baby if we nurse our health... Otherwise, we can have a baby using IVF. But I also don''t want


    you to be pregnant for ten months and go through the pain of childbirth. Or we can find a surrogate


    mother one or two yearster, okay? "


    "A surrogate mother?"


    She frowned and asked in confusion.


    The man nodded and held her hand. "Yes, anyway, I''m afraid that you will feel pain when you are


    pregnant. It''s better to let someone else give birth to the baby, your and my baby."


    "What? Are you going to find someone else to get pregnant for you? " She raised her voice and said


    discontentedly, "I don''t agree!"

 Chapter 279 Im Here To Take Her Home

    Chapter 279 I''m Here To Take Her Home


    Jacob shook his head and smiled helplessly. "I didn''t say that I wanted to find someone else... Do you


    think I''m going to do something with another woman? "


    Embarrassed, L turned around and said in a fit of pique, "Didn''t you mention it yourself?"


    Jacob directly hugged her from behind and whispered, "I mean, I want to have a child that belongs to


    you and me. I don''t want to really have a baby with other people..."


    She still felt unsatisfied and pouted, "But I... I want to be a mother and give birth to my baby too. "


    "Okay, okay. You''re a mother, and I''m a father. I promise you, it wille true. "


    L kept silent and did not respond to him.


    Jacob knew that he still needed to be more patient to wait for her to face everything.


    L felt ashamed to see her grandma again.


    She was like a snail, hiding in her shell and unwilling to face the fact.


    Jacob had told grandma that it was just a misunderstanding. L was not feeling well, so she did not


    The misunderstanding had passed, but L had fallen into her own suspicion.


    Jacob stopped most of her work and let her stay at home at ease to rx. They went back to the vi


    and he asked Daisy to buy nutritious food and make soup every day. In this period of time, they got up


    and went to bed early every day, adjusted their sleep time and exercised properly.


    After a long time, L finally couldn''t stand it anymore. One day, when Jacob was holding an important


    meeting, she secretly begged Daisy to let her go out to see Kate.


    Kate''s belly was getting bigger, and it was gradually inconvenient for her to move. But L looked at it


    with admiration.


    If possible, she also wanted to have such a sweet burden.


    "L, don''t push yourself too hard. Believe in the arrangement of God. When the fatees, you will


    have your own baby. If you put too much pressure on yourself, the result will be the opposite. "


    "I know, Kate, but I don''t think there is any hope. But it seems that Jacob believes we will have a baby.


    His reaction is really beyond my expectation. "


    "That''s because he thinks more highly of you! I''m really impressed by Jacob. L, you should know


    how good he is to you. You should cherish him. Otherwise, you will regret if you keep dodging. "


    Lowering her head, L blushed and felt sweet in her heart.


    Yes, he was such a good man. She really should cherish the happiness she had now.


    Kate''s words enlightened her a lot. She could not help but confirm her own thoughts.


    "Kate, stop talking about me. How''s it going recently? How''s Murphy''s drug rehabilitation? "


    With a loving smile, Kate stroked her belly and said, "Last time I went to the hospital, he promised me


    that he would quit taking drugs and be a good father. I gave him the chance. And I heard from the


    butler that everything went well. I believe that when our baby is born, he will appear in front of baby in a


    healthy look. "


    L nodded and looked at Kate with mixed feelings. Finally, Kate could be with the man she loved and


    live a happy life.


    But what about her?


    When could she really let go of the burden in her heart?


    Just as she was about to have dinner in Kate''s house, Jacob came straight to find her.


    "I''m sorry, Kate. I''m here to take my wife home for dinner. Everything is ready. I am waiting for her. Her


    diet n is in progress. I don''t want it to be interrupted... "


    "Uh... All right. Well, you can take her away. "


    Frowning slightly, L held Kate''s hand and said, "Kate, help me, please. I want to eat something


    delicious. I don''t want to eat those... They are not yummy at all. There''s no taste at all... "


    She was looking forward to being pitied by Kate, but she was pushed away by Kate.


    "Mr. Jacob does these just for your own good, go back quickly. Listen to him. "


    In this way, Kate abandoned her.


    She even began to doubt if it was Kate who informed Jacob to take her away. How could Kate sell her


    out!


    Jacob took her home like carrying a chick.


    He pressed her against the chair and looked at her with gentle eyes. "Come on, drink this."


    She frowned slightly with dissatisfaction. "Can I not drink it? I really can''t hold on any longer. There is


    no taste at all. I feel that I haven''t had a good meal for a long time. I just want to eat the food in the food


    stall and junk food... "


    "Honey, whatever you want to eat in the future, I''ll eat with you. But now you can''t. Listen to me, okay?


    "


    Facing his burning eyes, she couldn''t say anything.


    "But I..." She pouted and felt a little aggrieved.


    Sitting next to her, Jacob put his hands on her legs and said peremptorily, "I''ll eat with you whatever


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    you eat. Although it''s not yummy, I''ll share weal and woe with you, okay? "


    "Really?"


    With an evil smile, Jacob nodded and took a sip. Then he held her head and fed her through his mouth


    directly.


    "Hmm..."


    She opened her eyes wide and looked at his face in astonishment. She put her little hands on his


    shoulders and didn''t know what to do.


    He tasted her lip and raised his head gently, "What do you think? Is it a little delicious now? "


    Her little face flushed, her big eyes blinked, and she gasped. "You... Why are you doing this... Why do


    you suddenly act like a hooligan? "


    He shrugged innocently. "Honey, this is my reward for you. You should eat it obediently. If you don''t eat


    it, I will eat..."


    "Okay, okay! I''ll eat and drink, okay? " She pouted, picked up the bowl and finished it in one breath.


    Jacob nodded with satisfaction and stroked her little head. "Good girl. Go to bed after drinking. We


    should go to bed at half past eight and fall asleep at nine as before."


    He took her back to their room. The two of them canoodled in the bathroom for a while. It was already


    eight forty-five.


    As he helped her dry her hair, he heard her say, "It''s already eight forty-five! It''s all your fault. It''s too


    Looking at her arrogant look, Jacob couldn''t help kissing her on the cheek and said, "Yes, you are right.


    It''s all my fault. We will go to bed after drying your hair. I can sing you a luby... "


    "Jacob... Why are you so disgusting... Do you think I''m three years old? " L frowned and said


    discontentedly.


    With a sneer, Jacob held her hand and pulled her into his arms. He let her sit on hisps, reached out


    his hand and touched the tip of her nose. "You are only three years old. You can''t be more."


    "Humph, you are only five years old!"


    When her hair was almost dried, Jacob carried her with his arms and smiled, "Honey, it''s toote now.


    It''s time to go to bed. "


    She leaned against his chest shyly and said with a snicker, "Should we enjoy the pleasure of having


    sex tonight?"


    The man suddenly became excited and swallowed deeply. "Ahem... You are too bad... "


    L deliberately rubbed his chest with her fingers and said evilly, "The moon is so beautiful. If you don''t


    do anything, will you feel a little pity? Huh? "

 Chapter 280 Sow Discord Among Them

    Chapter 280 Sow Discord Among Them


    Jacob squinted his eyes. He knew that she was trying to irritate him on purpose. She knew that he


    wouldn''t do anything at this time, but she was still so bad that she wanted to make him ufortable


    all night.


    What a bad woman.


    Knowing that her goal had been achieved, L pouted and stopped irritating him.


    He gently put her on the bed and held her in his arms. She closed her eyes leisurely.


    "Jacob..."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "We both don''t talk about divorce, okay?"


    "L."


    "Well?"


    "Since you came back, I have never mentioned to divorce you. You are my wife, my woman. I just want


    to be with you forever. "


    His words made her heart skip a beat.


    She felt warm in her heart.


    She didn''t even know if it was the reality. It was like a dream.


    She was afraid that such a beautiful dream would shatter and destroy one day and she had to wake up


    from it.


    The more beautiful the dream was, the more afraid she would be.


    ''Louisa, why don''t you feel safe?


    Although he is so kind and considerate to you and almost gives you all the good things, why do you still


    doubt him?''


    Maybe even she herself didn''t know the answer.


    His hug was so warm that she fell asleep quickly.


    Although the misunderstanding had passed, Catherine still kept stirring up trouble in front of Mrs. Gu


    and trying to sow discord between them.


    "Mom, don''t you think that Louisa''s attitude is unusual? I don''t think the fact is so simple. "


    "Catherine? What do you want to say? " Mrs. Gu squinted her eyes and said coldly.


    Catherine got closer to Mrs. Gu and said in a low voice, "That day, I heard them say that she couldn''t


    be a mother and wanted to find surrogacy. I was wondering what happened and why they said that?"


    "Really?"


    "Absolutely! It couldn''t be fake. I heard it by myself! I specially asked the doctor about Louisa''s physical


    condition, but the doctor said that it was her personal privacy and refused to tell me! Think about it. If


    she is fine, why doesn''t the doctor talk to others? "


    Mrs. Gu still didn''t believe it and smiled, "You must think too much."


    "Mom, I''m not thinking too much! There was really something wrong with them. I saw the two of them


    hug each other and cry. Nobody knew what happened. I think you''d better ask them about it. "


    As soon as Catherine finished her words, Mrs. Gu called two of them toe to the Gu family.


    After being reduced her workload, L stayed at home to arrange flowers, raise fish and look at


    grass...


    This was the first time that L came to the Gu family to see her grandmother since the


    misunderstandingst time. As for Jacob, he had something to deal with, so he had toe backter.


    "Grandma, I''m sorry for letting you downst time." In fact, she was still a little guilty and didn''t know


    what to do.


    Mrs. Gu held L''s hand and let L sit beside her. She smiled and said, "I was not disappointed. I


    was just worried about your health. But I heard that Jacob helped you to recuperate your body and


    didn''t allow you to take on so much work. I''m relieved now. You can also prepare well for getting


    pregnant. "


    Getting pregnant.


    Her heart missed a beat and she smiled awkwardly. "Well... Yes... "


    "Wait, are you really preparing for pregnancy? Or something else? I heard that you are looking for


    surrogacy, is that true? " Catherine asked loudly.


    Shocked, L looked in the direction of Catherine and asked nervously, "Look for surrogacy? When did


    it happen? "


    Did Jacob take action?


    Why didn''t she know?


    "You just tell us, is that true? I really heard that you are looking for surrogacy. But why are you finding a


    surrogacy? Are you... Or is there anything wrong with Jacob? "


    After hearing what Catherine said, Mrs. Gu looked at L and covered her cold hand with worry. "Tell


    me, is that true..."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "No... It is not... Like that... "


    She shook her head in panic.


    "Mrs. Gu, let me tell you the truth!" The sudden voice of the fourth person made the three people turn


    around at the same time and they saw it was Ellie.


    Ellie strode to them arrogantly and looked at L with a sneer, "Are you still going to lie to Mrs. Gu?


    Why don''t you let them know what you have done? "


    "Ellie, why are you here?" She asked in surprise.


    At this time, Catherine stood up and saidcently, "Miss Ellie is my distinguished guest. She just


    came back from abroad, so I invited her toe and have dinner with me. I didn''t expect that you


    woulde here. "


    L sneered, "Is it really such a coincidence? Didn''t you urge grandma to ask me toe here? "


    Catherine''s face darkened and she hummed in embarrassment.


    Ellie walked in directly and stood in front of L, "I asked Aunt Catherine to call you here in order to


    expose your lie in front of grandma."


    "Ellie! This is our Gu family''s business. It''s none of your business! " L felt nervous and guilty for no


    reason.


    Ellie curled her lips and raised the corners of her mouth high. She said with disdain in her eyes. "Even


    an outsider can''t stand what you have done! I don''t want to see you hide such a big thing from Mrs. Gu!


    L, I heard that you almost got pregnant a few days ago and even went to the hospital. But as a


    result, it was just a misunderstanding, right? "


    "Grandma, I don''t want to see others sow discord here, and I don''t want to quarrel with her in front of


    you. I''m leaving now. " As she spoke, she picked up her bag and was about to turn around and leave.


    However, Ellie grabbed her arm and snapped, "Are you flustered? Are you scared? Are you going to


    run away? L, do you acquiesce in something? "


    "Ellie!" She looked back and shouted angrily, "Shut up!"


    "You should shut up! If you don''t feel guilty, why do you run away? Humph, are you afraid that grandma


    will know that you can''t get pregnant? " Ellie said with a sneer.


    Hearing thest sentence, Mrs. Gu stood up in surprise, "What are you talking about? What does it


    mean that she can''t get pregnant? "


    L grabbed Ellie''s hand tightly and trembled, "Don''t say it. You can''t do this. Why do you act wildly in


    the Gu family?"


    "Why are you still lying until now? Since I said so, I must have some evidence! " Ellie shook off L''s


    hand and threw a stack of documents on the table. Looking at Mrs. Gu''s pale face, she said, "This is


    her diagnosis and treatment record abroad, as well as the report of her physical condition, including a


    recording inside. She also said by herself that she had a miscarriage. After that, the doctor confirmed


    that she was almost impossible to be pregnant again! Therefore, she can''t get pregnant for the rest of


    her life. She can''t have a baby and she can''t be a mother! "


    "Wh... What? " Mrs. Gu stood up and gasped.


    L rushed over and said in a hurry, "Grandma, don''t be so angry..."


    "Louisa, tell me, what''s going on? Ellie was lying, wasn''t she? How could you not have a baby? "

 Chapter 281 A Strange Recording

    Chapter 281 A Strange Recording


    L felt so cold that she couldn''t say a word to deny her grandma''s question.


    She was silent. She couldn''t say anything.


    Looking at her sad face, Mrs. Gu knew that everything was true.


    "You... You had miscarried? " Mrs. Gu asked in a trembling voice.


    She held L''s hand tightly as if she was looking for some strength to rely on.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    L nodded slightly. Then Ellie said first, "She was pregnant abroad and had a miscarriage. I don''t


    know who is the father of this child. "


    "Ellie!" L angrily turned around and pped her across the face.


    Ellie covered her face and was about to fight back in disbelief, but Mrs. Gu said, "Stop!"


    "Mrs. Gu, look at her. Is she ashamed into anger? It seems that what I said is true. You still want to


    marry into the Gu Family without telling them such a big thing. You want to be the young mistress of the


    Gu Family, but nobody knows that you can''t give birth to a baby! Can you rest assured in this position


    without telling them the truth? "


    Ellie had a grim look on her face and med L angrily, "Now that Mrs. Gu knows it, you should be


    kicked out!"


    "No... Grandma, that baby is Jacob''s... "


    "Don''t lie. If it were Jacob''s, how could you hide the truth from everyone! You must elope with Murphy


    and be pregnant with his child. You were afraid that this baby would hinder you from being a star, so


    you had a miscarriage. Unexpectedly, it caused permanent damage to you... This is your retribution... "


    "What elope? What retribution? Ellie, shut up. You are lying... "


    L frowned and said angrily.


    What Ellie said was half true and half false. She just wanted to confuse grandma!


    At this time, listening to their conversation, Mrs. Gu was on the verge of copse. She looked up at the


    sky, almost out of breath.


    "Ah... Mom! " Catherine suddenly shouted and held Mrs. Gu who was about to fall down.


    When L turned around, she saw grandma who looked pale looking at her helplessly and


    desperately. Grandma stretched out her hand and pointed at the direction of L.


    When L was about to take grandma''s hand, Ellie held it first.


    "Mrs. Gu, please don''t be angry! Such a person doesn''t deserve your anger at all. She is sorry for


    Jacob and should have been kicked out long ago! I know you won''t allow her to stay in the Gu family


    anymore! Even though she doesn''t leave voluntarily, Jacob will listen to you and divorce her! "


    The scene was in a mess.


    Catherine called the ambnce while Ellie kept speaking to Mrs. Gu who had passed out. L was at


    a loss and could do nothing but watch her grandma get on the ambnce and leave her sight.


    She stood still and looked at the sky absentmindedly. She didn''t want her tears to fall, but they didn''t


    stop.


    It was not until then that Jacob arrived. He walked to her in confusion and asked, "What''s wrong, L?


    I just had an important meeting. I''mte... Why are you crying like this? What happened? "


    She felt so cold that she hugged him directly and said in a trembling voice, "Jay, I''m so cold. Can you


    hold me tightly?"


    He hugged her tightly and felt her tension. "Louisa, don''t be afraid. I''m by your side."


    She sobbed softly and felt his warmth, but she felt that she was going to lose him soon.


    "Grandma is in the hospital. Let''s go and have a look. "


    L always felt that hospital was not a good ce and she hated it.


    But in the end she had toe to this annoying ce.


    After the emergency treatment, grandma was out of danger and was sent to the ward.


    Catherine and Ellie stood in front of her, and even Fiona looked at her fiercely.


    They all stood in front of the door, preventing her from entering the ward to see her grandmother.


    But she had to exin to her grandmother and tell her the truth.


    "Why are you still here? Isn''t it enough to make grandma be like this? "


    In the face of Ellie''s scold, Jacob walked up to her and said with a sneer, "This is our Gu Family''s


    business, right? Except you, everyone else here is a member of our family. Who allows you to speak?"


    A hint of embarrassment appeared on Ellie''s face.


    "Jacob, it''s all her fault! Her lie was exposed. Grandma knew what L had done. She was so angry


    that she fainted. How could you still protect L? Is she more important than grandma? "


    Ellie said coldly.


    "You are wrong. She is as important as grandma. " Jacob said firmly, "I only know that you have no


    right to speak here! I will figure out what happened. It''s not up to you to speak here. You are just an


    outsider! Fiona, take her away! "


    As soon as he gave the order, Fiona walked up to Ellie, but Ellie still grabbed Jacob''s hand tightly.


    "Why don''t you believe me? I have evidence. She wanted to elope with Murphy, so she left you! The


    baby she carried was also from Murphy, but they were so cruel to kill their own child. In order to be a


    star and be famous, she did everything she could do! And she still lied to you when she came


    back... "


    "Do you think I will believe your lie?" Jacob sneered.


    "You don''t trust me, but you have to trust her! She said it herself. If you don''t believe me, listen to the


    recording I got... " As Ellie spoke, she took out her phone, clicked a few times and yed the


    recording.


    "Honey, I eloped with you, of course because I love you! I''m in love with you. I''m willing to do anything


    for you! No regret! I want to give birth to our baby for you! "


    "You have sacrificed so much for me and almost given up everything. I promise you that I will treat you


    well and never abandon you! Marry me. "


    These short sentences contained a lot of information.


    And Jacob was so familiar with the voice. It was the conversation between L and Murphy.


    He subconsciously turned around and looked at L who was also confused.


    She was also stunned for a moment. When did she say that?


    "You heard what they said! The reason why Louisa left was that she wanted to elope with Murphy! Who


    knows what happened to themter? She suddenly came back to you and lured you into the trap.


    Maybe she wanted the property of the Gu Family! Don''t forget how insidious and cunning she was to


    get you in the past... Jacob, wake up. She doesn''t love you at all. What she loves is only money! "


    With a ferocious look on her face, Ellie pointed at L.


    L''s face turned pale. She waved her hands and denied, "It is not like that... Ah, I remember! "


    Hearing the cry of L, Ellie raised her eyebrows morecently and sneered, "You finally


    remember what you said. Do you hear that, Jacob? She admits it! Look, this woman is lying to you from


    beginning to end! "


    Jacob grabbed Ellie''s hand tightly and looked at her fiercely, "I think you are the one who lie from


    beginning to end!"


    "Jacob, you suspect her, don''t you? I can see from your eyes that you also believe what I said, but you


    don''t want to admit it... Why are you so silly to be fooled by her? "


    Jacob''s face turned cold. He grabbed Ellie and took her away.


    Looking at their receding figures, L felt sad and her heart gradually cooled down.

 Chapter 282 Lola, Stop!

    Chapter 282 L, Stop!


    Leaning against the cold wall, she didn''t dare to think about what they were going to do and say. She


    wanted to catch up, but didn''t have the courage.


    L realized that she was always the timid Louisa.


    She had no courage at all.


    Catherine pushed L and snapped, "Humph! Why are you still here? Get out! The divorce agreement


    will be delivered soon! Be sensible and don''t embarrass yourself anymore! "


    Fiona stopped Catherine and said hesitantly, "Mom, please don''t do that. Maybe it''s not what you


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    think."


    "Fiona, what''s wrong with you? Why are you defending her? Don''t you know how many things she has


    taken from you? Humph! How dare an outsider call herself a member of the Gu family? Ellie is right.


    You are a liar! "


    Catherine stared at L with distain, and said to Fiona, "Stay away from her from now on. Don''t hang


    out with this kind of person! She hurt the one who treats her best now! "


    Tears welled up in L''s eyes. She looked at the door of the ward, but couldn''t get in.


    She didn''t know how to defend herself. She just knew that her grandmother was in hospital because of


    her.


    Grandma was in poor health and couldn''t be stimted, but now Grandma fainted because she


    couldn''t get pregnant.


    She remembered that every time her grandmother grabbed her hand and told her to give birth to the


    heir of the Gu family as soon as possible.


    However, she... The person she felt most sorry for was her grandmother.


    At this time, the doctor came out of the ward and told everyone a bad news.


    "Mrs. Gu is weak. Although she was rescued in time, she has fallen into a temporarya. As for


    when she will wake up, it''s still uncertain... "


    "What do you mean? Doctor? Why is she ina? " Holding the doctor''s hand tightly, L said in


    horror, "No, Grandma will be fine! Please go inside and save my grandma! "


    "I''m sorry. There''s nothing we can do. It depends on the patient''s willpower when she wakes up. "


    Everyone was stunned and couldn''t ept such a fact.


    Catherine pointed at L angrily and sadly. "It''s all your fault! It''s all your fault! Louisa, you are such a


    troublemaker. How dare youe here? Can you stop hurting the Gu family? "


    William looked at L coldly and snorted. His eyes were full of disdain.


    Tears streamed down Fiona''s face. She grabbed L''s hand and said, "I think you''d better go back


    first. Don''t stay here any longer. If you stay here, it will only make everyone unhappy. "


    L was at a loss and took a few steps back. With a confused look in her eyes, she shook her head


    and said, "Is it really my fault? It''s all my fault. " She said absentmindedly, like a puppet with no soul.


    The usations from Catherine and Ellie kept shing through her mind.


    When Jacob came out, he heard the news and was very sad.


    He covered his chest and looked at his grandmother on the bed, unable toe to his senses for a


    long time.


    When he came out of grief, he found that L had disappeared.


    "Where is L? Where is she? "


    "Humph! Why are you still looking for that woman? If it weren''t for her, your grandmother wouldn''t be in


    hospital now! Now that her lie was exposed, of course she ran away with her tail between her legs.


    Jacob, you really have to blink your eyes. Ellie is much better than Louisa. "


    Catherine said with contempt. Even though Fiona pulled her, Catherine didn''t stop.


    Jacob approached Catherine step by step, squinted his eyes and said fiercely, "Don''t say anything bad


    about her! It''s none of your business, you know? I just want her. Shut up, all of you! "


    Scared by his ferocious look, Catherine stepped back.


    William also stopped Catherine not to speak any more.


    Fiona stepped forward and said softly, "Jacob, L just went out. She seems to be a little frightened


    out. Why don''t you go and check on her? "


    Jacob nodded and run out.


    Wandering on the street, L kept thinking about the expression on her grandmother''s face before she


    fainted. The disappointment and indignation in Grandma''s eyes made her feel guilty.


    A strong sense of guilt overwhelmed her.


    The passers-by on the street kept looking at her. Some of them even recognized her and wanted to


    sign the photo, but she walked around absentmindedly.


    "What''s wrong with her? Is she ying big?"


    "Exactly! What''s the big deal? "


    It seemed that L didn''t hear anything. She walked forward without paying attention to the passers-


    by.


    She frowned and her face was covered with tears. She didn''t know where to go and what to do.


    From afar, Jacob found her and shouted her name, "L! L, stop! "


    It seemed that she couldn''t hear him at all. She kept walking forward, but it was a red light.


    He ran towards her.


    "L, stop!"


    L took a step forward, and the passing cars kept passing by her, but she was still unable toe


    back to her senses.


    He became nervous and continued running to her.


    "L! Watch out! "


    When she walked to the middle of the road and heard his shouting, she suddenly turned around and


    saw a caring towards her.


    She was stunned and stood still.


    At this critical moment, Jacob jumped up and pushed away L.


    Her body was pushed away. Before she could react, she saw the car hit Jacob and his whole body flew


    away!


    "Jay!" She shouted and saw him fall to the ground.


    The blood on the ground dyed the road red.


    In front of her, all became gradually vague, but then gradually clear.


    L rushed to him and hugged him tightly. "Get up, Jacob. What are you doing?"


    Blood seeped from the corner of his mouth and kept flowing down.


    She kept wiping the corner of his mouth, trembling and crying. "Don''t do this. I''m scared..."


    "L... I just told Ellie... I... Trust you. " The man reached out his bloody hand to touch her face and


    gasped.


    L nodded hard and held his big hand, feeling cold. "I know... I know... Stop talking. I''ll call an


    ambnce. "


    He chuckled and stared at her face. Gradually, he lost all his strength. "L, I just want you to


    remember that I really don''t want to lose you. We have made... The promise... "


    She bit her lips hard, tears gushing out, and grabbed her hand. "We made the promise. We won''t


    divorce, never."


    Hearing this, Jacob breathed heavily, gradually loosened his hand and falling down.


    "Jay!" She cried out desperately, but he didn''t make any sound anymore.

 Chapter 283 Life Hung In The Balance

    Chapter 283 Life Hung In The Bnce


    L felt that her whole world was going to copse.


    Her grandma was just out of danger, but she didn''t know when Grandma would wake up. And now,


    Jacob was in the emergency room.


    Life hung in the bnce.


    She curled up in the corridor covered in blood and looked at the doctors and nursesing and going.


    Her eyes were unfocused and her spirit waspletely gone.


    After hearing the news, William, Catherine and Fiona all rushed over from Grandma''s ward, "What the


    hell is going on?" William shouted angrily, "Was everything okay with Jacob just now? Who can exin


    to me what happened? "


    Sitting in a corner, L said in a trembling voice, "He was trying to save me."


    "What? Save you? Why save you? Only you die, our Gu family won''t be involved anymore! " Catherine


    stared at L harshly, "Honey, what did I say? This woman is a disaster! She will kill everyone in our


    family! Isn''t all this the evidence? Mom and Jacob were both in hospital because of her. Their lives are


    still uncertain! "


    Hearing her words, Fiona couldn''t help but nod. She shook her head and said, "Maybe that is true? It''s


    all because of you... "


    L stood still like a walking dead, without any response.


    Catherine snorted coldly and said angrily, "Yes! Fiona, you finally see it clearly. I always say that you


    don''t believe me. Now the truth is in front of you! If Jacob dies, it is her who kills him! "


    "No!" L stood up excitedly, with her eyes swollen. "He will not die. He will be fine!"


    "Humph, you''d better pray that he''s fine, or you''ll be the murderer and go to jail!" Catherine snapped.


    "Who is talking? What the hell are you talking about? " Jane rushed in. As soon as she heard what


    Catherine had said, she stood beside L and frowned. "Louisa is the wife of Jacob. Others have the


    no position to interfere in the matter between them?"


    "Jane, what do you know? I''m cleaning house for the Gu Family! As your surname is not Gu, Don''t... "


    "Catherine, do you have any problem with my doctor having a different surname? It seems that you


    really don''t take me seriously. " Maria Gu stepped forward, held her daughter Jane''s hand, and said


    firmly, "Mom is still lying in the ward, and Jacob is at a life and death moment, but you are still stirring


    up trouble here! You are the one who messed up the Gu family! "


    With anger all over Catherine''s face, she was about to say something, but was stopped by William.


    "William, I think you''d better take your wife away! Hospital is a quiet ce. She''s unsuited here! "


    "Well, Maria, I think you''d better stay here. We''d better go back and stay with Mom. When there is


    news about Jacob, you must tell us. "


    Maria Gu nodded and said meaningfully, "Even if I don''t tell you, you will know."


    After William took Catherine away, Jane helped L stand up and said, "It''s cold on the ground. Get


    up."


    It was not until then that L seemed to notice the arrival of Jane, and she hugged Jane directly.


    "Jane... What should I do? Jay... "


    Janeforted her and said, "L, don''t worry. Tell me what''s going on."


    "He... The blood was all over him. Lying in my arms... He let go of my hand... "


    L stammered, with a frightened and helpless expression on her face.


    She held Jane''s hand tightly and asked, "What should I do? He will be fine, won''t he?"


    "Yes, he will. We are all waiting for him."


    L shook her head, shivering all over. Jane could feel the coldness in her body.


    "But I''m so scared. He was lying right in front of me, bleeding. I didn''t dare to look at him or touch him. I


    didn''t know what to do. Jane, help me, help him, please? I can''t let anything happen to him. If he dies, I


    don''t want to live alone. "


    "It''s okay, everything will be fine. L, he will be fine. Even for you, he won''t let anything happen to


    himself. "


    Lying in Jane''s arms, L cried for a long time. Her eyes were swollen and painful. The light of the


    emergency room was still on.


    Standing in front of the two, Maria Gu said calmly, "Don''t be too impulsive and worried at this time. I


    believe that Jacob would be fine. He won''t leave so many things behind. "


    "Mom..."


    Maria Gu sighed and shook his head. "Now mom is in aa. I don''t know when she will wake up. If


    Jacob also... I''m afraid there will be big problems in the Gu consortium. "


    "No, it won''t. They will be fine. "


    At this moment, the light finally turned off. L stood up at once and rushed to the door, waiting for the


    doctor toe out. She grabbed the doctor''s hand and asked, "How is he? How is Jay? Is my husband


    okay? "


    "The patient is temporarily out of danger now."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ah, that''s good." Jane was relieved, But L still held doctor''s hand tightly. "What does it mean by


    ''temporarily''? Why do you say that? "


    The doctor said, "Whether he can wake up or not depends on whether he can get through tonight."


    All of a sudden, L lost all her strength. She loosened her grip and leaned back against the wall. She


    couldn''t believe it.


    He... If he didn''t wake up... What would happen?


    That night, she stood at the door of the ICU and looked at the man lying inside.


    L shed floods down her cheeks.


    "Jay, why did you save me? Why did you use your own body to block that car?


    It is all my fault!


    I shouldn''t have hidden it from Grandmother. I shouldn''t have made Grandmother angry, and I shouldn''t


    have gone to the street by myself.


    If it weren''t for my willfulness and my recklessness, how could you lie here?


    Jay, I was wrong.


    Louisa knows that I am wrong.


    Wake up, okay? I really know I was wrong. As long as you wake up, I will listen to you! " L''s eyes


    were blurred and she couldn''t see anything clearly.


    But her tears were still flowing like a kite with its string cut off.


    But he was still silent.


    "You are such a fool. Why are you so stupid to rush in front of me! Do you know you will die? Why did


    you do this for me I don''t deserve you to do so much for me.


    Jay, wake up, please. I beg you. You can''t leave me alone and go to a strange ce. What''s the


    meaning of my life without you? Wherever you go, I will go If you are willing to leave me, I won''t let you


    go! "


    L didn''t know what to do.


    She could only keep talking to the quiet man on the bed through the ss, hoping that he could hear


    her heart.


    "Jacob, I order you to wake up tomorrow. If you don''t wake up, I''ll divorce you immediately! Divorce,


    you know what? No matter what our promise is, I don''t care! Since you are not here, why should I keep


    the promise! I will leave you! "

 Chapter 284 A Huge Disaster

    Chapter 284 A Huge Disaster


    She didn''t even know if her threat would work on him, so she could only try to wake him up with some


    weak words.


    L felt that she could do nothing. She stood outside his ward for the whole night motionlessly.


    At four o''clock in the morning, Jane and Lily came to see her. They looked at her pale face worriedly.


    "L, I have cancelled all your schedules. And Anna will arrange everything for you. But you have to


    eat and sleep. Please drink something. Eat something, okay? " Lily looked at L with concern.


    L stood there with a trace of despair on her pale face.


    "Why hasn''t he woken up yet? Why does he still want to sleep? When can he wake up? Doesn''t he


    know that I''m waiting for him? " She shook her head and said sadly, "I''m going to find him... Let me in! "


    Jane was so sad that she covered her chest. Then she agreed and took L in.


    When L came in, she threw herself into Jacob''s body and looked at his head which was only


    exposed. She felt sorry for him.


    "Jay, did you hear what I said? I miss you so much. Wake up quickly. I will listen to you whatever you


    want me to do. I will eat tonic and soup obediently and take all kinds of medicine. I will try my best to


    get pregnant and give birth to our baby! Even if I can''t get pregnant, we can find a surrogacy, or


    whatever, I will listen to you! From now on, I won''t be willful, I won''t quarrel with you and oppose you... "


    "Jay, nothing is more important than you."


    "I would rather be the one lying here."


    She held his cold hand tightly and felt that her hope was fading away. She touched his hand helplessly


    and said, "Why are you not awake yet? Are you mad at me? Don''t you want to forgive me? "


    "L, don''t be like this..."


    "What else can I do? Do you know that if he doesn''t wake up today, he will never wake up again! What


    should I do! Who can help me wake him up... "


    L seemed to be crazy and copsed in front of his bed.


    Lily spoke to Jane with concern, "L can''t go on like this."


    Jane frowned and felt tired. "She won''t listen to our advice. If Jacob doesn''t wake up, she won''t eat


    anything. "


    "What is the situation of Mr. Jacob?"


    "The doctor said that if he didn''t wake up at noon, he would probably fall into a permanenta. And I


    also don''t know when grandma will wake up... But anyway, grandma still had great possibility to wake


    up. But Jacob, after today... Even I can''t hold on any longer... It was only the second day that Uncle


    William had won the ownership of thepany. If grandma and Jacob can''t wake up... The Gu


    consortium may really change its ownership. "


    "What do you mean? Is Fiona''s father going to usurp the throne? " Lily asked in confusion.


    Jane nodded slightly and said painfully, "Uncle William and Aunt Catherine have been coveting that


    position for a long time. But because of grandma, the power was given to Jacobter. Now the two of


    them be like this, and I am also very worried about the Gu Consortium... Although we are a family,


    how can we not be heartbroken when they do such a thing at this time? "


    "Ah... It''s really a huge disaster to the Gu Consortium. " Even Lily couldn''t help but feel worried.


    "But L hasn''t eaten anything since yesterday morning. She hasn''t even drunk a mouthful of water...


    I''m afraid that she can''t stand it. What should we do if she continues to refuse to eat? "


    Jane sighed and nodded, "Give me the food. I''ll try to force her to eat itter."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    As for L, she only cared about Jacob now. There was nothing else in her eyes.


    For L, there was only a matter of Jacob''s life and death in her world.


    The hospital was surrounded by people outside because of Jacob. But fortunately, Anna and Lily


    blocked everything.


    L had been staying inside and taking care of Jacob all the time.


    No matter how messy the world was, it couldn''t disturb her at all.


    But as time went by, she was on the verge of breaking down.


    "Louisa! Don''t let Jacob down. He wants to take good care of you and make you healthy. But what


    about you? What are you doing now? Will he wake up if you don''t eat or drink? If you continue to be so


    thoughtless, you will only let him down and make him angry! "


    "Okay! I''ll eat and drink! Will he wake up if I listen to you? " L grabbed the breakfast brought by Lily


    and wolfed it down, losing her image.


    Tears fell down like pearls and she almost choked when she was eating.


    "L..." Jane held back her tears and raised her head, "Don''t be like this... You can''t fall down at this


    time... "


    "Of course I won''t fall down! I have to wait for him to wake up! Even if he can''t wake up today, I will wait


    and won''t leave him at all! When he wakes up, he must see me at the first sight... "


    She said firmly with a bitter smile on her pale and weak face.


    Unable to say anything more, Jane patted her on the back and said, "Eat slowly... He will wake up and


    see you at the first sight! But you must take care of yourself, okay? "


    "Jane, how is grandma... I don''t want to leave him... I can''t leave him even for a little while... But I''m


    also worried about grandma... She became like this because of me... Why am I so annoying... "


    "Don''t say that! Grandma''s condition was stable and there was no danger to her life. The doctor said


    that she would wake up soon. Don''t worry. "


    "It''s all my fault... Isn''t it? If I hadn''te back, maybe they were all fine! " L stood up excitedly,


    shook her head and said, "She''s right. I''m a disaster. I brought them disaster!"


    "Louisa! I don''t allow you to say that! How could it be your fault? Grandma fainted because of her poor


    health! She was not angry with you. Don''t be misled by them! As for Jacob, he is your husband. It''s his


    responsibility to protect you and it''s his own choice. It has nothing to do with you! Don''t think that it''s


    your fault, okay? "


    Jane said harshly.


    "But if it weren''t for me, all this wouldn''t have happened! Right? " L lowered her head in grief and


    cried hysterically, "What should I do... What should I do to wake them up! I don''t know what to do! Who


    can teach me? "


    "L... L! " Jane found that L was too upset. As soon as she walked in, she saw L''s body fall


    straight to the ground.


    L fell down.


    She passed out because of hunger and sadness.


    "L, you can''t have an ident!" Jane immediately called the doctor and sent L to another ward.


    At this moment, the man lying in the ICU moved his finger slightly.

 Chapter 285 He Is Waiting For Me At Home

    Chapter 285 He Is Waiting For Me At Home


    When L woke up again, it was already dark.


    Lily sit beside her and looked at the infusion, worried.


    L came to her senses, looked panic and asked nervously, "What time is it now?"


    "It''s already half past eight in the evening."


    "Evening... Half past eight... " She shook her head violently, opened her eyes wide and grabbed Lily''s


    arm hard. "Where is he? Has he woken up? I''m going to find him! "


    Lily stopped her in a hurry and said with a frown, "L, you''d better take care of yourself first! Your


    body... "


    "My body doesn''t matter! I don''t care. I want to see him! " L shook off the needle, pushed away Lily


    and rushed out of the ward.


    Lily chased after her anxiously and shouted, "L, don''t do this. Come back quickly!"


    L pushed open the door of his ward and wanted to go in, but she found that there was no one there.


    She looked around, but didn''t find Jacob.


    L was on the verge of breaking down. She screamed, "Jacob! Where are you, Jacob! Don''t y


    hide and seek with me, okay? If you keep hiding, I can''t find you! Please, don''t y any more, okay? "


    She searched every corner of the ward but couldn''t find him.


    She cried and shouted, and even her voice became hoarse.


    She didn''t know what to do.


    L didn''t dare to think about where he would be if he was not in the ward.


    Lily caught up with L and hugged her. "Don''t be like this... Mr. Jacob is fine... "


    "I know. He''s fine. But where is he now! Lily, tell me where he is! "


    Lily was in a dilemma. She frowned and shook her head.


    "Why? Why don''t you know where he is? Help me find him! " She shouted hard, with a trace of despair


    in her scarlet eyes.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to find him, but..." Lily looked a little embarrassed and hesitant.


    She noticed that Lily seemed to have some unspeakable reasons. She shook Lily desperately and


    said, "Hurry up! Tell me! Where the hell is he? Help me find him! Come on! "


    "But... We can''t find him now... "


    L loosened her grip and asked in shock, "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, he is missing." All of a sudden, Jane came over from behind, took up L''s hand,forted


    her and let her sit down.


    "Jane..." She held Jane''s hand and asked nervously, "What happened... Tell me now... How could I


    faint? When I woke up, I couldn''t find him... And he wasn''t here either... Where did he go? Why didn''t


    he go to see me when he woke up? Didn''t he know that I was worried about him? "


    Jane sighed and shook her head helplessly. "L, he is really missing. We are looking for him now... "


    "You mean he has woken up, right?" L was pleasantly surprised to hear that.


    Seeing the happy look on L''s face, Jane felt sorry for her and nodded.


    "Thanks God! That''s good! " Her heart seemed to be relieved all of a sudden. She breathed a sigh of


    relief and slowly shed tears.


    Unconsciously.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "It''s good that he has woken up. Since he is fine, he must havee to me. He will be anxious if he


    can''t find me. " L said, absent-minded.


    Looking at L sadly, Jane found that L had lost a lot of weight in just two days.


    "Jane, let''s go home. He is waiting for me at home. Maybe he is in the Gu family, or our home, or my


    apartment... He must be waiting for me. " L believed in their tacit understanding.


    But Jane sighed and shook her head.


    "Jane, why do you shake your head? Don''t you believe me or him? He must be at home. I have an


    appointment with him that we will go home together. "


    "L... Please don''t be like this... If you behave like this, not to mention Lily, even I am afraid... "


    It suddenly urred to Jane that Lily had told her that there seemed to be something wrong with L''s


    mental state. Now it seemed that the ident of Jacob was really a big blow to her.


    "Don''t say that to me, okay? If you don''t help me find him, don''t bother me! I''ll go find him myself! "


    After saying that, L pushed away Lily and Jane and rushed out directly.


    Jane had no choice but to run out and hold her. "Well, don''t worry. I''ll take you to find himter!"


    Then, Jane took her to the doctor''s office.


    Confused, L asked in surprise, "why is Jay here? Jane, don''t make fun of me, okay? Why did he... "


    "Don''t say anything. If you want to know where he is,e with me."


    Jane led L in. Before the doctors could speak, Jane said, "Everyone, get out. I have something to


    talk to Dr. Jewel."


    Everyone was confused, but they still made way for the two people from the Gu Family.


    L noticed that everyone had gone out. But there was a girl who stayed alone.


    The girl had delicate features and was very cute. Her eyes were actually much simr to L''s.


    "You... Why are you looking for me? " The girl called Dr. Jewel looked at Jane doubtfully and waved her


    hand. "I''m just an intern, not a doctor. Just call me Jewel. But I have told you what I should say. "


    "Can you tell us what happened today one more time?" Jane said firmly.


    Dr. Jewel frowned, looked at L''s face and nodded slightly.


    "Okay... Although I don''t know why... But it will be better if I can help you. "


    Holding L''s hand, Jane sat down. L looked at her in confusion.


    Jewel began to tell them about her inspection of the ward this morning.


    As usual, she went to check the patient''s condition. When she went to one of the wards, the doctor


    along with her suddenly had a stomachache and left for a while. So she went there alone.


    After she walked into the ward, she came to the side of the patient and concentrated on reading the


    data. Suddenly, she heard the fluctuation and the patient had a reaction!


    Before she could call the doctor, the patient suddenly shouted, "L!" Then he sat down directly.


    With her eyes wide open, Jewel looked at the patient, Jacob, while he was also looking at her.


    In five seconds, a strange light came out of Jacob''s eyes, but Jewel couldn''t tell what that was.


    "Are you awake? You finally wake up! "


    Jewel was so happy that she smiled and nodded, "I didn''t expect that the first patient I met woke up


    miraculously like this! Wait a minute. The doctor wille to see you soon. Where is your family? I''ll go


    and inform them for you. They must be very happy to hear such good news! "


    When Jewel was about to turn around, her arm was grabbed by Jacob. The man looked at her with an


    innocent expression and said in a strange but soft tone, "You are so beautiful..."


    Hearing that, Jewel was stunned. She blinked her eyes and smiled, "You are also very


    handsome..."

 Chapter 286 Pretty Sister, Youre The Best

    Chapter 286 Pretty Sister, You''re The Best


    "He really woke up!" Hearing this, L stood up excitedly with a smile.


    But she didn''t know what would happen next.


    At this time, Jewel didn''t take Jacob''s difference seriously and said, "Your family wille soon. They


    were here before. "


    "I''m hungry. Can you find me something to eat?" The man stared at Jewel with his innocent eyes,


    which made her a little embarrassed.


    "What? Well... Okay. " Confused, Jewel frowned. After the doctor came, Jewel went to buy some food.


    Then Jewel asked a nurse to take the food to the ward of Jacob and continued her work.


    After a while, Jewel received the message that the doctor asked her to go to the ward as soon as


    possible.


    She walked over in confusion and saw that Jacob was sitting in a corner of the ward. He looked at her


    eagerly and said, "You''re here. Pretty sister, I finally have you! "


    "What? What are you talking about? " Jewel frowned and looked at the crowd in surprise.


    "Pretty sister, you said you would buy me delicious food. Where are you? I can''t find you. They are so


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    horrible. They want to give me an injection. "


    Like a child, Jacob crawled over to Jewel and looked at her expectantly.


    "No, Mr. Jacob, they are doctors and nurses. They are all taking care of you," said Jewel in a low voice.


    Jacob grabbed her hand tightly.


    "No... They are all bad people. I just want to be with you. Don''t leave me, okay? You bought me


    delicious food. Let''s eat together, okay? "


    At this time, Jane finally arrived.


    Seeing that Jacob had woken up, she rushed to him happily and helped him up. "Jacob, you finally


    wake up! Thank goodness. L must be very happy! Thank God! "


    Seeing the tears in Jane''s eyes, Jacob felt a little embarrassed and shook his head, said to Jewel.


    "Pretty sister, who is this big sister? Why did she hold me so tightly? I''m so scared. Can you protect


    me? " Jane was puzzled by Jacob''s action of hiding behind Jewel.


    "Jacob, what are you doing? Why are you holding the doctor''s hand? Besides, why did you call me big


    sister? "


    Noticing the difference of Jacob, Jane''s heart sank.


    Jacob held Jewel''s arm tightly and said, "Don''te over. Don''te over! I just want to be with this


    pretty sister! You all go away! Go away! "


    Shaking her head, Jane couldn''t believe what she saw. "Stop it, Jacob! L is still waiting for you.


    What are you doing now? Don''t make such a big joke on me. I can''t ept it. "


    Jewel was also in a dilemma. She wanted to leave, but she couldn''t. At the same time, Jacob pulled


    her back with all his strength and she couldn''t move.


    "Sir, please let go of your hand. I don''t know you." Said Jewel, frowning.


    It seemed that Jacob was greatly shocked. He looked at Jewel in surprise and said," Pretty sister, how


    can you do this to me? I don''t care. I just want to be with you. I don''t care about these bad guys. Pretty


    sister, you are the best. Don''t leave me. "


    While he was talking, Jacob leaned back and fainted.


    The ward was in a mess again.


    Standing outside, Jane looked at Jewel up and down coldly, as if she was studying something.


    Jewel exined nervously, "I''m sorry. I don''t know what happened? When he woke up, I was patrolling


    the ward. At that time, I was alone, so he said he was hungry and wanted to eat something, so I


    promised him to take him something to eat. "


    "That''s all?" Jane asked.


    Jewel nodded, "That''s it. I didn''t expect him to hold me so tightly. He... What happened to him? "


    Jane felt that the temperature around her had be cold. She muttered to herself, "I''m afraid even


    he wakes up, it''s not a good thing."


    Of course, Jane didn''t ask Jewel to tell all the details to L. Jewel just told L that she saw Jacob


    wake up. As for the details, Jewel didn''t tell L directly.


    Confused, L asked, "Since he has woken up... Why don''t you tell me? Who are you anyway? "


    Looking at Jane, Jewel remembered what Jane had told her, and said, "Later the doctor has checked


    him up and he is out of danger now."


    "In that case? Where is he? Where? Did you hide him? " L walked forward excitedly and asked


    anxiously.


    Jewel shook her head, "It''s not me. But someone came to the hospital and took Mr. Jacob away! "


    "Who is it?"


    With a sigh, Jane said in a low voice, "Ellie."


    L suddenly turned around and asked in surprise, "Ellie?"


    "Yes. She came to the hospital and took away Jacob in the ward when we were not noticing. " Said


    Jane in a in tone, but L was even more confused. With doubts in her eyes, she asked, "Then why


    didn''t you go to find them? Why did this doctore to see me? Why didn''t you go to find Ellie? "


    "L, do you think I haven''t gone to find Ellie? I''ve been there, but I can''t bring him back. The doctor


    said that he just woke up and was tortured by Ellie just now. If I force him back, I''m afraid it''s not a good


    thing for Jacob. The doctor advised us not to move him for the time being. "


    L let go of her hand dejectedly and said with a bitter smile, "In other words, we can only let Jay stay


    with Ellie?"


    Jane nodded.


    "No, I have to find him! He wille back with me. He has been waiting for me for a long time. I can''t


    let him be alone with others! "


    Jane couldn''t bear to tell the truth, ''Jacob has forgotten L.''


    "I know. We are going to find him! But now, we have to take Doctor Jewel with us to find Ellie. "


    L immediately turned to look at Jewel, who shivered and blinked her innocent eyes.


    "Why?"


    Jane took a deep breath and said reluctantly, "Because... Jacob doesn''t take the medicine until he sees


    Doctor Jewel. Ellie has no choice but to agree with taking Doctor Jewel there. "


    "Jane, what do you mean? Why am I getting more and more confused? " With a pale face, L said


    softly, "Shouldn''t I be the one he wants to see? Why is this doctor? "


    Jane didn''t know what to say, and so did Jewel. Jewel blushed and looked innocent.


    "Because..." It was hard for Jane to speak, so Jewel said first, "I''m a doctor, so he must be very


    dependent on me. Mrs. Jacob, I don''t think I should go. You go there to find them. I still have work to


    do. "


    "No, you must go!" Jane insisted, "If you don''t go, what if the patient doesn''t take the medicine and


    doesn''t cooperate with the treatment? Now Ellie is also very nervous and asks me to take you there!


    Doctor Jewel, no matter what happens today, you must go with me! "

 Chapter 287 If You Lose The Bet, You Should Leave

    Chapter 287 If You Lose The Bet, You Should Leave


    Seeing how determined Jane was, L was even more confused.


    As a result, Jane and L had to take Jewel to the vi where Ellie lived now.


    There were so many people guarding the door that they were not allowed to enter.


    "Get out of my way! I''m here for my husband! " Standing in front of them, L snapped.


    "Sorry, this is Miss Ellie''s private residence. You can''t go in."


    Jane came over and chuckled, "Then you should ask your hostess. She asked us toe. Tell her we


    are here. If she still doesn''t let us in, can she be responsible for it if something happened? "


    The guard seemed to be frightened and immediately stepped back to make a phone call.


    At this time, L also received a call. She frowned and said, "If you don''te back now, then you


    don''t need toe back!"


    "Where are you? I''ll be right there."


    "Ellie. I''m in Ellie''s vi. "


    "Uh... Okay, I''ll be there soon. "


    Jane turned around and asked, "Who is it?"


    Raising her eyebrows proudly, L said, "We can''t fight alone in her territory!"


    Jane didn''t ask any more. On the contrary, Jewel became more and more uneasy.


    She felt as if she had stepped into a world where she shouldn''t have existed. It seemed that she was


    pulled in by someone.


    But she couldn''t leave by herself.


    "Please follow me." The guard looked at Jane and Jewel, ignoring L.


    "If I can''t go in, they won''t go in either. You can tell Ellie that avoiding me can''t solve the problem. She


    doesn''t let me in at this time, but even if I blow up this ce, I have to see him... That is to say, Ellie


    can''t stop me. "


    Facing the strong power of L, the guard had to report to Ellie again.


    Finally, he brought all of them in.


    Wearing pajamas and drinking red wine, Ellie leisurely sat on the sofa in the living room and watched


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    the three peopleing in.


    "Jane, please take this young doctor inside to see that person first... He refused to take the medicine,


    and I have no method... "


    Looking straight into Ellie''s eyes, L asked coldly, "Where is he?"


    Ellie stretched out her hand and pointed to the direction upstairs. She raised her eyebrows and smiled,


    "He is there... But you can''t see him. "


    Jane knew that Ellie wouldn''t let L see him easily, but she couldn''t waste time. She said, "L, I and


    Dr. Jewel go to check on him first. We''ll talk about itter, okay?"


    L''s heart hurt.


    She knew that if it wasn''t for an emergency, Jane wouldn''t have made such a decision.


    L nodded and said solemnly, "Don''t let anything happen to him."


    Then Jane grabbed Jewel who had a confused look on her face and went upstairs.


    There were only Ellie and L left in the living room.


    "Would you like to sit down and drink some sses of wine?" Ellie looked up.


    "I don''t have that leisure time. I came here today just to find my husband. "


    Ellie raised the corner of her mouth with disdain, "Humph, he is so stupid. How could he sacrifice


    himself for you? You don''t deserve him at all, L!"


    "It''s not up to you to judge whether I deserve him or not. It''s his own choice, but it also makes me


    clearer how important I am in his heart. No matter how you get involved, it won''t work. "


    "Louisa! Don''t forget that you are a third party! You are the third person from beginning to end! " Ellie


    said fiercely, "You are the one who got involved in Jacob and me... How could you be happy? You don''t


    deserve his love! Now, you are taking the consequence! Jacob has died for you once. From now on,


    you have nothing to do with each other... "


    "Miss Ellie, what are you talking about? When can you make the decision for me and Jacob? Do you


    think you can separate us? You took a patient away illegally. I can sue you. Do you know that? "


    "Sue me? Ha ha! "


    "Who do you think you are? How dare you take my seriously ill husband away? Miss Ellie, you are not


    qualified to do that. "


    "Humph... Why are you so proud? What husband? It depends on whether he will ept you as his wife


    or not... "


    Squinting her eyes, L asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Well? Don''t you know about that? " Ellie stood up and said in surprise, "But it seems that you really


    know nothing! Jacob haspletely forgotten you. Even if he sees you, he will have no feelings... This


    is your retribution! You deserve it! "


    "Ellie! Shut up! It''s not like what you said! How could he really forget me? He will forget anyone except


    me... "


    "Don''t tter yourself... However, the truth is that he haspletely forgotten the existence of you!


    Otherwise, why do you think he only wants to see Dr. Jewel? He threatened me that if he couldn''t see


    that little doctor, he wouldn''t take medicine or have an injection or cooperate with the treatment! He has


    just recovered. I don''t want anything bad to happen to him, so I have to agree... If he still misses you so


    much, why didn''t he threaten me to see you? "


    "It must be you who put obstacles in my way!"


    L said nervously and flustered.


    "Stop deceiving yourself." A mocking smile appeared on the corner of Ellie''s mouth. "Let me tell you.


    L, you are also a loser in this game. You can''t win anything. Now, Jacob is no longer the man who


    could shake the world! He has forgotten everything. Then you and I are equal. We should start over


    again! "


    "Even if we start over, he will definitely be with me. I trust him and myself! "


    "No way! I think you won''t give up until you see the fact! How about I let you go upstairs and have a


    look? "


    "Since you dare to let me see him, why not?"


    "I bet he has no reaction to you... Are you going to bet with me? If I win, I want you to admit defeat and


    leave my house. He will stay here until he recovers. And when he recovers, he can decide where to


    go... "


    "What?"


    L''s heart missed a beat and she looked upstairs uneasily.


    "Don''t worry. He will only have a good rest here. I won''t hurt him. As for you, if you lose, just leave.


    Don''t make trouble for me... Don''t you dare to bet? "


    "You... Do you think I will be afraid? " She said in a trembling voice.


    "In that case, that''s good. Let''s wait and see!" Ellie said with a smug smile.


    When she went upstairs with Ellie, she heard a sound from a room.


    She clenched her fists and quickened her pace. When she pushed the door open, she saw that Jacob


    was lying on the bed, holding Jewel''s hand in his hand. He said in a childish voice, "Beautiful sister,


    don''t leave, okay? Stay with me. There are all bad people here. I don''t want to see anyone... I just want


    you to y with me! "


    L was stunned at the door.


    He did wake up, but it seemed that he did not wake up...


    "Jay..." She said softly and walked slowly towards him, but Jacob was looking at her with a strange


    look.


    Her heart was like falling into the hell.

 Chapter 288 The Most Distinguished Guest

    Chapter 288 The Most Distinguished Guest


    Looking down at the pale and weak man, L approached him with her trembling body. "I''ming..."


    Jacob leaned over to Jewel, pouted and said, "Beautiful sister... Who is this woman? "


    "This... Woman? " She couldn''t imagine that one day, Jacob would call her like this. Her face was a


    little stiff. "I''m L..."


    "L... What is it? What a pleasant name! Is it food? " Jacob blinked innocently and looked at Jewel


    expectantly.


    Feeling embarrassed, Jewel smiled awkwardly and wanted to take her hand back to leave, but Jacob


    held her tightly.


    "Mrs. L, pleasee here. I''d better leave..."


    "Beautiful sister, don''t go! You haven''t yed with me yet! They asked me to take the medicine. I told


    them that I wouldn''t take the medicine until you yed with me... "


    "Please get out of my way!" L snapped. Startled, Jewel stood up immediately, turned around and


    was about to leave.


    Seeing this, Jacob was very unhappy and shook his head, "Ah! Beautiful sister, don''t go! I don''t allow


    you to leave! "


    L was stunned. He was just like a child!


    How could this be?


    She quickly held Jacob''s cold hand and said sadly, "Jay, how could you be like this? Why can''t you


    recognize me? How can you not know me? I''m your Louisa, your wife! "


    Jane didn''t have the heart to let L see this. But if Jewel was not here, Jacob would have made


    trouble again.


    "L, don''t worry. Jacob hasn''t recovered yet. Don''t stimte him... Dr. Jewel, go and continue to let


    him take the medicine. "


    With a hesitant look at L, Jewel seemed a little scared.


    "Hurry up. What are you waiting for? You don''t want the patient not to take medicine, do you? "


    L looked at Jacob in grief and covered her chest in a panic. She felt heartbroken.


    Jewel walked up to him nervously and handed the medicine to him, trembling. "Mr. Jacob, please take


    the medicine. If you don''t take the medicine, you won''t be able to recover. "


    Jacob looked at Jewel innocently and asked in confusion, "Is the medicine delicious? Is it sweet? "


    "Yes, it''s delicious. After you take the medicine, I will give you other delicious food, okay? " Jewel was


    very patient and treated the patient professionally.


    Hearing what she said, Jacob nodded hard, took the medicine obediently andy down.


    He needed a rest.


    After walking out of the room, L stared at Jewel with scrutiny and inquiry.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    She asked coldly.


    Pursing her lips, Jewel took a deep breath and said, "Mrs. L, I know you are unhappy now, but you


    don''t have to look at me like this. I''m just a doctor. I identally found that Mr. Jacob woke up, so I


    talked with him a few more words. I didn''t expect him to be like this... But you have to trust me. I have


    no other thoughts. I came here because Miss Jane asked me toe here. I''m leaving now. "


    Looking at her, L said coldly, "You can leave now. Don''t appear in front of him again."


    "Okay." After that, Jewel nodded at Jane and left.


    However, Jane grabbed L''s hand and said gently, "L, she can''t leave."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why can''t she leave? Do you want her to stay to be his wife? Didn''t you see that he grabbed her hand


    and called her beautiful sister? Jane, tell me, what do you want me to do... " She lowered her head,


    looked down and said sadly, "The first person he saw when he woke up was not me, but someone else!


    Now I''m a stranger to him. I''m his wife. How can he not recognize me... "


    Just as Jane was about to say something, she heard aughter from behind. "Ha ha, you deserve it!"


    L suddenly turned back, with ruthlessness in her wet eyes, "It''s none of your business!"


    Ellie said with a strange tone, "How can it be none of my business? Have you forgotten our bet? You


    will admit defeat for bet, won''t you? "


    Facing Ellie''s provocation, L sneered, "I only promised you that I wouldn''t take him away, but I didn''t


    say that I wanted to leave!"


    "You... This is my home! Who allows you to stay? "


    "I will be wherever my husband is. You say that this is your home, but my man is lying there! Why


    should I leave? "


    Ellie snorted, "How dare you stay here, L? Well, if you want to stay, I have no objection... Anyway,


    it''s useless for you to do anything. He haspletely forgotten you. "


    Jane frowned. She didn''t know what kind of bet they had made, but she knew that they couldn''t make


    any move on Jacob for the time being.


    L''s eyes showed a trace of firmness. "No matter how he is now, I will be with him. This is my


    promise to him."


    Although he had forgotten everything.


    "I''m curious. How will you feel when you see Jacob and that little doctor get along with each other


    intimately in the future? It must be very interesting... I''ll wait and see! "


    Ellie immediately ordered the servant, "Prepare a guest room for thisdy and entertain her well!" She


    turned to look at L and said, "Oh, by the way, prepare another guest room. There is a doctor! She is


    my most distinguished guest. Don''t neglect her! "


    Hearing that Ellie was going to prepare a room for Jewel, L immediately said, "Don''t prepare for her,


    she won''te again!"


    "Really?" Ellie snorted with disdain, "Let''s wait and see. Anyway, I''m sure that the little doctor wille


    back."


    In the guest room, L was holding Jane''s hand. Her face was full of sadness. "Tell me, what''s going


    on? Why did Jay be like this? Where did that little doctore from? "


    Jane held her hand tightly and said, "L, the doctor said that Jacob was seriously injured and might


    have lost part of his memory..."


    "Part of... Memory? "


    "Yes. He lost all his memories after six years old. Now he is just like a six year old child... He knows


    who he is and I''m his sister... But in his memory, I''m just a baby... "


    Surprised, L shook her head. She stiffened and looked sad.


    "Six years old..." She covered her aching chest in grief, unable to ept such a fact. "And then? How


    can he regain his memory? "


    "The doctor said it depends on his own condition... But the first thing we need to do is not to hurry to let


    him regain his memory, but to restore his health... The doctor told me that he was taken away by Ellie


    forcibly before and it was not appropriate for him to move now. We have to let Jacob stay in Ellie''s


    house first... I believe that Ellie will take good care of him... "


    "I have to take care of him too... I believe that with me by his side, he will soon remember what


    happened between us... Jane, he won''t really forget me... Right? "

 Chapter 289 He Is My Life

    Chapter 289 He Is My Life


    Looking at L who emaciated for a few days, Jane touched her face and said, "L, I can''t stay with


    you anymore."


    "Why? Where are you going? " She was very reliant on Jane and held her hand tightly.


    "L, now there is also something wrong with the Gu Consortium... Grandma is in the hospital and we


    don''t know when she will wake up... And Jacob bes like this. I really don''t know which side I


    should take care of... But my mother has given me an order that I have to protect the Gu Consortium


    on behalf of grandma and Jacob, and that I can''t let anyone else deprive of their power... "


    "The Gu consortium... Is it them? "


    "Yes, we all know that they have been greedy for that position for a long time. If they really get it, what


    about grandma and Jacob? They won''t tolerate them... L, I''m going to fight for Jacob and grandma.


    Please take good care of Jacob! I will visit grandma from time to time... But you must be careful by


    Jacob''s side... I know you are sad, but you will be able to hold on, won''t you? "


    With red eyes blurring, L nodded and said, "Okay, I can do it!"


    Jane left soon.


    L''s heart was fluttering, very unstable.


    She stood in front of the window and looked at the huge manor. It was green and full of vitality, but her


    heart was iparably deste.


    She thought everything would be fine when he woke up.


    She could give up everything, as long as he could wake up. She just wanted him.


    But when he really woke up, he looked like this.


    It was just a few days, as if a few years had passed, making her exhausted.


    Her husband would rather rely on a little doctor than have a look at her... How did this happen?


    L didn''t even know what she should do to remind him of her?


    The reason why Ellie left her here was that she wanted her to shrink back from difficulties... But how


    could she give up so easily?


    That man belonged to her!


    It was not easy for them to get through so many difficulties. They had made up their minds to be with


    each other. She had promised him that she would never divorce him, let alone separate with him.


    Just then, the phone rang.


    L walked out of the room and brought two people in, but Ellie stopped them in the living room.


    "What are you doing? You want to take your family to live in my house? Do you really think this is a


    hotel? "


    L said firmly, "Lily is my assistant. She has always been by my side! As for Barry... She pointed at


    the man who had just returned and said softly, "He is the assistant of Jacob. Jacob must need his help


    very much. You know how loyal Barry is to Jacob. "


    Barry said anxiously, "Where is the BOSS? I want to see him..."


    Ellie looked at her red nails and said provocatively, "Why are you still wanting to see him? He has


    already forgotten all of you! Humph, even if you find so many people, it is still useless... Even you can''t


    wake him up, let alone these trash! "


    With a red face, Barry walked up angrily but was stopped by Lily.


    "Shut up! I don''t believe it! Stop saying that! Miss Ellie, I''m the most capable assistant of the BOSS. He


    must need me now. "


    Ellie didn''t want to argue with him, "Well, forget it. You cane here. But this girl can''t stay."


    "She just came for me... Although I live here, can''t I even receive guests? " L said with a frown.


    Ellie had to agree, and she pouted, "Remember, keep your voice down. Don''t disturb me! Call so many


    people here. Don''t make my home dirty! "


    Then Ellie left gracefully.


    Holding Lily''s hand, L hurried back to her room.


    However, Barry insisted on going to see Jacob first. After suffering a heavy blow, he came to the room


    of L.


    MY Group is already in a mess, and now Anna is very busy dealing with affairs in thepany. You


    have postponed so many schedules, and we have also lost a lot of money... L, now that Mr. Jacob is


    fine, you''d better go back and take part in some activities... Otherwise... I''m afraid that Anna can''t hold


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    on any longer. "


    But L suddenly smiled in a trance, "I''ll pay for the damage. Don''t worry. I will also pay your sry.


    You won''t lose your job... "


    "L, I didn''t mean that! I''m just worried about your career... It will be a great loss if you stop you


    career like this... Are you really going to refuse the invitation of that Hollywood movie and the


    international spokesperson? " Lily asked nervously and worriedly.


    L sighed, took a deep breath, pursed her lips and said, "What''s the point of all these if he doesn''t


    wake up... I can give up everything, but I can''t live without him... Lily, do you know that he is my life? "


    "Mr. Jacob... Didn''t he wake up? " Lily asked in confusion.


    At this time, Barry came in muddleheaded and said sadly, "My BOSS, why did he be like this? I


    guess he is only three years old now. "


    "He is six years old." L said tly.


    "L, you are so powerful, I believe you can do it! BOSS loves you so much. As long as you are with


    him, how can he forget you? He will never forget you even if he forgets everyone! "


    Barry said anxiously, looking sad.


    "Yes... I thought he wouldn''t forget me... But in fact, he even forgot me! " L bit her lips tightly, and her


    lips almost oozed blood.


    Barry shook his head and refused to believe, "No, I believe you can do it. L, I beg you... "


    "Beg me? Even I don''t know what to do. Barry, tell me, what should I do with a six year old child? "


    Tears welled up in L''s red eyes.


    Lilyforted L while telling Barry about the current situation.


    Barry gritted his teeth and said, "I''ll stay and help you and BOSS. I''ll also try my best to deal with the


    affairs of thepany! We can definitely save the Gu consortium and wake up BOSS! "


    Looking at the firmness on Barry''s face, L nodded hard and said, "I believe him. He knows that I''m


    waiting for him. He will wake up soon. I always trust him. "


    After sending Lily away and giving orders for other things, L was about to go to Jacob''s room. But


    when she went, she heard the sound of something breaking.


    Barry ran downstairs in a hurry and said nervously, "BOSS is looking for beautiful sister! L, go


    upstairs quickly! He''s looking for you. If he can''t see you, he''ll get out of bed and make troubles. He''s


    too weak to bear it now! "


    When Barry took her upstairs, she saw that Jacob was making a scene there alone. He didn''t want to


    lie down obediently and struggled to get rid of them...


    When L was about to walk up to say something, Jacob shook off her hand. She shook her head in


    disappointment. "I''m not the beautiful sister..."


    "You are not the beautiful sister?" Barry asked in confusion and looked anxious, "Then who is... Where


    can I find her? "


    Behind them, Ellie said, "I''ll call Jane to bring her here right now!"


    "No way!" Gritting her teeth tightly, L shook her head and hesitated.


    She really didn''t want other women to get close to her man.


    Ellie pointed at her angrily. "Do you want to see Jacob go on like this? You said he is your husband. But


    do you want him to die? Take a look at him. We are useless now. What he needs is neither me nor you!


    He needs that little doctor! Only when the doctor came would he calm down! If you love him, how can


    you be so selfish not to let others get close to him? "

 Chapter 290 Torture Her Thousands Of Times

    Chapter 290 Torture Her Thousands Of Times


    Selfish?


    Was she selfish?


    Facing Ellie''s question, L began to doubt herself.


    She shook her head, "It''s not like that... It''s not like what you said... "


    "How is it not like that? For your own selfish desire, you stopped Jacob from meeting others. But for his


    health, I even have asked that little doctor toe... As his wife, you only care about your own


    feelings! L, so I say, you don''t deserve his love! "


    "It''s not like that!" She hit her head hard and said, "Of course I want him to recover... But... "


    "But what? Why do you stop him from seeing that doctor? " Ellie turned to look at Barry and said, "Go


    and bring the doctor here right now. For the sake of Jacob''s recovery, bring all her luggage here! She is


    going to live here for a long time! "


    After hesitating for a while, Barry had a look at L, then turned around and left.


    Frowning, L walked up to Jacob who was only six years old now and said sadly, "Let me y with


    you, okay?"


    Jacob held his huge body and snorted, "No, I want that beautiful sister! All of you go away, okay? "


    "Jay, I''m Louisa. Why do you want me to go away? You said that we would never be apart again... You


    also asked me to trust you and rely on you... But what are you doing now? Are you going to push me


    away for another woman? "


    "I don''t know what you are talking about. You are a strange sister, I only know beautiful sister! I want


    the beautiful sister, or I won''t listen to you and will piss you off! "


    The childish look of Jacob made her more distressed.


    She looked at him firmly. "Jay, no matter what, I believe you will wake up."


    Even if Jacob had tortured her thousands of times, she would still treat him the same.


    Here came Jewel again.


    L saw with her own eyes that Jewel coaxed Jacob to take medicine, inject and sleep. After that, she


    took Jewel to her room.


    "From now on, you will live here and apany him until he recovers. During this period, you don''t


    have to worry about the hospital''s affairs. Of course, Barry will take care of everything for you. You


    don''t need to worry about it. And you will be paid to take care of him these days. The sry is ten times


    as high as that in your hospital. What do you think? "


    Surprised and ttered, Jewel looked at L and asked in confusion, "Mrs. L, do you really want me


    to stay? But I don''t want to get involved in your business... "


    "You are just an outsider. Of course you won''t get involved in our business. But he needs a caregiver


    now, so I hire you to take care of him. You don''t have to think too much. You just need to do your job


    well. Just treat him as a child. "


    L''s heart was bleeding.


    She didn''t want a strange girl to get close to her husband, but she could do nothing.


    In front of her emotions and his health, she could only choose his health.


    Hearing that, Jewel nodded and said, "Okay, Mrs. L, I''ll do it well. If you have nothing to say, I should


    go back now. "


    "Miss Ellie has arranged a room for you next to mine. You can go and have a look."


    It waste at night after L ordered Jewel.


    She came to the room of Jacob. She wanted to apany him, but unexpectedly she met Ellie at the


    door.


    Ellie''s face was covered with tears, as if she had just cried.


    L''s heart skipped a beat but her face was expressionless.


    Ellie turned around and pretended to be calm, "I was just blinded by the sand."


    Looking at the back of Ellie, L seemed to feel the same way. She sighed, opened the door and


    walked to his bed.


    He looked like a six year old baby when he was sleeping quietly.


    She kept reminding herself that he was only six years old in terms of intelligence and emotions... What


    could a six year old boy do? When he woke up and saw Jewel for the first time, he depended on her.


    That was it.


    A six year old child wouldn''t have too many worldly affairs in his heart.


    Would he?


    But as a six year old child, Jacob hadn''t met Louisa yet, so she should not exist in his memory.


    "Jay, I''m sorry that I was absent from your life. In that case, let''s leave some beautiful memories when


    you are six years old now... When you wake up, I can talk about these with you with a smile. Is it good?


    "


    "You will wake up, won''t you?"


    She touched his face and looked at him gently. "You know what? I never knew that you would protect


    me like that... In the past, I always doubted your feelings for me, and I still couldn''t believe that you


    would love me... Maybe it was because I was too sensitive and fragile that I only pushed you away... "


    She took a deep breath, with a sad expression on her face. Her tears were like a kite with its string cut


    off. She choked, "I was a coward. I didn''t dare to face it or ept it. I was afraid I would repeat the


    same mistake again."


    "Barry told me that in order to make me drink the soup you made, you had worked hard and got injured


    many times... And the movie I yed shouldn''t have belonged to me, but you sacrificed a part of your


    interests to get it for me... And it was you who saved me when I was injured at that time, wasn''t it? But I


    knew nothing. I didn''t know what you had done to me! Why didn''t you tell me? "


    "You are such a fool. You didn''t tell me anything and did so much silently. If Barry hadn''t told me, how


    long would you hide it from me?"


    Her voice was hoarse and she was very confused.


    "There''s something wrong with the Gu consortium, and grandma is still in aa. I''m very scared...


    Jay, why do you leave us behind and live alone in a world of six years old? Do you know that everyone


    is waiting for you? The most important thing is that we have agreed not to separate... As long as you


    wake up, I will take good care of myself and give birth to our baby for you... "


    "You know, I like child too. How can I have a baby without you? "


    After saying that, L burst into a bitter smile. Her face was pale and her expression was blurred. "You


    still call another girl beautiful sister, then what have I be?"


    Jewel lived here to take care of Jacob, but he always held her hand and didn''t let her go.


    No matter what he did, he always wanted Jewel to be with him.


    It made L very sad.


    It seemed that he no longer needed her, but another woman.


    "In fact, I know why you are so dependent on that girl..." She put on a faint smile and whispered in his


    ear, "Her eyes look like mine... I guess the first moment you woke up and saw that pair of eyes, you


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    must have had a feeling for that person... "


    She gently kissed his face, raised her head and looked at him deeply. "I believe that I am the only one


    in your heart."

 Chapter 291 Who Is Lying To Me

    Chapter 291 Who Is Lying To Me


    A ray of bright light in the morning shone in from the window, hitting the woman''s face, warming her


    body.


    Lying on the edge of the bed, L seemed to hear something. She frowned slightly and gradually woke


    up.


    The voice was loud, as if it came from outside.


    At this moment, she looked around and suddenly stood up. "Jacob? Where is Jacob? "


    At this moment, a familiar voice came from outside. She immediately pushed the door open and rushed


    out.


    She followed the voice and came to the room of Jewel unexpectedly.


    At this time, wearing pajamas, Jewel stood at the door with her back to L. Looking at Jacob who was


    sitting on the bed, Jewel said angrily, "I''ve told you. I''ll go out to y with you after I change my clothes.


    But you should go first."


    "No way! I want you to y with me now, right now! I don''t want to eat those pills anymore. They are


    bitter. Beautiful sister, you can''t lie to me! "


    Sitting on the bed and struggling to act rascally, Jacob looked like a child.


    Surprised, L asked, "What are you doing?"


    Ellie was also in the room. She smiled and said, "What else can they do? Early in the morning, Jacob


    appeared in the doctor''s room and asked her to eat and y with him... And even sleep with him! "


    Hearing this, Jewel felt embarrassed and her face flushed.


    "No, it is not like that, Mrs. L. Mr. Jacob is just a little naughty. He came to me this morning to ask


    me to bring him some delicious food. Nothing else."


    L felt like her heart was pricked by a needle.


    When Jacob woke up in the morning, he must have seen her by the bed, but he ignored her and came


    to look for Jewel?


    With a emotionless face, she walked up to Jacob and held his hand. "Stop it, okay? Have you eaten


    anything this morning? If you want to eat something delicious,e with me. "


    Jacob looked at L in confusion and blinked his eyes, "Who are you? Why do you always appear in


    front of me? "


    "You don''t know me yet, but you just need to know that I am the closest person to you. You can trust


    me and rely on me."


    She looked at him gently, holding his big hand with her both hands, and said in a peaceful tone.


    Jacob looked into her eyes and asked, "The closest person?"


    "Yes. You can''t trust anyone in this world, but you have to trust me. You have to remember that I love


    you the most. "


    "But... She said she was the one I loved most. " All of a sudden, Jacob reached out his hand and


    pointed at Ellie. "Strange sister, what is wife? She said she was my wife? "


    "What?" Shocked, L turned around and looked at Ellie who took it for granted. With her arms


    crossed over her chest, Ellie raised her eyebrows proudly and said, "Well, you didn''t expect that I


    would be one step ahead of you, did you? As long as he acknowledges that I am his wife in his heart,


    no one can change it. In that case, I have to be his wife... You stole him from me anyway. Now it''s just


    returning the thing to its original owner. "


    "Ellie! How dare you say something like that? What can you get by cheating a six year old child? When


    he regains his memory and remembers everything, you will only get embarrassed. "


    L said angrily with a disdainful expression on her face.


    But Ellie didn''t care about it at all. She walked to the side of Jacob and took his other hand. "Jacob, you


    should know that the person you love most is Ellie. I am your first love. We are lovers, husband and


    wife! It''s natural for you to live here. We should have slept in the same room, but you are not in good


    health now, so we can''t sleep together in the same room... When you feel better, we can hold our


    wedding ceremony and then go abroad together. What do you think? "


    "Go abroad? Is it fun to go abroad? "


    "Of course it''s fun! There are also delicious food and interesting thing abroad. You can y whatever


    you want! As long as you are with me, everything is OK. "


    Obviously, L couldn''t stand Ellie anymore. L grabbed her hand and pulled her away from Jacob.


    Ellie shook off her hand and pretended to be arrogant, "What are you doing?"


    "Dr. Jewel, go and prepare right now. Take care of him in half an hour!"


    She took Jacob''s hand and went back to his room. After settling him down, she snapped, "Jacob, if you


    don''t listen to me, I''ll ask your beautiful sister to leave here immediately. You will never see her again!"


    "Ah... Why are you so bad? You are such a strange sister! I want the beautiful sister! "


    "As long as you listen to me, I''ll ask her toe to youter! Besides, I will buy you some toys... You


    like cars, right? I''ll buy you the best toy car... "


    Jacob was so surprised that his eyes immediately lit up, "How do you know I like toy cars? Strange


    sister. "


    She frowned, "What strange sister?"


    Jacob rolled his eyes and suddenly smiled, "Then I won''t call you strange sister from now on. I will call


    you cute sister, okay?"


    "That''s good."


    She curled her lips and said seriously, "As for your wife, don''t believe what Ellie said. I''m your wife. The


    one you love most! "


    "What... Why do you all want to be my wife? What''s wife? Is it fun? "


    L blushed and shook her head awkwardly. "Wife is... The one you love most! The one who loves you


    most! Anyway, don''t believe what Ellie said. She is lying to you... "


    "What about you? Will you lie to me? "


    "I won''t lie to you."


    "But how do I know who is lying to me?"


    In the face of Jacob''s naive question, L was speechless. Yes, he was right, how could she prove


    that if Ellie was lying?


    After preparing well, Jewel took the breakfast to the room of Jacob. She coaxed him to have breakfast,


    tried to stabilize him and let him rest in the room.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Unable to refuse Jacob''s request, Jewel pushed him to the garden in a wheelchair.


    Looking at him from a distance, L wanted to approach him and make him happy.


    Ellie came to her back and sneered, "In the end, we all lost to this little girl..."


    "You lost to me, but I didn''t lose to anyone." She said calmly and looked back at Ellie. "But you, you are


    the one who used the dirty tricks to lie to him. How dare you?"


    "If you are so confident, how can you be afraid? But I think he is also very cute when he is six years


    old. Isn''t it good for us two to start over andpete fairly? We can grow up with him... That is fine. "


    "Ellie, are you crazy?"


    "You are too stubborn."


    L smiled faintly. "If he is happy, he won''t have been so contradictory... The real him must be


    struggling to wake up ande back to me... "


    "Forget it, L. Do you know what Jacob was going to do with Jewel this morning when I went to her


    room?" With a weird smile on her face, Ellie looked defiant.

 Chapter 292 The Inheritance Of The Gu Family

    Chapter 292 The Inheritance Of The Gu Family


    "I don''t want to hear you sow dissension between us."


    Her heart was broken.


    "You are so sure I am stirring up trouble? I have told too many lies. No one would believe me even if I


    tell the truth. "Ellie shook her head helplessly." Believe it or not, I just tell what I should say. This


    morning, I heard the shouting of Jewel. When I entered the room, Jacob was holding her in his arms,


    tossing and turning on the bed. "


    "Shut up!" L snapped.


    "The cor of Jewel pajamas was almost exposed. Her face was flushed and she smiled shyly. It was


    so enviable. It''s a pity that you didn''t see that. She got out of bed as soon as she saw me and


    pretended to be a victim. So, you saw it when you came in. "


    "Ellie, I won''t believe you. He is just like a six year old child now. Don''t frame him. " Although L


    looked calm and indifferent, in fact, she was struggling in her heart.


    "Just because he is like six years old, how can he y with an adult girl? L, be careful. Now your


    rival is not me, but someone else. "


    Said Ellie slowly.


    "I agreed that Jewel stays with him. I trust him and myself. You don''t have to sow dissension between


    us. No matter what, whether he has memory or not, you will never be that person. "


    "You..." Ellie pursed her lips and narrowed her eyes. "But now he doesn''t want you either! We two have


    fought for so long, but in the end, what he wants is a little girl from nowhere! L, I say you are so


    pathetic. You can''t even control a man. "


    "I think you are the one who is pathetic. What''s the use of you to take him to your home? He didn''t


    even look at you? You can only take it out on me. You can''t do anything. I understand you, so I won''t be


    serious with you. " With a faint smile, L raised her eyebrows and said, "There is one thing you are


    wrong. You don''t know the reason why he wants Jewel, but I do. "


    "He said he liked my eyes. Bright, clear, full of hope and dreams. He has said that he would never


    forget. So even if he lost all his memories and has a mental age of six, he still remembers my eyes... "


    Ellie''s heart sank. She snorted, "What''s the use of remembering your eyes? It is no use either even you


    stand in front of him. "


    "It''s just temporary. But I know very well that what he loves is just my eyes, not any girl. You are right.


    My enemy is not you, but myself. "


    Ellie''s face darkened. "You just fool yourself! You are just being stubborn. In fact, your heart has


    already been broken. I''ll see how long you can hold on. "


    L looked at Jacob who was ying happily. She was stiff all over, but she was indeed stubborn.


    In fact, she didn''t know how long she could hold on, because she had almost lost her courage.


    That girl was younger, more energetic and more like Louisa than her.


    That Louisa in his memory.


    But now, it seemed that L was twenty years older.


    Two dayster, Lily drove to pick up L. Seeing her leave, Ellie sneered, "Look, you can''t stand it for


    just a few days."


    Jewel came over and asked in confusion, "Miss Ellie, what did you say?"


    Ellie withdrew her gaze, sat on the sofa and pointed at Jewel, "It seems that you are getting used to


    this ce recently?"


    With a smile, Jewel nodded and said shyly, "That''s because of Miss Ellie''s care and concern. I''m a little


    embarrassed to live here. Otherwise, I''ll go hometer ande back if needed."


    "Jewel, it''s okay for you to pretend to be an innocent person in front of L, but you don''t need to y


    hardball in front of me! I''m not buying it. I just want to warn you that I don''t want the thing on that day


    happens a second time! You are not allowed to stay alone with Jacob except when necessary! Don''t let


    me find your fault. Or you will die miserably. "


    "I see," said Jewel, nodding her head in fear.


    "Let Jacob stay in his room, and then you can go out for a while. I give you a day off, but you have to


    make a deal with him that don''t let him find you again."


    "Okay, I will."


    As soon as Jewel left, a weird smile appeared on Ellie''s face.


    L came to the VIP ward of the hospital first.


    When she opened the door and saw Grandma lying on the bed, tears poured out uncontrobly.


    "Grandma, Louisa ising, sorry I amte."


    The old woman''s face was pale and serene. She knew that one day, her grandmother would wake up


    again, but she didn''t know when.


    She shouldn''t have ignored her grandma because of Jacob.


    In this world, if it weren''t for her grandmother, there wouldn''t be the current L.


    Her life was given by her grandmother.


    Her love was given by Jacob.


    The two people she loved most had the idents one after another. She was exhausted.


    She really couldn''t hold on any longer.


    "Grandma, I will protect the Gu Family and Jacob for you, but you also promise me that you will see my


    babye out, okay?"


    "It''s my fault that you want a great grandson so much. I let you down."


    "I''m willing to do anything as long as you wake up."


    Tears welled up in her eyes. She was so painful that she couldn''t control herself.


    Lily''s words didn''t work at all.


    At this moment, the door was suddenly pushed open, William and Catherine came in.


    "Why are you still here? You are such a troublemaker! Who allows you toe here? Do you want to


    do something bad again when Mom is unconscious? " Catherine said angrily.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m the daughter-inw of the Gu Family, so I have the right and obligation to visit Grandma."


    Catherine stepped forward and pushed L to the ground, "Humph! Don''t pretend to be the family of


    us? Both Jacob and Mum were sent to the hospital because of you. I can''t believe you still have the


    face to stay at the Gu Family. Or you stay in the Gu Family by any means just for the inheritance? "


    "Shut up! Mrs. Catherine, please pay attention to your words. My grandmother is fine. It is not the time


    to think about the inheritance! I won''t let you go if you say something reckless like this again! "


    L red at Catherine fiercely.


    Although thisdy used to be her nominal foster mother, in fact, she had never been raised for a day.


    She finally realized that William and Catherine were indeed ambitious.


    Grandma was still alive. She can''t wait to get the inheritance. If Grandma really... How would they deal


    with Jacob?


    "L! Who do you think you are? How dare you talk to me like that? " With her eyes wide open,


    Catherine sneered, "You don''t know yet, do you? Mom has already made a will. As long as something


    happens to her, all her inheritance will be left to us! You and Jacob can''t get anything! "

 Chapter 293 Protect The Gu Consortium Well

    Chapter 293 Protect The Gu Consortium Well


    "What will? You are talking nonsense! Grandma would never leave such a will! Or what did you do


    secretly? " L shouted angrily with her eyes wide open.


    Pursing her lips, Catherine said scornfully, "Don''t frame us up. We are going to inherit Mum''s property


    fair and square! It was notarized in front of thewyer. It couldn''t be false! I know you don''t want to


    ept this fact, but I advise you to n as soon as possible! Now that Jacob has be so stupid


    and can''t take care of himself, you''d better find another way out! "


    "It''s none of your business! As long as I am still a member of the Gu Family, I will protect Grandma and


    Jacob! Don''t think that you can take control of the Gu Group just because Grandma and Jacob are able


    to right now. Don''t forget that I''m still here! I''m also a shareholder of the Gu consortium! "


    Hearing this, William squinted his eyes and said in a low voice, "L, what are you doing? Haven''t you


    already given up? "


    "I did say that I would give it back to Grandma, but Grandma refused to sign it. So it still belongs to me.


    Besides, I''m Jacob''s wife and I have the right to represent him to have the shares. In this way, I should


    have a lot of shares, right? "


    L slightly narrowed her eyes, which revealed a dangerous and domineering expression.


    With his fingers clenched, William sneered, "Have you forgotten your identity? An adopted daughter of


    our Gu Family, an unrecognizable daughter-inw without a wedding, and a little star. And you still


    want to enter the general shareholder''s meeting in this way? "


    "I don''t think there is anything wrong with my identity. I am not inferior to anyone. I''m a member of the


    Gu family recognized by Grandma, of course I have the qualification! Don''t push me too far! Grandma


    is still alive, and your fake will is useless! I warn you, don''t forget that I''m still here! I will fight for Jacob


    and Grandma. "


    Catherine snapped, "Damn it! Who do you think you are? How dare you be our enemy? I''ll wait and


    see what you can do! "


    "I don''t think it''s appropriate for you to visit my mother because you are mentally ill now! You''d better


    leave now! " William said coldly.


    "It''s not me who should leave, it''s you!" As soon as L finished her words, Barry came over with a


    group of people, who stood in front of William and Catherine.


    "What do you mean?" William asked with a frown


    "That''s what you saw..." L threw up her hands and said, "I suspect that some people are so self


    righteous that they can do anything for money! So, Grandma must be protected and no one can take


    advantage of it! "


    "Louisa! Do you know what you are doing? Anyway, I am your nominal foster father. I have raised you


    for a few years, even if there is no gratitude. Who do you think I am now? The woman lying on the bed


    is my mother. How could I do anything to her? " Said William angrily, his face turning red.


    But the ferocious expression on his face didn''t affect L at all.


    She looked calm and sighed slightly. "Even if the biological mother and son, a couple can betray each


    other for money, not to mention... You don''t seem to be Grandma''s biological son, do you? "


    "Well..." The expression on William''s face changed. He pointed at L''s face and said, "Nonsense! I


    am the biological son of the Gu Family! You are the one who is not rted to the Gu Family by blood. "


    "As the daughter-inw of the Gu Family, I naturally have no blood rtionship. But what about you?


    As far as I know, Uncle William, you are just an illegitimate child! I didn''t want to talk about it, but there


    are only uncle and aunt here. It doesn''t matter if I speak it out. "


    Shocked, Catherine shook her head and looked at William in confusion. "Honey, what''s going on?"


    "Don''t listen to her nonsense! Of course I am my mother''s son! The dignified member of the Gu Family.


    "


    "Whether it''s true or not, you know I know, and so does Grandma. I heard the conversation between


    you and Grandma once when I was a child, or I wouldn''t know about it. Your family name is Gu, but you


    have no blood rtionship with Grandma, so I''m worried that you would do something. These people


    will guard here from now on. No one can do anything! "


    There was a firm look in L''s eyes. She knew that if she was not strong enough, no one would protect


    her from the wind and rain.


    The man who had promised to protect her from wind and rain was still living in the memory of six years


    old, unable to break free.


    Then she had to be strong and brave, protect everything and wait for him.


    Looking at the expression on L''s face and the numerous bodyguards, William and Catherine didn''t


    dare to go forward again. After saying a few harsh words, they left dejectedly.


    As soon as they left, she breathed a sigh of relief and slumped on the edge of the bed, her face pale.


    "What''s wrong with you, L?" Barry asked worriedly


    "I''m fine. Maybe because I didn''t eat anything today."


    "L, are you disobedient again? Do you remember what BOSS said to you before? He wants you to


    eat well on time and pay attention to your health! He has thought so much for your health! He is now


    like this, and if you don''t listen to him right now, he would be very angry once he knows! Even for him,


    you should take good care of yourself! "


    "He has forgotten me. Why should I listen to him! He won''t know even if I treat myself bad. "She


    suddenly shouted crazily. Then she realized that she was in front of Grandmother''s ward door, she


    turned around and walked to the window.


    Barry followed her, "What''s wrong? Is everything not going well? "


    "How is thepany going? Jane hasn''t contacted me for two days... " L raised her hand and wiped


    the tears from the corner of her eyes, and Barry just pretended not to see it, "Not good..." The


    hesitation on on Barry''s face made L even more unhappy. "Just tell me what happened. What else


    can''t I survive?"


    "William and Catherine allied with some shareholders and said that they want to oust BOSS from the


    "Why?"


    Shaking his head helplessly, Barry said, "Just because of the current state of the BOSS. They are


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    going to announce the Boss''s true condition. "


    L clenched her fists, blue veins standing out on her temples. "How dare they?"


    "L, the general shareholder''s meeting will be held in the afternoon."


    "Aren''t Auntie nche and Jane there? Why didn''t they tell me? It hase to this point. Don''t they


    have any solution? " L frowned deeply with a nervous expression on her face.


    Lowering his head, Barry continued, "After all, nche and Jane have left the Gu group for a long time.


    They have their own Yin Group to manage, and those shareholders don''t allow them to interfere


    because they are not from the Gu Family. They know you are not doing well recently, so they didn''t


    bother you... "


    "Now that things havee to this, if I don''t know, the Gu Group will be snatched by William? The


    purpose of their general shareholder''s meeting is topletely oust Jacob and do it by themselves? I


    won''t let them seed! Barry, let''s go to the Gu consortium right away. "


    While speaking, L was about to pick up her mobile phone and call Jane. At this time, she received a


    call from Jane. "L? Hey, where have you been? Are youing back? "


    "I was about to call you? Why did you ask me toe back? Back where? "


    "Come back to Ellie''s home! Something happened! "

 Chapter 294 A Difficult Choice

    Chapter 294 A Difficult Choice


    "What happened?" Her voice was trembling imperceptibly.


    Somehow, her heart missed a beat.


    "How about youe back first?"


    Frowning, L said, "If you don''t make it clear, I won''t go back. I''m going to attend the general


    shareholder''s meeting. Don''t try to let me go back without telling me..."


    "L, do you think I will lie to you? Really, you have toe back. Jacob... He needs you... "


    Hearing thest sentence, L had no reason to refute. She asked Barry to send her back


    immediately.


    She rushed into the room and asked in surprise, "What on earth happened?"


    Ellie''s hair was disheveled, and the color of lipstick on her mouth was in a mess. She sat on the sofa


    with disheveled clothes, looking unwilling.


    Pointing at Ellie, Jane said, "This woman sent away Dr. Jewel on purpose and went to Jacob''s room


    when you were not here."


    Ellie shrugged and rolled her eyes. "This is my home. I can go wherever I want. You are just an


    outsider. Why do you meddle in my business? Humph! Now you have brought back L. So what? "


    "I can''t do anything. My hands are itchy!" After saying that, L rushed to Ellie and pped her in the


    face.


    Ellie''s cheek became red immediately.


    "You p me?"


    "Yes, this is your home. You can go anywhere you want. But if you go to my husband''s bed, you are a


    bitch. Why can''t I p a bitch?" L stared at Ellie with anger.


    "You... I... "


    "What are you going to say? Am I wrong? Let me tell you, I''m going to take him back today. He won''t


    stay here any longer!" After saying that, L turned to look at Barry, " Take your men immediately and


    bring Jacob back to the Gu Family! As the member of the Gu Family, of course, he should go home. It''s


    not good to stay at other people''s home! "


    "Yes, madam!"


    Ellie stood up in a hurry and covered her red and swollen face with her hand. "Hey, L, aren''t you


    afraid that Jacob can''t stand it? Why are you so selfish? "


    "Don''t worry about his health! As his wife, I will take good care of him! When he regains his memories, I


    will tell him what happened. "


    Unwilling to give up, Ellie walked up to grab L''s hand but was pushed aside by L.


    Jane also came forward and helped L. "Okay, L. I''ll help you pack up your things now. Let''s go


    back home!"


    Ellie immediately called her men to stop them, but Barry also called his men, and the two sides


    confronted each other.


    "Ellie, if you are not afraid, I don''t mind calling the police. Let the police see what Miss Ellie, Superstar


    Ellie has done. She had kidnapped other''s husband, and she didn''t let his wife take him away... By the


    way, I''d better post it online and let everyone judge it! " L said coldly.


    Ellie blushed and shook her head with embarrassment and guilt. "You won''t do that... If you call the


    police and post it online, it will harm Jacob, won''t it? "


    "Do you think whether I dare to do it or not in order to take him back?" L said firmly, "As long as you


    are not afraid of losing face, I can call the police now." Then she picked up her phone and dialed 110.


    Ellie frowned and reached out her hand to stop L. "That''s enough! Stop it, L! It is not a big deal.


    Why do you call the police... "


    "I''m here to take him away legally. If you don''t give my husband to me, of course I''ll call the police. You


    imprison him illegally! "


    "Okay! Good! L, take him away if you want! Anyway, we have done what we should do! What''s


    more, he is still like this. He has firmly believed that I am his wife, and he will definitelye to me


    again! "


    With a disdainful smile, L said, "Really? I really appreciate your confidence. "


    Finally, although Ellie was still unwilling to give up, she had to let L and Jane take Jacob away.


    In the end, they arrived at the Gu family''s house. Holding L''s hand, Jane said, "Don''t believe what


    Ellie said. When I went there, they did nothing... Jacob didn''t know anything about what they was doing


    and thought he was ying a game... Fortunately, I went there in time, or the consequences would be


    unimaginable... "


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ellie is so disgusting."


    It was so disgusting that she wanted to throw up.


    "Jane, I know nothing has happened. In the current situation of Jacob, no matter what Ellie wanted to


    do, she couldn''t do anything. What I''m worried about is... The Gu consortium... "


    Hearing what L said, Jane frowned and sighed, "That''s why I came to you at the beginning..." Taking


    a look at her phone, Jane said, "There''s still an hour left. It will take nearly an hour to get there... I''m


    afraid it''s toote... "


    L shook her head and refused to believe it. She said stubbornly, "No, we can''t let Uncle William and


    others seed anyway!"


    Jane looked at Jacob in the room and said, "But he is in a bad condition now! The doctor said that he


    needed someone to watch over him. Otherwise, when he woke up, he might... After he was hurt by


    Ellie, there was something wrong with his mood. "


    L was in a dilemma. Looking at the sleeping face of Jacob, she was very sad and her eyes gradually


    became moist and blurred.


    What should she do?


    "How about I stay here for you? But now the one he needs is you... L, I didn''t know such a thing


    would happen. I was looking for you! Something happened to the Yin family recently. My mother was


    also pissed off by Uncle William. Even I couldn''t do anything about it. "


    Jane lowered her eyes, looking deeply worried.


    Embarrassed, L leaned against the wall and closed her eyes, not knowing what to do.


    Both Jacob and the Gu consortium were the most important! She didn''t want to give up anyone!


    Oh my God! What should she do?


    "Jane, don''t waste time. You go first and help me stabilize for a period of time. I will find a way." Holding


    Jane''s hand tightly, L said, "Please stop them."


    Jane nodded, "Then I''ll go first. You should also be careful..."


    Then L dialed a phone number, "Where are you? Come to the Gu Family right now! I want you to be


    there right now. If you can''t be there in ten minutes, don''te anymore. "


    She came to the bedside, and at this time, Jacob seemed to have woken up faintly. He shouted in


    horror, "Ah... Help me! "


    "It''s okay... Honey, it''s okay now. No one will bully you! "


    "Angel sister?" Jacob frowned and seemed to be relieved. He grabbed L''s hand and said, "Don''t


    leave me... I''m so scared! "


    "I won''t leave you." She held his cold hand and said gently, "I just go out for a while. I''ll be back soon.


    You have to be obedient. I''ll bring you delicious food when Ie back. You must wait for me. "


    "Where are you going, angel sister? Don''t leave me now, okay? I really don''t dare to stay alone... "


    L''s heart ached to death.


    It seemed that she was seriously injured and could not recover.


    She bit her lips tightly and stared at him deeply, but she didn''t dare to answer his question.


    Ten minutester, Jewel finally arrived at the Gu family''s house, out of breath.


    "You should take care of him for the time being. Just a few hours. Wait for me. "

 Chapter 295 Are You Premeditated

    Chapter 295 Are You Premeditated


    Jewel nodded and asked nothing.


    It seemed that L was still a little worried. She asked Lily to stay at home and immediately rushed to


    the Gu Group. Apanied by Barry, she entered the building of the Gu Group.


    "I''ve got the information about the people who came to attend the general shareholder''s meeting today.


    Have a look."


    L waved her hand and bit her lips, "There''s no time left. The general shareholder''s meeting has


    begun. If they want to take that position, they need the consent of more than half of the shareholders.


    But we can''t outnumber them now... "


    "Why?"


    She walked into the elevator and said softly, "Since they dare to hold this general shareholder''s


    meeting, they must win over many shareholders. As long as I don''te today, they will definitely


    seed. But unfortunately, I''m here."


    L said confidently. She bravely raised her head and asked, "How do I look, Barry?"


    "Hmm... You seem a little pale... "


    L took out her cosmetics and began to fix her makeup. She smiled and said, "The war is about to


    start. Remember to call your men. If it doesn''t work, we will fight against them."


    "Fight... Against them? " Barry asked in surprise.


    She nodded and said firmly, "Yes! No matter what method I use, I have to protect the Gu consortium! I


    will try my best to keep the position of Jacob! "


    Looking at her bright and determined expression, Barry also took a deep breath.


    When L came to the Gu consortium, she instantly attracted the attention of countless employees.


    Everyone looked at her and whispered.


    "Oh, why is she here?"


    "I heard that they are holding the general shareholder''s meeting to dismiss Mr. Jacob today. Is Mrs.


    L here to... "


    "It''s useless even if shees. What can be changed even if shees? It''s just a desperate


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    struggle. "


    L turned a blind eye to all this. She directly pushed the door of the meeting room open and broke in.


    "Since there is a board meeting, how can I be absent as a major shareholder?" L went straight into


    the room and stopped in the seat at the front. She looked at William and said, "Uncle William, you


    should know that you can''t sit here."


    "Nonsense! Why does a child mess around here? Guard, please get her out. We''ll have the meeting as


    usual. Leave her alone! "


    "L is also a shareholder. Why can''t shee?" Jane stood up and said firmly.


    Looking at the expressions on everyone''s faces, L smiled slightly. "I''m not a child. I''m the wife of


    Jacob, and also a shareholder of the Gu consortium. My grandmother once gave me the power to


    exercise the shares! Now, I have ten percent of the shares that grandma once gave me, and plus my


    husband''s twenty percent of the shares. Besides, grandma once gave me the right to exercise 20% of


    her shares. So I want to ask Uncle William, do I have the right to sit in this position? "


    L''s domineering attitude made William a little scared.


    Catherine frowned worriedly.


    With a sneer, William stood up and said, "L, after all, I''m your uncle. What are you doing?"


    L pushed him away and sat directly on the chair. She looked at the crowd and said, "Should we talk


    about the position in the family hierarchy here? Aren''t we all the directors of the Gu consortium? Now


    that you''re here, let''s sit down and have a good talk. Let me hear what you''re talking about. "


    William''s face darkened. He frowned while Catherine turned to the directors with dissatisfaction. "Well,


    forget this episode. Let''s get to the point! The first topic of our meeting today is the progress of the new


    project. Because of the decision-making mistakes of Jacob, the new project has been stagnant. Should


    we discuss to cancel the new project? "


    "Since it''s the decision of Jacob, he should make his own decision. I think we''d better wait for him to


    "Hey, L, do you want us to listen to you? Who do you think you are? " Catherine frowned and


    snorted disdainfully.


    "I own the most shares! So I have the biggest say! Mr. William, Mrs. Catherine, if you also have the


    same shares as me, you can speak so loudly. "


    L said proudly, not afraid of their hatred.


    Both William and Catherine were furious.


    Then this topic was skipped.


    Next was the most important topic, which was about dismissal.


    William directly got to the point and said to the crowd, "Now that Jacob is in a car ident, he can''t


    wake up and even disappears now. I don''t think he is suitable for this seat. What do you think?"


    "He isn''t suitable? Is Mr. William suitable for this position? " L asked, raising her eyebrows.


    Caught off guard, William smiled awkwardly. "Well, it depends on directors'' opinions. Today all the


    directors are here. How about we study it..."


    Jane shook her head and said, "It''s only a few days. Jacob wille back sooner orter. It''s not


    suitable for anyone else to take this position except him. After all, Jacob is the one Mrs. Gu has


    personally determined. Now she is still lying in the hospital. We can''t make the decision without


    authorization! I think we''d better wait until Mrs. Gu wakes up. "


    "Wait for her to wake up? If she can''t wake up, will the Gu consortium be left unattended? " Catherine


    stood up angrily and sneered, "You''re too domineering. What do you mean? The position belongs to


    your family. So you have to own it forever? Why can''t others get this position? That''s really a big joke! "


    "Mrs. Catherine, do you really want that position? How dare you curse grandma? I''m so disappointed in


    you... " L said softly, pretending to be sad and pitiful.


    Blushing, Catherine sat down and stammered, "I... I didn''t mean that... "


    "You didn''t mean that? Then what do you mean? Grandma is still lying in the hospital and can''t wake


    up. Uncle William and Aunt Catherine, as her son and daughter-inw, are you apanying her


    beside the hospital bed? Have you ever seen grandma? You only care about the money and power.


    You are selfish and ungrateful! "


    Catherine immediately retorted, "Why didn''t we go to see her? We also asked the doctor that day... "


    "Yes, you have only been there a few times. And you just went there to spy on the enemy, right?"


    "Hey, L, you''re wrong. Don''t you know why we didn''t go? I don''t know why you asked so many


    people to guard there and didn''t allow me, her son, to visit her! Don''t you think as her granddaughter-


    inw you have gone too far? Tell me, are you premeditated? Do you want my mother to be in hospital


    and you can exercise her shares? " William stood up angrily and snapped righteously.

 Chapter 296 He Disappeared With Her

    Chapter 296 He Disappeared With Her


    "Mr. William, don''t try to change the topic and bring me the trouble. It''s useless to use that kind of trick


    to me! I wanted to protect grandma only with the consent of my Aunt nche, grandma''s own


    daughter! That was also what my aunt meant! Why should I protect grandma? I don''t need to tell you


    the reason, do I? " L threatened.


    William suddenly stepped back, covered his chest and said awkwardly, "L, don''t try to deceive the


    public! nche had married a long time ago, so she had no time to care about the Gu Family''s affairs!


    Now, as the son of Mrs. Gu, I should be in charge of the Gu Family! You have no right to ignore me and


    be in charge of the Gu Family! "


    Everyone echoed, using L of crossing the line.


    Jane firmly stood on the side of L. "L is the young mistress of the Gu Family appointed by Mrs.


    Gu. Everyone knows that Mrs. Gu loves L more than her grandson, Jacob! She even said that the


    Gu Family would be handed over to the two of them, Jacob and L! That is to say, they are the


    sessor of the Gu Family! They have to take over the Gu consortium sooner orter. Why did they


    have to do something arduous and thankless? What kind of plot would they make? On the contrary,


    some people want to take away what belongs to them when Mrs. Gu is sick and Jacob is not here. I


    won''t agree either! "


    L smiled, "I''m here today just to make a statement that no one can take away my husband''s


    position! Even rtives can''t do that! "


    Seeing that L was so arrogant, Catherine couldn''t help but walk up to her and snapped, "I think you


    have a bad intention. You just want to be promoted. Today, I''m not afraid of spreading the family


    scandal, and I don''t have to cover it for them! To tell you the truth, Jacob has lost his memory and


    be a six year old idiot! He is too stupid to be the president of the Gu consortium! "


    Hearing this, L became nervous.


    At that time, something happened to Jacob after he woke up. William and Catherine didn''t know the


    truth, and L also concealed it.


    But now, Catherine knew it.


    That was to say, someone had leaked the news to William and Catherine.


    L knew who it would be without thinking.


    "Who said that? Mrs. Catherine, do you have any evidence? " L would never admit it even if she


    was beaten to death.


    Catherine sneered, "I have no evidence. If what I said is false, let him appear now! Why did you say he


    had disappeared? He just had be a stupid! Such a person doesn''t deserve us to wait any longer! I


    think he should be fired today... "


    One of the directors was very dissatisfied with L''s concealment of Jacob''s situation. He immediately


    said, "Since Jacob is not feeling well, he should show up and exin to us! Otherwise, he has to


    abdicate and give way to those who are capable! "


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Yes! We have so many talents, and we don''t have to wait for him. Can''t the Gu consortium continue to


    run without Jacob? "


    "Yes! That''s right. I think we''d better remove the position of Jacob first! "


    "No way! I said no! " L shouted excitedly, "He''s fine! He just got a little injury and went abroad for


    treatment. He will be back in three days! You can''t wait to pull him down? I don''t know what he will do


    when hees back! "


    The directors looked at each other. They all knew what kind of man Jacob was, so they became a little


    hesitant.


    Seeing that they were hesitating, L continued, "He wille back in three days. You will know his


    situation then! But before that day, no one is allowed to change his position! " L''s sharp eyes swept


    through the crowd, making people realize her domineering and fierce aura.


    William frowned, "What if he is still not qualified for this position three dayster?"


    "I think if Jacob can''t show up three dayster, it''s better to ask someone else to get the position! L,


    we agree with your request, but at the same time, we have the right to consider who will be the next


    president! " With a sneer, Catherine pursed her lips and raised her eyebrows proudly.


    L nodded and said easily, "He wille back safe and sound."


    "Since you are so confident, we will wait and see! L, be careful. If Jacob can''t stand in front of us


    three dayster, not only him, but also you, the liar, will quit the Gu consortium! At that time, don''t get


    involved in the affairs of the Gu consortium! And don''t regard yourself as a shareholder of the Gu


    consortium. You will go back wherever you should go! "


    With a disdainful and arrogant look, Catherine turned her head and looked at the directors. "Everyone,


    please make a witness. No matter what, our Gu consortium will definitely return to normal in three


    days, right?"


    "Yeah, yeah, the Gu consortium can''t be dyed any longer."


    When L was about to say something, Barry suddenly came in with a livid face and whispered


    something in L''s ear.


    L''s expression changed dramatically and her breath became rapid. She immediately walked up to


    Jane and whispered, "Jane, I should go now. I''ll leave here to you."


    "Where are you going now? If you leave, maybe they will really change their minds... "


    "Jane, help me! I really can''t stay here to waste the time! " She bit her lips with hesitation and said


    nervously, "Jacob is missing again!"


    Jacob was gone, and so was Jewel.


    Lily told L that she just left for a while to go to the bathroom. Then, both Jacob and Jewel left.


    Lily immediately called out all people of the Gu Family, but they didn''t find the two of them.


    Jacob had just recovered and his mind was not fully recovered. Besides, Jewel was an outsider. Where


    could they go?


    After Lily and L met, they began to search for them around the Gu Family.


    "Damn it! Why doesn''t Jewel turn on the phone? What does she want to do? " L began to feel


    flustered and uneasy. What was Jewel''s intention? Why didn''t she tell L that she took away Jacob?


    L looked around and shouted, but there was still no news.


    It was not until evening that they were finally found on a surveince camera.


    As expected, it was Jewel who took Jacob to get into a taxi! They found the driver through investigating


    the license te of the taxi and asked him. Then they knew that they had gone to the amusement park.


    But when they arrived at the amusement park, it was already dark and the park was about to close!


    "I don''t care. My husband is inside. You must find the surveince video and block the news! If the


    news spreads out, I''ll let you take responsibility for it," said L angrily. "Hurry up, find them for me!"


    "Yes, madam!"


    "L, don''t worry. We will find them! They must be still here, not going far away! " Lilyforted L.


    L seemed to be lost in thought. Her eyes became a little moist, shining as if there were stars. "I


    know, I will find him. He will be fine, but I''m worried that something might happen between them. "


    Lily frowned and asked, "How could it be?"


    "I hope not."

 Chapter 297 Choose One Between Me And Her

    Chapter 297 Choose One Between Me And Her


    L was afraid that she had made a wrong decision and should not leave them alone, but she had no


    other choice at that time.


    Now it was unforgivable for Jewel to take Jacob away without permission!


    He was her husband! How could others decide to take him away?


    Obviously, L was domineering and autocratic. So what?


    Jacob belonged to her. How could Jewel get involved in their rtionship!


    "Everyone, look for them from all directions. Find them out! Separate them as soon as you find them!


    Take Jacob home directly. Leave Jewel alone! "


    "Okay, L. I''ll send people right now!"


    Lily nodded and turned around to leave. However, she also felt that L''s hostility was so obvious that


    she was afraid that Jewel couldn''t stay any longer.


    Barry and Lily left with people to look for them. L walked to the merry go round alone, tears


    streaming down her face.


    Looking at the shining merry go round, she recalled that she had dragged the iceberg faced Jacob to


    y here in the middle of the night.


    He said he didn''t like here. It was childish. He just stood aside and looked at her. She gradually


    became unhappy.


    She wanted to y with him, but he didn''t cooperate at all.


    In the end, she was injured and fell to the ground.


    It was Jacob who took her back and told her grandma. Grandma scolded her back then.


    Since then, she had always wanted toe to the amusement park with him again. There were only


    the two of them, a happy world of two people.


    But he came with someone else before she came with him!


    "Jacob, as you said, let me believe you. I''ve tried my best. I really try to believe that you wille back,


    but why did youe here with others? " She covered her aching heart and looked up at the starry


    sky.


    She was really tired. So tired.


    "Jay,e back quickly and save me. I can''t hold on any longer! You looked at me with a strange look.


    I don''t know what to do. "


    While she was talking, a rustling sound suddenly came from the side.


    Frowning, L leaned forward and looked around. "Is anyone there? Who is it? "


    "Jacob?"


    "Jewel?"


    "Jacob, are you there?"


    She bit her lips tightly and immediately looked for it from the side, only to find a wild cat behind!


    She sighed and turned around to leave. Suddenly, she saw a familiar figure in another direction.


    Jacob and Jewel sat on the chairs, leaning against each other. With his back to her, he was close to


    Jewel''s face.


    He put his big hand on Jewel''s shoulder, next to her body and head. It seemed that...


    It seemed that he was kissing her!


    For a moment, it was like a thunder hitting her!


    She stood still, unable to make a sound, nor to say a word, nor to move.


    "L, we didn''t find... Them... " Lily walked to the side of L, followed by a group of people. At this


    time, all the people looked in that direction and saw the posture of Jacob and Jewel.


    Anyone who saw it would inevitably think too much.


    Lily immediately ran over and pulled up Jewel, "Hey! Dr. Jewel, what are you doing? What do you want


    to do by bringing Mr. Jacob out without permission? "


    Blushing with embarrassment, Jewel shook her head and said, "No, Lily, I just..."


    "What else do you want to say! Go away! We don''t want to see you! "


    Lily wanted to take Jewel away.


    At this time, at a loss, Jacob stood up and pushed Lily with all his strength to protect Jewel. "Why do


    you bully my pretty sister? I won''t let you hurt her! You are a bad guy to hurt her! "


    "Jacob!" L strode over and looked at him firmly and forcefully. "I want you to choose now, go home


    with me or stay here with her? Jacob, even if you have a mental age of six, you have to make a choice!


    "


    With a frown, Jacob looked at L and said hesitantly, "I want to take my pretty sister home!"


    Although he had a mental age of six years old, he still remembered the Gu Family and knew it was his


    home.


    "I won''t allow it." The simple words made its strong impact.


    Jewel was scared and hiding behind Jacob, "Miss L, I really didn''t mean to do that. It was Mr. Jacob


    who took me here. If I didn''t agree, he wouldn''t listen to me and would tell on me. Besides, he has


    begged me for a long time. I was just softhearted. "


    "Dr. Jewel, don''t forget who you are! What did you mean by begging you! He is Jacob, the CEO the Gu


    group! " Lily snapped.


    L sneered, "What did you call me?"


    Blinking her eyes in a trance, Jewel pursed her lips and said, "Mrs. L, I said something wrong, I was


    just too nervous."


    Her face was cold. "I''m afraid you were not just too nervous."


    "Mrs. Gu, don''t be angry. I didn''t mean to say that!" Jewel pushed Jacob, and said slightly, "Mr. Jacob,


    say something!"


    "It''s me who took her out. Strange sister, you can me me if you want!" Said Jacob, holding the hand


    of Jewel.


    L''s heart was bleeding.


    Tears to flow inside.


    "Jacob, if you don''t go home, then nevere back." With her back to Jacob, L called Lily, "Lily,


    let''s go. Let them live and die here!"


    Confused, Jewel looked at L and wondered if she had really given up?


    Jewel couldn''t help but hold Jacob''s hand tightly.


    Although Jacob was only in the status of six years old, he still had his own feelings. Suddenly, there


    was a burst of sadness and heartache in his heart. He subconsciously released the hand of Jewel and


    caught up with L.


    "Don''t go. Don''t go... "


    Hearing his voice, L stopped with her back to him. "What do you want?"


    "I want to go home. Cutie sister, Strange sister, Angel sister, they are all you, aren''t they? I''m not


    running around. I just want toe out for fun! Don''t leave me alone. My dear sister, don''t you take me


    home? "


    "I can only take you home. Only you. If you go home with me now, I can only wait for you for two


    minutes! " After saying that, L immediately stepped forward and left ruthlessly.


    Lily turned around and red at Jewel, pouting, "You are such a troublemaker!"


    Jacob pouted and shook his head, "No, my dear sister, don''t go! I''ll go home with you! "


    With her eyes wide open, Jewel grabbed his arm and asked, "Mr. Jacob, what about me? What should


    I do? But you brought me out. I didn''t do anything wrong! Now Miss L is angry with me. What should


    I do? Didn''t you say you like me? Help me, let me go back with you, okay? "


    Jacob looked back and frowned slightly. "But she seems to be angry. I don''t want to make her angry


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    anymore. Pretty sister, I can''t y too much. I have to go home! "

 Chapter 298 Sister, I Want To Be With You

    Chapter 298 Sister, I Want To Be With You


    "Are you going back home? Don''t you want to y with me anymore? " Jewel said with a frown.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to y with you. I just want to go home now!" Jacob pouted and said seriously,


    "Beautiful sister, you are very good. I like to y with you, but I can''t make her angry. She looks really


    terrible when she is angry, doesn''t she? I''lle to you another day, goodbye! "


    Then he let go of Jewel and ran towards the back of L.


    Standing in front of the car, L didn''t dare to look back, fearing to see a disappointed scene.


    What if he really didn''t want toe back with her?


    She was still reluctant to see that.


    She had no choice but to stand here and keep silent.


    Then a sweet voice came, "Good sister, don''t be angry. Let''s go home."


    After saying that, he held her hand with his big hand.


    L felt his warmth for the first time since he suffered the ident.


    When she looked back, she saw a disappointed look on the face of Jewel who was staring at her man


    with an eager look.


    She was very clear about the charm of Jacob, and she also knew that a little girl like Jewel could not


    resist the approach of Jacob, and sooner orter she would fall into it.


    But she didn''t expect that Jewel would fall in love with him so soon.


    From the look in Jewel''s eyes, she could tell that Jewel was coveting Jacob and reluctant to leave


    Jacob.


    But she had to cut off all this, or she would find herself a mistress.


    Looking at Jacob indifferently, L ordered, "Get in the car first. I''ll get even with you after you go


    home!"


    With a timid look, Jacob nodded and got into the car obediently.


    Even Barry thought it was unbelievable when he saw this.


    L ordered, "Get in the car, all of you!"


    Everyone listened to her order, leaving her and Jewel outside.


    Jewel walked up to the car and implored with a frown, "Mrs. L, I promise it was really not my idea! I


    just stayed with him in the room, but he suddenly said that he wanted to go to the amusement park to


    y the merry go round. I didn''t agree, so he cried. I had no choice. I know I made a mistake, and I


    won''t make it again in the future. Please forgive me this time. I promise I won''t disobey you and make


    decisions without your permission in the future! "


    With a frown, Jewel almost knelt down to beg L. She looked so delicate and touching.


    Especially her eyes, they really looked like L''s.


    L couldn''t let such a dangerous rival in love stay by Jacob''s side.


    "Jewel, although my husband is only six years old now, he is a man. You are so close to my husband.


    Don''t you have anything to say to me?"


    Jewel felt embarrassed, "I just take him as a child... Besides, it was you who asked me toe here. I


    didn''t have any improper desire at all. Why don''t you want me now? "


    "Because you didn''t have any improper desire in the past. Now, I see something that I shouldn''t have


    seen in your eyes. That''s why you can''t stay any longer. Dr. Jewel, go back. You can go back to where


    you originally belong. I apologize to you on behalf of Jacob. I shouldn''t have involved you in our


    rtionship. But from now on, please stay away from my husband. I don''t want him to be close to other


    strange women! "


    After saying that, L left without looking back and ordered the driver to drive away.


    Looking at the cars leaving, Jewel clenched her fists tightly.


    She was reluctant, very reluctant! Why did things be like this?


    It was obviously the fault of Jacob. He took her out without permission. After ying for a while, it was


    her fault?


    Why did they drive her away now?


    ''Humph! L, it''s not that easy. Since you have found me, I won''t leave so easily!''


    It was already twelve o''clock when they went back to the Gu Family.


    Even though L was very tired, she still had to talk to Jane on the phone.


    "Uncle William and Aunt Catherine wanted to propose again, but they were suppressed by me. I used


    your excuses to shut them up! I tried my best to make it through, so the meeting couldn''t go on in the


    end. "


    "Thank you, Jane. Nothing serious. Jacob just went to the amusement park. So I went to find him. He is


    fine, we have gone back home. " Her voice was tired.


    "L, three days. There are only three days left. What are you going to do?"


    "You will cross the bridge when you get to it. Let''s see what will happen! Let me have a good sleep


    tonight. I''ll think of the way out tomorrow. "


    As soon as her phone was turned off and she was about to go to the bathroom with a bath towel, she


    suddenly heard a knock on the door.


    She frowned slightly and walked over.


    As soon as she opened the door, she saw Jacob who was lowering his head.


    As if he was wronged, he said in a low voice, "Well... I... "


    "What do you want to say? It''ste now. Don''t you go to sleep? "


    Jacob didn''t know what was wrong with him. He felt depressed and ufortable. He felt bad at the


    thought that his cute sister was angry with him.


    Some strange strength urged him toe to her.


    "I... I can''t fall asleep! Cute sister, can I sleep with you? " He blinked and looked at her innocently, as if


    he really just wanted to sleep in her room.


    L blushed and thought she also wanted to sleep with him, but she slept alone these days.


    She didn''t know how to face this six year old man, so she tried to avoid him.


    But now, he came to her by himself?


    As the saying goes, don''t give up a man whoes to you on his own initiative.


    She nodded and turned around with a faint smile.


    Jacob seemed to be very happy. He went straight forward, hugged her from behind, and put his head


    on her shoulder. "Oh yeah, you are so nice! I''ve long wanted to sleep with you, but I''m afraid that you


    won''t agree... Fragrant sister... You smell so good... "


    The man''s voice made her a little moved.


    For so many days, they had never been so close to each other. So the man''s words and behavior


    made her heart beat wildly.


    She was a little nervous. Even a six year old Jacob would make her heart beat abnormally.


    She was really in deep love with him!


    "You... You have given me so many titles! "


    Smelling her unique scent, Jacob was very happy. "Strange sister, cute sister, angel sister, fragrant


    sister, beautiful sister, crying sister, fierce sister... They are all you... "


    She pouted and didn''t dare to move. "There are indeed a lot of titles."


    "But I think the one I love most is still cute sister. You are always cute no matter what you look like."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You hold me too tight. Let me go. I''m going to take a shower. "


    She suppressed the joy in her heart and said softly.


    But Jacob didn''t want to let her go. He pouted and said, "I''m afraid of being alone... I want to take a


    shower too! How about we go together and you help me take a shower? "


    Hearing this question, L tensed up and dared not move a little.


    Go together... Take a shower?

 Chapter 299 Because You Are The Most Beautiful One

    Chapter 299 Because You Are The Most Beautiful One


    L was not afraid of taking a shower together. She just felt that it didn''t seem good for a child who


    was only six years old.


    She would feel guilty.


    "I think I''d better call Barry over to help you..." In order to take care of the six year old Jacob, Barry


    moved in directly.


    The chores that girls couldn''t do were all done by Barry.


    Jacob curled his lips and snorted, "No! That guy doesn''t smell good. He doesn''t smell as good as my


    cute sister. I want you. I want you to be with me! "


    Her face was ruddy and her eyes were full of shyness. She pushed him and said, "Stay away from


    me..."


    "What? Why do you want me to stay away from you? Do you hate me? Cute sister, you don''t like me,


    do you? "


    "No... I didn''t mean that. "


    She exined, but Jacob was a little disappointed. "I just want to y with you... For you, I don''t want


    to y with beautiful sister anymore. In order not to make you angry, I won''t go around. But you hate


    me so much. Don''t you want to forgive me? "


    Hearing his mention of Jewel, L frowned and cleared her throat. "Ahem, sit down on the sofa. I have


    something to tell you!"


    "Hmm? What? " Jacob asked in confusion. Then he was pressed on the sofa by L.


    "Then tell me, what happened today? You can tell me whether it''s your fault or Dr. Jewel''s? " She stood


    in front of him and asked seriously.


    With a guilty conscience, Jacob lowered his head to avoid the sight of L. "It''s not Dr. Jewel''s fault.


    It''s me..."


    "I want to hear the truth." She said seriously.


    Jacob looked up at her firm eyes, curled his lips and said, "I''m telling you the truth. I don''t want to lie to


    you. In fact, I saw the amusement park on TV. I thought I wanted to y the merry go round! "


    Speaking of this, he held L''s hand excitedly, "The merry go round! Do you know the merry go


    round? "


    L''s heart missed a beat. Thinking of the scene in her memory, she felt that her whole body seemed


    to be boiling.


    "I know." She said with a smile.


    There seemed to be light and stars in his eyes, and his face was full of excitement. "The merry go


    round! I really want to y it! I don''t know why, but I think I have to go there again... "


    "Well, let''s get back to the point," said L, shaking her head.


    Jacob curled his lips with dissatisfaction and mumbled, "Then beautiful sister said that if I wanted to go,


    she would take me there. So I begged her to take me out without telling you... She did listen to me... "


    "She is an adult. She shouldn''t have done anything wrong. What if you go out and are caught by the


    bad guys? Dr. Jewel is thin and weak, and you... What if you are caught by bad guys? These are all her


    considerations, but she is reckless. "


    "Oh, I know I was wrong. But don''t me her. If you want to beat or scold someone, juste to me...


    "


    "Why are you still protecting her?" She frowned and asked in an unhappy tone.


    With his eyes wide open, Jacob approached her and asked, "Are you angry again? Then I won''t protect


    her anymore. Don''t be angry. "


    L sneered, "Why should I be angry with her?"


    "Cute sister, I don''t know why I be like this and I don''t know if you are really my wife... And Ellie


    also said she is my wife... I was in a mess for a long time... But I''ve observed for so long, I think you


    are the most... "


    She listened carefully and thought she would hear something, but he said, "You are the most beautiful


    one!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Confused, L asked in surprise, "What?"


    With a firm look on his face, Jacob said, "You are the most beautiful one, so I''ve decided that you are


    my wife! I will listen to you from now on. I will only listen to you. If you let me stay at home, I won''t go


    out! If you don''t allow me to y with others, I won''t y with others... But wife sister, you will also be


    good to me, won''t you? "


    A warm current surged through L''s heart, as if the tiredness of many days had disappeared.


    A few hours ago, she thought she couldn''t hold on and was about to copse, but when she saw that


    Jacob was fine in front of her and talking to her, she felt that everything was not important.


    Now, he admitted himself that she was the most beautiful one and she was his wife.


    Was this the recognition of six year old Jacob?


    L''s eyes became moist and blurred.


    She nodded heavily. "Well, as long as you are obedient, I will be good to you!" She took a deep breath


    and said in a trembling voice, "Better than before."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Hearing this, Jacob was very happy. His eyes lit up. "Really?"


    "Really?"


    "Then why are you crying again?" Jacob asked in confusion.


    L turned around, wiped her tears and shook her head. "No, I''m not crying."


    Then she turned back and asked in confusion, "Why do you think I''m the most beautiful one? Didn''t


    you always call Dr. Jewel beautiful sister? Have you changed your mind so soon? "


    With a firm look in his eyes, Jacob said, "It''s not that I change my mind... But I knew it was you who


    protected me that day... And every time I saw you crying, it hurt... "


    "What hurt?"


    He pointed at the position of his heart and pursed his lips. "It hurt here."


    L took a deep breath silently and smiled.


    "You cried every time you saw me. Every time you cried, you looked especially beautiful. I felt very


    ufortable and painful here and it jumped very fast... I don''t know what''s wrong with me? Cute


    sister, do you know what''s wrong with me? "


    With a sincere look on his face, Jacob thought that L would give him an answer.


    She did have an answer in her heart, but she could not speak it out.


    Her tears welled up in front of his innocent expression.


    This damn man was really going too far!


    How could a six year old child have feelings for a woman?


    Who could tell her if a six year old child knew about love and heartache?


    She bit her lips and looked straight into his eyes. She smiled while crying, "Because you areing


    back soon."


    "What? What do you mean?" He looked at her uneasily, "Why are you crying again? Don''t cry, okay?


    Seeing you cry, I want to cry too... Did I say something wrong again? Tell me. "


    L shook her head with tears in her eyes, "No, you didn''t do anything wrong. It''s all my fault. Jacob,


    as long as you are by my side, I will stick to it. For you and for grandma, I will never admit defeat. I also


    believe that no matter how old you are, you will always wait for me. "

 Chapter 300 I Promise You To Try My Best

    Chapter 300 I Promise You To Try My Best


    Of course, L went into the bathroom with him that night.


    But she kept telling herself not to look at or think of anything improper to a six year old child. However,


    Jacob was very active, taking shower as a game to y with her.


    In the end, she was embarrassed and blushed. It took her a long time to get him to bed.


    But he clung to her like a sticky candy, rubbing hard into her arms to find a warm source. "Hmm,


    fragrant sister, you are really fragrant, and your body is so soft..."


    Frowning with dissatisfaction, L pushed him away and said, "Well, it is time to sleep now. Don''t


    touch me and move, or I won''t sleep with you."


    "Okay, okay. I promise you. Be good. Don''t be angry. " Jacob held her in his arms and smiled gently.


    L had no choice but to fall asleep with a smile on her face.


    She hadn''t slept so soundly for a long time. On the second day, she felt so refreshed.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    But Jacob couldn''t get up again.


    Dressed neatly in front of the bed, L said calmly, "Jacob, I''ll give you fifteen minutes to get up, brush


    your teeth, wash your face and have breakfast."


    Jacob frowned, closed his eyes and pretended to take a nap. "Well, I don''t want to get up. I want to


    sleep!"


    "If you don''t listen to me, I''ll throw you out to sleep tonight." She said lightly.


    Hearing this, Jacob suddenly sat up and waved his hand nervously. "No! Didn''t you promise me to let


    me go home? "


    Raising her eyebrows, L crossed her arms and said, "You have promised me that you would listen to


    me. So if you don''t listen to me, don''t me me for breaking my promise. "


    She raised her hand and looked at her watch. "Two minutes have passed. Remember, be punctual. "


    Then she turned around and left.


    Jacob jumped off the bed immediately and ran after her, shouting, "I''m up!"


    L looked back and nodded with satisfaction, indicating the time to him. Then he went to the


    bathroom as soon as possible.


    She thought to herself, ''You''re just a kid. Do you want to y tricks with me?''


    Twenty minutester, Jacob was sitting in front of her. His lovely appearance made her feel warm in her


    heart.


    But she knew it was not the right time to express her feelings.


    "Jacob, in the next three days, I will give you a task. If you can do it, I will promise you one thing. No


    matter what you want to do, I will promise you!"


    Jacob''s eyes lit up. He was so surprised that he wanted to say something, but his eyes suddenly


    darkened. He pouted and said discontentedly, "You promised to give me the toy car... And delicious


    food... But you have been busy all the time and didn''t give me anything... I don''t believe you! "


    L felt a little guilty, but she really forgot it. "Then you can trust me one more time... How about this? I


    will put those things in front of you, then you will trust me, won''t you? "


    She immediately called Barry over and pointed at Jacob, "Buy all the delicious food and toys your


    BOSS wants. If one car is not enough to carry, just two cars. Or you can ask everyone to go out to buy


    things for him. Anyway, fill his study with all he wants."


    Barry blinked his eyes, looked at the cute Jacob and smiled, "Well, BOSS, for your childhood


    memories, I will try my best to satisfy you!"


    Then Barry left with a group of people.


    L looked at him with her arms akimbo, "He wille back in a few hours, but before that, you have


    to listen to me carefully. You must be obedient to me in the next three days. You should do whatever I


    want you to do, don''t ask why, and don''t try to refute me. Because if you can''t do it well, you will hurt


    the Gu Family, me, and all the people who love you and care about you..."


    Jacob was scared and frowned, "What are you talking about? Is it so serious? I don''t want to do it


    anymore. It''s so terrible. "


    L grabbed his hand and snapped, "You have no room for regret. You can''t retreat! Jacob, didn''t you


    say you like me? Then you must do this for me! Do you know? "


    Looking at her serious face, Jacob was frightened to shrink his body.


    He also seriously stared at her expression, struggling in his heart.


    "Okay, I promise you I will try my best."


    Taking a deep breath, L nodded and said, "Okay, let''s begin."


    In the next few hours, L locked Jacob in a room and taught him strictly. A few hourster, she came


    out and locked him alone.


    Jacob looked at her with tears in his eyes. "I''ll try my best. Remember to bring me lunch."


    Frowning, L felt like he was in jail.


    When Barry came back, Jacob saw a lot of toys in his study and delicious food on the table. He was as


    excited as a child... By the way, he was really a child now.


    Seeing that Jacob was wolfing down the food, Barry walked up to L and said worriedly, "L, do you


    think this method can work?"


    "There is no other method. There are only two days left. He must be trained to be like an adult, at least


    as before! I believe he can do it. Although he is only six years old, Jacob who is six years old is also


    very smart! With me by his side, he will definitelyplete it! I have confidence in him! "


    L said confidently.


    Looking at her appearance, Barry curled his lips and said, "You are really... Perfect match. "


    When L cast a nce at him, Barry kept silent.


    Looking at the messy mouth of Jacob, she took out a tissue to wipe his mouth and said softly, "Honey,


    eat more. Don''t be hungry. There will be some tasks to doter."


    As he was eating, he almost choked. He looked up at L pitifully.


    He was just like a ve who was enved by her.


    But he was willing to do it, for fear that she would really be angry with him.


    Jacob thought he shouldn''t have said she was beautiful if he had known it earlier... He thought she was


    kind-hearted and beautiful, but it turned out that she was heartless...


    "I''m so pitiful." He said sadly.


    Stroking his head, L smiled with satisfaction. When she was speaking, she suddenly heard the noise


    outside...


    She frowned and gave a hint to Barry.


    When Barry went out, he saw Lily rushing in. "What''s wrong? Why are you in such a hurry?"


    Lily''s face darkened. She shook her head and whispered something in Barry''s ear.


    "Damn it! How dare shee here? We haven''t med herst time! Don''t disturb L and BOSS.


    Let''s go out to have a look! "


    When Barry walked out quickly, he saw that Jewel was stopped by the guard and shouted, "Mr. Jacob,


    where are you? I''m here to see you! "


    Lily frowned, "Mr. Jacob and Mrs. L don''t have time now. The two of them are very busy, and I''m


    afraid they don''t have time to receive you. If you have anything to say, just tell us. If you don''t have


    anything to say, please leave as soon as possible!"


    "Of course I have something to tell Mr. Jacob. How can I tell you? You''ve gone too far. Why did you


    throw my luggage out directly... "

 Chapter 301 Never Give Up

    Chapter 301 Never Give Up


    "Dr. Jewel, I''ve packed up all your luggage and sent them back to you. Do youe here to say that


    you''re missing something? Just say it. I can tell L and she will pay you back. You don''t need to see


    Mr. Jacob! "


    Lily frowned and looked at Jewel up and down with disdain.


    Wearing a white dress, Jewel looked at them pitifully and said, "What kind of person do you think I am?


    Besides, my things are priceless and can''t be bought with money! How can you rich people insult me


    like this? "


    Barry wiped his sweat and shook his head helplessly.


    Lily sneered and curled her lips, "I''m not a rich person! Don''t y innocent in front of me. I''m not a


    man, so I won''t pity you... By the way, Mr. Barry is also not a man... "


    Barry''s eyes suddenly widened and he stared at Lily, "What are you talking about? Why am I not a


    man? "


    "You always act like a girl. And you are coveting Mr. Jacob. Of course you are not a real man!" Lily said


    provocatively.


    Barry frowned with dissatisfaction, "Hey, little girl, how can you say that? You are so bold recently! You


    are not as innocent and kind as before. I really want to know who you have learned from! "


    Lily pouted and widened her eyes, "Who else can it be? Of course it''s you!"


    "Wow, you''re awesome..."


    "Shut up!" Jewel shouted at them, "I want to see Jacob. I really have something important to tell him. If


    you dy anything, can you be responsible for it?"


    "Wow, you are threatening me? Do you think I will be afraid of you? You won''t be able to see them


    again today. You''d better give up now. Don''t embarrass yourself! "


    "Yes, there was some misunderstanding between them. Now they have reconciled, and they are more


    sweet than before. You can go back wherever you want to go. They don''t need you anymore!"


    Jewel shook her head violently and rushed forward, "No! That''s not the truth! Mr. Jacob! Jacob! Come


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    out quickly. It''s your beautiful sister. Did you hear me? If you hear me,e out to see me! "


    "How shameless you are!" Lily said in surprise.


    "That''s enough, Jewel. Can''t you stop it?" All of a sudden, L came out, pushed away Barry and Lily,


    and looked at Jewel with her arms crossed over her chest.


    Seeing hering out, Jewel grabbed her arm and said, "Mrs. L, please let mee back. I don''t


    need to go to the hospital. I think I''m more needed here! Mr. Jacob hasn''t recovered yet. Please let me


    stay to help you! When he recovers, I will leave, okay? "


    "No."


    She said lightly.


    "Why not? Just as Miss Ellie said, you can''t be too selfish! Are you going to ignore the health of Mr.


    Jacob just for your private desires? You are just worried that I will take him away from you, aren''t you?


    Why are you so unconfident? "


    Looking at the nervous and anxious expression on Jewel''s face, L sneered, "I have confidence in


    my husband, but not in you! I don''t need to put a potential threat by my side. If you were me, you


    wouldn''t do that too! Besides, we have discussed about you sry. I will pay you a lot of money! I will


    even reimburse you for all the food, drinks and entertainments you bought for Jacob! I don''t owe you


    anything. Your work is over! "


    Biting her lips, Jewel still couldn''t ept the fact, "But he won''t agree..."


    "He? Oh, you mean my husband? He is listening to me and studying in his room. Since yesterday, he


    hasn''t mentioned a word about you, and he hasn''te to you today. Instead, he has been begging for


    my forgiveness, fearing that I will be angry with him because of you... "


    "Didn''t he mention me? No, I don''t believe it. You must be lying to me. That day, he held my hand and


    told me that he liked me... "


    "Shut up!" "He is just a child. What do you want to say?" shouted L harshly.


    Jewel pouted, "Since he is just a child, why are you afraid of me?"


    L sneered and shook her head. "Since you won''t give up until you see him, fine, I''ll take you to see


    him. But if you are driven away by him then, don''t say that I''m selfish!"


    Then, L came in with Jewel.


    Jewel went back to Jacob''s room directly and opened the door, but no one was there.


    L stood in front of a study and leaned against the door. "He is here."


    Jewel rushed over immediately and pushed L away. L almost fell to the ground because of


    inadvertence.


    "Mr. Jacob! Mr. Jacob, you are here. That''s great. I finally see you! " Jewel came to him and grabbed


    his arm.


    But it seemed that Jacob didn''t have a look at her. He pushed her away and walked directly to the side


    of L. "Are you okay?"


    Frowning, L was very dissatisfied. "I''m fine. I''m not so feeble. But why don''t you listen to me? Didn''t I


    say that you should practice hard and not be disturbed? Why are you distracted? "


    Jacob smiled awkwardly, "I heard there a guest here."


    "What?" She gave him a hint. He immediately lowered his head and sat back in his seat obediently.


    Jewel''s face turned pale and looked at Jacob in surprise, "Mr. Jacob, have you forgotten me?"


    Jacob caught a glimpse of her. "No..."


    "Jacob, now that Dr. Jewel is here, I will give you two minutes to say something to her. She has to go


    back to work and she will be very busy, so she has no time to see you in the future."


    Jacob raised his head and looked at Jewel, blinking, "You will go back to work? That''s great. Then


    you''ll be rxed. But I''m so tired. I''ve been locked up by my cute sister in the room all day long to


    study! "


    "How can she do this to you and lock you up here? Mr. Jacob, I know you still need me to y with


    you. As long as you tell Miss L, I can abandon my work and only y with you! Say something! "


    Jacob shook his head slightly and said, "But she said that I didn''t need anyone else to y with me.


    She will apany me in the future! I promise her that I will listen to her... "


    Jewel didn''t believe Jacob would abandon her, so she asked, "Don''t you like me anymore?"


    "Well, I like you very much, but I like her the most. I don''t want her to be angry! She loves me the most.


    Do you think she is very fierce? In fact, she is very good! " Jacob said with a smile, stood up and ran to


    L. "Am I right? You love me, don''t you? "


    "Then tell us loudly, who do you love the most?" asked L.


    "I love my cute sister L most!" Then he kissed on L''s face and smiled.


    When Jewel saw this, her eyes widened.

 Chapter 302 Lola, You Are Better

    Chapter 302 L, You Are Better


    "You... Why are you so intimate? " Jewel asked in surprise.


    Smiling, L shook her head and blushed. "Dr. Jewel, you are saying something strange. We are a


    couple. When did we be estranged from each other?"


    Not wanting to ept it, Jewel rushed to them and said, "Miss L, can''t you let me have a few words


    with Mr. Jacob alone? I really have something to tell him! Please give me a few minutes! "


    L looked at Jacob and shrugged. "Okay, I''ll give you a few minutes. Jacob, go and talk to your


    beautiful sister. You won''t see each other again."


    L pushed Jacob in and closed the door.


    She listened carefully beside the door.


    Barry was about to say something, but he saw this scene. He smiled and also listened beside the door


    with Lily.


    Jewel closed the door tightly and took Jacob to the window. With a frown, Jacob loosened his hand.


    "Beautiful sister, what else do you want to say?"


    "Mr. Jacob, do you remember? The first time you woke up, you saw me. You grabbed my hand and


    said you wanted to eat something. I wanted to leave you, but you refused. You just kept holding my


    hand... Do you remember what happened between us not long ago? "


    "Beautiful sister, although I thought your eyes were so beautiful and kept pestering you, now I find


    someone with more beautiful eyes. Her eyes make me addicted to them... Ha ha, I just feel that you are


    a little strange now. It''s not funny at all. "


    Jewel''s face turned green, "It''s only been a while. Why do you change so fast? How can you do this to


    me! I was so innocent and happy at the beginning, but I have changed since I met you. I came into


    contact with the upper ss and got close to a man like you, which made me fall in love with you more


    and more deeply and unable to extricate myself. Do you know that I find that I have fallen in love with


    you? Sincest night, you have been in my mind all the time. I thought of all of our memories in these


    days. It seems that I can''t live without you... "


    Hearing this, Jacob frowned and said in surprise, "Hey, doctor sister, you are so strange! I''m just a kid.


    Why do you say that you love me? I don''t understand! "


    "How can you not understand? You are not a child. You are an adult! You are the heir of the Gu Family,


    you are Jacob! As long as you say you love me and want me to be with you... Then I will have a reason


    to stay with you. I don''t want to be a doctor. I won''t go anywhere. I just want to be with you, okay? "


    With anxiety and eagerness, Jewel shook Jacob violently.


    She shook him so hard that he felt ufortable, so he pushed her away. Caught off guard, she fell to


    the ground.


    Jewel raised her head and looked at him with tears in her eyes.


    "How can you do this to me, Jacob? How could you flirt with me without scruple and then leave me


    alone? You are too heartless. How can you abandon me when you don''t need me? "


    "Why are you grabbing me? I really don''t understand what you said..."


    "You have to understand. You go to tell L that you want me to stay, you only want me to stay with


    you, just like before! Why can''t you do that? " Then Jewel cried, "I can''t leave you. I can''t live without


    you!"


    Jacob frowned and shouted uneasily, "Cute sister,e and save me. There is a lunatic sister here.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She scratches me so hard! Help me! "


    The door was kicked open with a bang.


    L walked in and pushed away Jewel who was pestering Jacob. She said angrily, "Time is over.


    Jewel, what else do you want to say?"


    "Jacob, say something. Just tell her you want me to stay. Didn''t you just say that you wanted me to stay


    with you? You said that you only wanted me!"


    Jacob shook his head and looked at L pitifully. "L, I didn''t say that. I don''t know what''s wrong with


    her. She has always been like a lunatic... Please let her go back as soon as possible. "


    L gave a hint to Barry, then Barry grabbed Jewel tightly. Jewel kept struggling, but it was useless.


    "Jewel, I heard all your shameless words outside. Not only I, but also Barry and Lily all heard what you


    said! It''s impossible for you to take advantage of Jacob! My husband can''t be at the mercy of anyone! "


    Shaking her head, Jewel said, "No, it''s not like that. L, can you keep me here for the sake of my


    taking care of him before? I promise you, I will neverpete with you for his love, and I will never take


    him away from you! I just want to stay by his side, watch him and protect him. I don''t want status,


    money, or anything! "


    "Jewel, how can you be so shameless? You have changed in just a few days. Is this your nature? "


    "I haven''t changed... I just fell in love with a man I shouldn''t love! " Jewel cried, "I really can''t leave


    him..."


    "Jewel, you really make me sick! If everyone kneels down in front of me and begs me to let her stay by


    my husband''s side, and I agree, my family will be an imperial pce and Jacob will be the


    emperor who has many concubines! " L said scornfully, looking down at Jewel. "My husband can


    only be mine. No one can take him away from me!"


    "How can you do this to me... I love him as much as you do! I just want a chance to stay with him. I


    really don''t want topete with you for anything. "


    Gritting her teeth tightly, L said word by word, "No one knows how much he loves me! And I have


    loved him for more than ten years. No one''s love canpare with my love to him! You are not


    qualified topete with me! "


    L held Jacob''s hand and said to Barry, "Deal with her sry. If she makes trouble again, don''t let her


    continue her work in the hospital! If she doesn''t listen to me and doesn''t love herself, then just expose


    what kind of woman she is directly. I don''t mind that Jacob has one more gossip object! "


    Barry nodded and pulled away Jewel who was unwilling to leave.


    Still in a state of shock, Jacob looked at L and said, "L, it was really frightening just now. How


    could beautiful sister be like that? I will never call her beautiful sister again. She is a crazy sister! "


    "Don''t worry. She won''te back again. You did a good job. "


    Jacob''s eyes lit up and smiled, "Really? Is there any reward? "


    Raising her eyebrows, L smiled, "Okay. What reward do you want?"


    Jacob stretched out his right cheek and pointed at it. Surprised, L thought, ''Is this man really only six


    years old?''


    She kissed his cheek gently and hugged him, "You are so nice..."


    "L, you are better."


    "Wait..." She seemed to think of something all of a sudden and looked up in shock. "What did you call


    me? L? Why don''t you call me sister? "

 Chapter 303 Like Me To Call You Sister

    Chapter 303 Like Me To Call You Sister


    Jacob blinked and pursed his lips. "Well, that strange uncle told me that I shouldn''t call you sister. In


    fact, I''m older than you, so I should call you L."


    "Strange uncle?" L was surprised, but then she realized who he was. By the way, when Jacob woke


    up and saw Barry, he called Barry "strange uncle", which made Barry almost vomit blood to refute.


    However, he couldn''t change Jacob''s mind to call him strange uncle.


    "Don''t you like me to call you L? Do you like me to call you sister? " Jacob looked at her doubtfully


    and asked seriously.


    L''s face darkened and she immediately retorted, "What are you talking about? Why would I like you


    to call me sister... I was just curious about your sudden change of address. I thought... Well, I must


    have thought too much. How could you wake up? You still act like a child. "


    She shook her head disappointedly and held his hand. "You might be scared just now. Don''t go to


    practice. Take a nap and have lunch before you go to practice."


    Jacob pouted and shook his head discontentedly, shaking L''s hand hard. "Then you take a nap with


    me. I don''t want to be alone! If you take a nap with me this afternoon, I will definitely practice hard and


    won''t let you down... "


    L was in a dilemma. She had nned to go out when he was practicing, but he was so sticky now...


    "Be good. I''ll go out ande backter. Your strange uncle will supervise you. If you don''t listen to


    him, he will tell me." L ordered gently, stroking his head.


    It seemed that she really treated him as a child.


    Jacob curled his lips and snorted, "I want you. Strange uncle is a man. How can he sleep with me?"


    With a slightly red face, L helplessly reached out her hand and lightly hit his forehead. "What? You


    would sleep with him if he were a woman? How about asking Barry to change his gender? "


    "No, I just want you! You smell good. I like it! "


    She bit her lips, squinted her eyes and looked at him inquisitively. "I am curious why you like me so


    much now? It is totally different from before! What was wrong with you? You found I was fine after a


    sleep? As a child, are you too smart? "


    "Humph, I''m just too smart! I don''t y with you. I''m going to sleep. I''ll ask you for a prize after I finish


    my practice! " Then Jacob ran away quickly.


    She smiled, took a deep breath and went out soon.


    Anna came to pick her up to the hospital and talked about her work on the way.


    "You didn''t take part in these endorsement activities. And now we need topensate these fees..."


    Anna sighed, "In fact, if the Gu consortium is all right now, you should be able to restore your work,


    right? You don''t want to stop you career, do you? "


    "We''ll have a result in two days. But I only take a few jobs. Don''t fill my schedule. I need to take care of


    Jacob... "


    "It''s not a good idea to go on like this. The survival of the fittest in the market will soon drive you out of


    the heat. By then, it will be difficult for you to stand out. "


    How could L not know?


    In the past, the reason why she wanted to be famous was to show her brilliance to Jacob... Butter,


    she really fell in love with this profession.


    She liked to stand on the stage and under the spotlight. She liked apuse, liked cheers!


    But she knew that the Gu consortium and he were more important to her now.


    The reason why she could temporarily give up her career was that she had the belief to which she


    wanted to stick.


    "I promise you that I will restart my work slowly. I will remember what you have done for me during this


    period of time. I will not treat you unfairly."


    Anna looked at her deeply. "L, do you know that after paying these fees, our studio is going to be


    unable to make ends meet? If you don''t continue your career, we may have to..."


    Surprised, L asked, "Has ite to this point?"


    Anna nodded, "And there seems to be something wrong with MY Group. I knew the recent situation of


    the Gu consortium, so I didn''t say anything. I''m just worried that if it goes on like this, the studio won''t


    be able to continue. "


    Frowning tightly, L asked, "Why didn''t you tell me earlier if there was a problem? I will transfer a sum


    of money to the ount of the studio. You can solve the current problem first, and take the necessary


    work for me. I will try my best to do it... "


    "I heard that Ellie will take some big actions recently. Are you really..."


    "You can tell me what she wants to do in time. Don''t worry about anything else. "


    When they arrived at the hospital, L was about to look at her grandma. But when she went to


    grandma''s ward, she saw a group of people standing there and arguing.


    When William, Catherine and Fiona were about to visit Mrs. Gu, they were stopped by the bodyguards


    at the door. So they were making a noise.


    As soon as Fiona saw L, she said angrily, "L, what do you mean? I want to see my grandma.


    Can''t I? "


    Taking a nce at her, L said, "Let''s go in together. Don''t you want to see grandma? Then don''t talk


    nonsense."


    Fiona frowned and walked in with William and Catherine.


    After they walked in, Catherine suddenly rushed over and cried, "Mom, wake up quickly. Our family is


    going to be bullied to death! It''s so difficult to see you... "


    Fiona held her grandmother''s hand and sobbed, "Grandma,e home with us to recuperate. I miss


    you so much..."


    "Fiona, you want grandma to go back to the Gu Family? Do you have time to take care of her? Or does


    Manager Catherine have time?" Raising her eyebrows, L said, "You are so busy. Do you really care


    about grandma''s life or death?"


    "Then you can''t leave grandma alone here! It''s so pitiful that no one takes care of her... "


    Shrugging, L said, "So I''m here to pick up grandma from the hospital today. The doctor said that he


    wanted me to take care of her at home, and I''m going to take her back..."


    "Really? It''s the best to take her back to the Gu Family. Then we can... "


    "No, Fiona, you are wrong. Not the Gu Family, but my home." With a faint smile on her face, L


    walked up to them and said, "If grandma goes back to the Gu Family, maybe she will be left alone at


    home and nobody cares about her. But I don''t have any job at present, and Daisy and Jacob are also


    at my home. So it''s the best choice!"


    "How can you do this, L? How can you make the decision for the matters of the Gu Family? "


    Catherine snapped.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Even Fiona was very dissatisfied and said angrily, "Who do you think you are? Don''t be so rude. My


    parents are still here. Do you think you are the only one in the Gu Family? "


    "I am nobody. But grandma loves me the most and I love her the most. I''m her beloved granddaughter


    inw, and I have time to take care of her personally! No matter who stops me today, I will take her


    home! As for the Gu Family, don''t worry. When grandma wakes up, we will go back together. No one


    can take it away from us! "


    At this moment, William suddenly said loudly, "I''m afraid you''ll be kicked out of the Gu Family in two


    days!"


    Without showing any timidity, L walked up to him and said, "Let''s see who will lose the game! But I''m


    confident that the one left must be me and Jacob! "


    "Louisa, there will be no good result if you oppose us!" William threatened.


    How could she be frightened by him? She raised her eyebrows and smiled, "Don''t think of me as the


    little girl in the past. Let''s wait and see who won''t have a good result!"

 Chapter 304 Im Waiting For You To Sleep

    Chapter 304 I''m Waiting For You To Sleep


    When grandma was taken back home by L, the noise naturally affected Jacob who was ordered to


    practice.


    He leaned against the door and watched.


    L walked over and patted him on the head. "What are you peeping at? If you don''t practice what I


    taught you well, you can''t sleep at night."


    Jacob turned around and said unhappily, "I see a guesting. Who is it, L? Why are you so


    cautious? "


    With a faint smile and a little loneliness, L said, "It is our grandma."


    "Grandma? "


    "Yes, do you remember grandma?"


    Jacob nodded firmly and said seriously, "Of course I remember. Grandma loves me very much. I miss


    her too!"


    She held his hand and said gently, "Well, let''s go to see her, okay?"


    "Okay."


    L took him inside. All kinds of medical equipment and professional medical staff would stay with


    grandma in the future. She called everyone away, and only the two of them were left in the room.


    Jacob walked quickly to his grandma and said in a trembling voice, "Grandma..."


    "Don''t be afraid, Jacob. Grandma is fine. She is just asleep. She will wake up soon. "


    "Soon? How soon?" Jacob murmured to himself.


    L''s eyes darkened. She smiled bitterly and said, "When we are all fine and give birth to a baby,


    maybe grandma will wake up."


    Would grandma forgive her then?


    Unfortunately, she even didn''t know when real Jacob woulde back, let alone grandma.


    Giving birth to a baby was even more impossible.


    But she had to go on with her life. She had to grit her teeth and insist, no matter what happened.


    "Does it mean that if I practice hard, I can give birth to a baby, and then grandma will wake up?" Jacob


    asked innocently.


    L was helpless and said casually, "Yes, as long as you do well..."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Let''s go to give birth to a baby now! Let''s go. Don''t waste time. " Then Jacob took her hand and was


    about to leave.


    With a ruddy face and rapid heartbeat, L frowned and said, "You are just a kid, what are you talking


    about? Don''t mess around... Stop it. "


    "I''m not kidding. Didn''t you say it yourself?"


    Embarrassed, L shook her head. "I meant... Forget it. I don''t know how to exin to you. Hurry up.


    Don''t waste your time. There''s only one day left. If you still can''t learn it well, I''ll be angry with you and


    throw you out! "


    Jacob begged for mercy but was still locked up.


    L stood in front of grandma and said gently, "Grandma, I didn''t lie to you. As long as you and Jacob


    wake up, I''m willing to do anything for you! Even if you let me abandon my career, I can do it. I want to


    give birth to a baby for him. I want to have many children to make you happy... In fact, I also want a


    child... I once thought that if there wasn''t an ident with my baby a few years ago, would I keep it? "


    She looked at grandma''s sleeping face and sighed, "In fact, if I had known it earlier, I might not have


    left him."


    "Grandma, do you know how much I love him? My heart broke when I saw him being close to that girl...


    So far, I haven''t dared to ask him what he did with that girl in the amusement park... "


    She shook her head. "If he hadn''t done something, how could that girl fall in love with him


    wholeheartedly ande to his home to find him? But she is right. It was Jacob who pestered her at


    the beginning. Sometimes I feel guilty... What should I do if a six year old child falls in love with another


    girl? "


    "That girl is so young, beautiful and lively. He likes her very much! When I found them in the


    amusement park, they were... Kissing each other? What would happen if I didn''t go there? "


    L told grandma all her secrets.


    Sometimes, she would also be tired, so she could only talk to her grandma who could not speak.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, Jacob was finally released from that small room.


    He went to take a shower alone and then sat on the bed waiting for L.


    As soon as L walked in, she saw Jacob who was naked looking at her with his big eyes blinking.


    "L, you''re back! I''m waiting for you to go to sleep. Hurry up. It''s time for us to go to bed! "


    "You... What are you doing? Aren''t you afraid of catching a cold? " L blushed and her heart beat


    faster. But she also covered him with the quilt and said, "Lie down quickly, or you will catch a cold!"


    But Jacob grabbed her hand and pressed her under his body.


    He looked down at her, stroked her face with his big hand, and said in a low voice, "Your face is so


    soft..."


    "Jacob, what are you doing?" She frowned and looked at him in confusion.


    Jacob lowered his head and said seriously, "As you said, if I do a good job, we can give birth to a


    baby? Uncle Barry said that I did a good job today and was about to seed. So, Ie back as soon


    as possible to have a baby with you... "


    How could Barry make the decision without authorization?


    "No, it''s not like that. You go down first and let go of me! " Her hands were pressed by him and he


    pressed tightly on her body, making her unable to move.


    "Why should I let you go? I saw others give birth to a baby like this on TV. First of all, I should press


    you down and then go up. After that, I will give you a kiss... " Then Jacob kissed her on the forehead.


    L seemed to have got an electric shock, and the blood all over her body boiled.


    "What TV series are you watching? Is that not suitable for children to watch? Who let you watch that? "


    L''s face was full of hesitation. She felt she was like a bad woman. How could she do such a thing


    with a six year old child?


    No way!


    How could this be?


    "Jacob, are you disobedient again? I said let go of me. Don''t do this! " L snapped, pretending to be


    very fierce, but in fact, her face was flushed and her heart was beating uncontrobly.


    Jacob frowned and shook his head. "It''s said in TV series that women are duplicitous. The more they


    say no, the more they want! L, are you the same as what it said? "


    Facing the question of Jacob, L was in a panic. She bit her lips tightly and said, "Don''t watch that


    soap opera. It''s all fake!"


    "How could it be fake? I''ve seen that you were crying when you were watching TV series. " Jacob


    leaned over and whispered in her ear, "Do you know what the process is after kissing? Let me think... "


    Her heart beat faster, her eyes flickered, and her body tensed. "The next thing you should do is to let


    go of me. Let go of me! Jacob, are you disobedient? Do you want me to be angry? "


    "ording to the TV series, even if you are angry, I have to go on. Because when you wake up


    tomorrow, you won''t be angry anymore... "

 Chapter 305 We Can Only Take Risks

    Chapter 305 We Can Only Take Risks


    L waspletely confused. How could a six year old child be like this?


    "Stop it, okay? Jacob, have you forgotten that you are still a child? How could you... How could you do


    such a thing to a sister? I will be really angry! "


    She said seriously.


    In fact, her mind was in a mess and shepletely lost her sense of propriety.


    Seeing that she didn''t seem to be lying, Jacob stood up andy down unhappily. He snorted with


    dissatisfaction, "Do you think I''m a child? Although I am a child in terms of mind, my body is not! Do


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    you want to wait for me more than twenty years to grow up, then you will do things like those in the TV


    series with me? "


    Her face became redder and redder. She bit her lips and said helplessly, "I believe you wille back.


    Even if you won''t, I will wait for you to grow up. As long as you don''t mind my old age at that time,


    everything will be OK. "


    Hearing this, Jacob turned to her and stroked her face. With a smile on his face, he said, "You''re so


    beautiful. You won''t get old even if you''re forty or fifty years old. At that time, I don''t want anyone except


    you to be my wife, okay? "


    L thought she was such a fool. Even a six year old child''s silly words moved her.


    How could he be so good at flirting?


    "Let me think about it." She said with a snicker.


    Jacob hugged her with his big hands. The warm embrace made her feelfortable.


    "I really want to be like this all the time. I hope time can stop at this moment."


    "What? Why are you so sentimental? " L became more and more confused.


    Jacob sighed, "Oh, I don''t want to practice tomorrow morning. I''m so tired. I don''t think I can do it..."


    "You can do it! I believe you, you can do it! "


    Jacob grabbed her little hand and asked, "You will stay with me all the time, won''t you?"


    She nodded, "Yes, I will always be with you. When you feel scared, you can look into my eyes!"


    Jacob hugged her tightly and said, "Okay, I believe you. And you can trust me, too. "


    The night grew darker.


    The shy moon gradually fell asleep.


    The two bodies hugged each other tightly and warmed each other with their own temperature.


    On thest day, L asked Lily and Barry to y the role as Catherine and William respectively,


    making use of all kinds of assault to cause trouble to Jacob.


    Unfortunately, Jacob was still a little inexpert in some aspects.


    Barry was very worried and said to L, "L, after all, he is still a child. It''s okay for him to deal with


    what we taught him. But once William and others suspect him, they will attack him with all kinds of


    questions! What if he can''t bear it and shows his child''s appearance at that time? "


    "Don''t worry. I will be with him."


    "L, you know it''s not a small matter! How about we announce the truth? Maybe we can still keep his


    position... "


    "No way! Once it is made public, they will definitely kick him out! If they seed, even if grandma and


    Jacob wake up one day, do you think there will be a chance? Don''t forget that William has been


    ambitious for more than one or two days. Will they let go of such a good opportunity? "


    With a firm look on her face, L shook her head and said, "I won''t allow such a thing to happen! The


    Gu consortium belongs to Grandma and Jacob, not to them! "


    "And if we lose, we really have no other methods. The only one that can solve this problem is Jacob!


    You don''t know how much I hope he can wake up, but he doesn''t! We can only take risks. We have to


    make a bet anyway! I believe even if grandma knows it, she will agree with me! "


    Barry let out a sigh, "Then what should I do?"


    "I do need you to do one thing. You don''t have to go to thepany tomorrow. Stay at home to protect


    grandma."


    "There are enough people here."


    L shook her head, "No, I can''t trust anyone else. You must stay here! Tomorrow, there will be me,


    Jane and Lily in thepany. That''s enough. "


    She was a little nervous on the eve of a decisive battle.


    After discussing with Jane, she walked out of the bathroom, only to find that Jacob was gone.


    She looked for him anxiously. It waste at night, but he was not in the room.


    Where could he go?


    Just as she was about to wake up Barry to find Jacob, she saw Jacobing out of grandma''s room.


    L rushed forward anxiously, "Why are you here?"


    Jacob looked at her in surprise, "Are you anxious? I''m not missing. I just miss grandma so much...


    L, grandma is different from what I remember... "


    "Yes, grandma has be old."


    "When I was six years old, she was still young. Grandpa had left a long time ago, and my parents had


    just left me. Grandma had to bear everything of the Gu Family, and she had done everything for me


    and the Gu Family..."


    "So for grandma''s sake, you have to work hard tomorrow, okay?"


    Jacob looked at L firmly and nodded. "I will do it for the people I love. I won''t let you down. "


    L stepped forward and hugged him tightly.


    However, Jacob directly carried her with his arms.


    "Ah..." She shouted in surprise, "Put me down."


    "Let me take you back. You were so worried about me that you came out barefoot. You are such a fool,


    Louisa."


    Surprised, L looked at her bare feet andy in his arms shyly. "Well, take me back. We should have


    a good rest and wait for tomorrow."


    Early in the morning, L dressed and put on a tie for Jacob. "Jacob, are you ready?"


    "You will be with me. Right? "


    "Yes. I will be with you. As long as you do what I have taught you, I will fulfill your wish tonight. I will do


    whatever you want. I mean it. "


    Jacob held her hand and smiled weirdly. "Well, don''t break your promise."


    Soon, they drove on the road.


    However, when they were halfway through the road, a car popped out from nowhere and blocked their


    way.


    Lily looked ahead and felt that the road seemed to be more and more blocked.


    "No, we can''t go on like this. Or we might bete! "


    L looked at the side and pointed at the road of the alley. "Go over there. I know there is a road that


    can be passed quickly!"


    Lily did as L said and asked everyone to sit tight. Then she sped up and rushed forward fiercely.


    However, they were blocked by another car!


    A person got out of the car. They looked at that person carefully. It was Ellie!


    Why was she here?


    Ellie walked to their car window and knocked on it. "Don''t go there. You won''t get to the Gu consortium


    on time, and I won''t let you go either!"


    "Ellie, what are you doing? You said you still loved him, but now you want to see him lose the Gu


    consortium? Is this your so-called love? "


    Ellie raised the corner of her mouth with disdain, "I love him, but I hate you more. I''m willing to stop you


    from getting what you want! What''s more, even if Jacob loses the Gu consortium, there is no difference


    for me. I love him, not the Gu Consortium... But what about you? Will you abandon him once he loses


    the Gu consortium? That''s why you are so active to keep your position, right? "

 Chapter 306 Make Him Lose Everything

    Chapter 306 Make Him Lose Everything


    Jacob frowned and looked at Ellie.


    L thought he was scared, so she held his hands tightly and said, "It''s okay. Wait for me." She


    opened the door and got out.


    Jacob wanted to stop her, but it was toote.


    She got out of the car and walked up to Ellie. "I really have nothing to say about yourme argument.


    You don''t love him at all! "


    "Just because I don''t allow him to go to the Gu consortium? You think I don''t love him anymore? What


    about you? How much do you love him? Do you feel satisfied to apany a six year old child every


    day? Why don''t you try to help him regain his memory? Maybe it''s easier for him to remember good


    memories when he''s with me. "


    Ellie said confidently, crossing her arms.


    L shook her head with disdain in her eyes. "You are so ridiculous. If blind self-confidence may make


    you happy andfortable, just keep imagining!"


    "L, you are the one who is blindly confident. Jacob can be better. Why do you have to tie him up to


    yourself? Why don''t you let him go to the hospital and receive treatment? What do you want?"


    Lily reminded her in the car, "L, it''s almost toote. Even if we go there now, I''m afraid it''s toote."


    "Then let them wait," said L with a smile


    Ellie frowned and said, "Wait? Do you think they will wait for you? They may have started a long time


    ago, and maybe Mr. William has already taken that position. "


    "What good will it do to you? Or are you ackey of William now? " L said, raising her eyebrows.


    Ellie curled her lips in disdain. "When he is down and out, maybe I am the only one who can save him.


    Don''t forget that I have the whole Ye Family behind me! Do you know that when he loses everything,


    he will definitely want to take it back? What can you do at that time? You are just a helpless orphan...


    Oh, by the way, maybe you can hook up with a rich man through your identity as a small star. I don''t


    know if he will give you a sum of money to support Jacob... "


    "Ellie, everything you said will never happen! He won''t lose everything, and I won''t be helpless! He is


    my backer! "


    Jacob frowned and wanted toe out, but was stopped by L.


    "L, leave her alone. Let''s go."


    "She won''t let us go so easily!" L smiled, "Unless..."


    "Unless what?" Ellie asked in confusion.


    With a mysterious smile, L said, "We can drive your car..."


    Ellie walked up to her in confusion, "What are you talking about?"


    At this time, Ryan just ran over and rushed in front of L.


    L nodded, "You came so fast."


    "I happen to be near here. Don''t you know that?"


    Ellie looked at the two of them and asked, "What do you want to do? I don''t mind giving you a chance...


    "


    Looking at Ryan, L said, "Ryan, I need your help. I need her car. The key is still there. I just need


    you to control her."


    "Okay, leave it to me!"


    Ryan immediately held Ellie''s hand and whispered, "Sister, stop it. Go home with me!"


    "Are you crazy! Let go of me! Ryan, what are you doing? If you dare touch me again, I will kill you! "


    Ryan held her hand tightly, raised his eyebrows and said, "Kill me? Try it!"


    L immediately rushed to the front of the car and said, "Lily, Jacob,e out quickly. We have to


    change the car and go!"


    The three of them immediately got into Ellie''s car and sped away.


    Ellie watched them leave and bit Ryan hard. "Ah!" Ryan shouted and loosened his grip.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    When Ellie was about to drive their car, she found that the car key was taken away!


    "Damn it!"


    Ryan shook his head, "Miss Ellie, don''t waste your time. We can''t catch up! Lily is good at driving!


    Maybe they will be one or two minuteste? "


    "Ryan! Why did you help your rival in love? Ellie asked in confusion, "Don''t you like L? Why did you


    help Jacob? Maybe when Jacob loses the Gu consortium, the two of them will really separate from


    each other. L will give up on him, and then it will be your chance. Do you understand? "


    Ryan frowned and then burst intoughter, "Ellie, you are really... Naive! "


    "How can I be naive?"


    "Do you think their love is so fragile? Let me tell you, even if Jacob loses everything and bes an


    ordinary person, L will not give up on him! The couple were birds of the same feather, and they


    wouldn''t fly separately in the face of a disaster. If you think their rtionship is so fragile, it may be


    because you don''t know love at all! "


    Ryan shook his head with a look of contempt.


    Squinting at Ryan who was about to leave, Ellie shouted, "Hey, Ryan, are you going to help your rival in


    love like this? I still can''t figure it out! "


    Ryan turned around and said, "I won''t see her unhappy if I really like her! Since she has chosen the


    one she wants, of course I won''t stop her! This is real love. "


    "What real love? What are you talking about, Ryan? If you love someone, of course you should keep


    her for yourself. Will you be happy when you see Jacob and her happy? "


    "You are wrong. I have given up on her now. Jacob is no longer my rival in love. Maybe it will be a good


    choice for me to make friends with them. Why do I have to make things difficult for myself? "


    Ellie was more confused. "I don''t know you are generous or stupid! Make friends with them? But I can''t


    do that! I must get the one I love! " She sneered, "I also found a good way to get Jacob. Even if William


    fails this time, I won''t give up!"


    Ryan frowned, "What else do you want to do?"


    "You know what? It is really a good idea to make Jacob lose everything! However, it seems that they


    will escape this time, but next time, they will not be so lucky! I will use my own way to make them


    Jacob destroy that bitch, L, to dispel my hatred! "


    With anger and cruelty in her eyes, Ellie sneered and left decisively.


    Ryan stood still, feeling a little uneasy.


    He was really worried about them.


    He didn''t know if they could arrive on time, nor did he know if they could really do it!


    But as Ellie said, why was he so stupid to help his rival in love?


    The y that had been entangled with L for many years was just a solo y for him.


    In that y, the only opponent of Jacob was L, but not him, Ryan!


    But it seemed that he really put it down.


    Because he was really at ease now.


    L had already be the past for him.

 Chapter 307 This Position Is Mine

    Chapter 307 This Position Is Mine


    When they arrived at the building of the Gu Group, L saw that the situation at the gate was unusual


    and immediately stopped Jacob from getting off the car.


    "Jacob, stay in the car! Lily, get off the car right now and check what''s going on. "


    Lily nodded slightly and got off the car. She walked straight to them, but was stopped by the security


    guards. They didn''t let her in.


    "What are you doing? I''m the assistant of Mr. Jacob''s wife, Mrs. L. I''m going to attend the meeting.


    Why do you stop me? "


    Lily asked with righteous indignation.


    "I''m sorry. Something happened here just now. Someone threw a fake bomb in the name of Mr. Jacob


    and Mrs. L. The police areing soon, and any rted personnel have to be checked! No matter


    you are a real assistant or a fake one, you can''t leave now! "


    "What? Why can''t I leave? Why do you have the right to restrict my freedom? " Lily turned around and


    was about to leave, but her arm was grabbed by the security guard. "We don''t have the right, but the


    police have the right to do so. Now they have arrived!"


    Following the security guard''s sight and seeing the police caring, Lily winked at the direction of


    L!


    Getting the hint, L immediately moved to the driver''s seat and said, "Jacob, hold on. Let''s go in


    through another door!"


    "What about Lily?"


    "She will be fine! She just asked us to find another way! "


    Biting her lips tightly and sweating, L drove the car to the back door.


    Although there was no police at the back door, it seemed that some people were guarding it.


    "What should we do, L? How about we break in by force?" asked Jacob worriedly.


    If it was in the past, after all, Jacob was good at taekwondo. He could beat several people so that they


    could rush in.


    But now they might not be able to beat even one person, not to mention there might be more people in


    the building.


    Therefore, they couldn''t break in by force, they had to resort to strategy.


    When L was anxious, she saw the trash can beside her from the corner of her eyes...


    Ten minutester, a female cleaner walked into the bathroom, quickly took out a few bags of trash and


    said, "It''s safe now. The meeting room is nearby. Come out!"


    All of a sudden, Jacob appeared. He took a deep breath, but found that the smell was still not good.


    "L, is this your good idea?"


    "It is the best idea. Or what else can we do?" She helped him remove the trash, took out his suit and


    sorted out his clothes.


    "But the smell... It is too terrible... "


    L frowned slightly, "You''re really hard to deal with!"


    Then she took out her perfume and sprayed on him. "Are you feeling better now?"


    Jacob held her waist with his big hand and approached her rosy cheeks. He smiled wickedly and said,


    "It smells good. This is your smell, my favorite smell!"


    "Jacob... You... Why are you... Speaking that like before... "


    With a triumphant smile, Jacob said, "Haha, I''ve hidden it from you! Since I can hide it from you, I can


    also hide it from them, right? "


    Hearing this, L lowered her head in disappointment and pushed him away. "Stop ying. It''s toote


    now!"


    Jacob quickly kissed her on the face, raised his eyebrows and smiled. "Don''t worry. You''d better think


    about what reward you will give meter!"


    Then he took her hand and rushed out.


    Looking at his broad back, L breathed a sigh of relief. Sess or failure depended on this time, but


    she still believed that even if he was only six years old now, he could make her rely on him with ease.


    The two of them walked to the corridor and cautiously turned a corner. Soon they saw Jane''s assistant


    who had been waiting for them.


    "The meeting has begun. All the people here are our people. You can go in now!"


    L nodded and was about to push the door in, but Jacob took a step ahead of her.


    When Jacob walked in directly and looked straight ahead without fear, everyone looked at him with


    surprise. L smiled and thought, ''His performance is much better than I thought!''


    Catherine stood up first. "Don''t you know to knock on the door when youe in, Jacob? It''s too


    impolite!"


    Ignoring her question, Jacob went straight to the empty seat in the front and sat down.


    "Manager Catherine, I''ve always been like this. Is there any problem? "


    William frowned and looked at Catherine.


    "Don''t push yourself too hard, Jacob. We all know that you are not the Jacob you used to be. Why do


    youe out to frighten us? I don''t know what L said to you, but you came here so abruptly. I want


    to say that in fact, you can go to the hospital to have a health test, so that all the members of the board


    can rest assured. "


    Jacob leaned back in the chair and shook his head. His firm and powerful eyes swept over everyone.


    "There''s no need to do any identification. I recovered long ago."


    "Don''t lie. Why are you still lying? Do you really think we are idiots? If you hadn''t be an idiot, why


    did you hide for so long and not show up? You just feel guilty, right? " With her arms crossed over her


    chest, Catherine rolled her eyes and said, "Other than that, I don''t know what else reason you have for


    letting you leave the Gu Consortium for so long!"


    Jacob sighed, "Actually, there are two reasons why I didn''te back."


    "Oh? So many reasons? Why don''t you tell us what your excuse is? "


    Jacob stood up, walked to L, took her hand and said gently, "There was a misunderstanding


    between my wife and me. I happened to take advantage of the time when I was recuperating to exin


    the misunderstanding to her and coax her back! After all, I have to satisfy her before going back to


    work! "


    L frowned and squinted at the serious and domineering expression of Jacob. For a moment, she


    really felt that her Jay was back!


    How could it be possible? He used to be so childish!


    However, these words were not rehearsed by them in advance.


    How could he act so calmly?


    Seeing how affectionate the couple were, everyone nodded.


    On the other hand, William''s face darkened and he snorted, "This excuse is really a bad one. Why


    don''t you tell us another one? "


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob turned around and looked at William coldly, "Uncle William, another reason is rted to you!"


    "It is rted to me?"


    "Yes! Grandma once said that if anything happened to me, she would leave thepany to you to deal


    with. She always wanted to see your performance! So I took this opportunity to give you a chance to


    y your role and saw what you would do... But it''s a pity that you have let me and grandma down! "


    With his eyes wide open, William shook his head and said, "No! It''s impossible. How can you be fine,


    Jacob? We have a doctor to prove that you have be an idiot! "


    "But I stand in front of you and talk to you reasonably. Except for the testimony of a doctor who may be


    bribed by someone, what else evidence do you have? Uncle William, don''t do anything you want just


    because I still care about our rtionship. After all, I am the heir of the Gu consortium. I am the one


    that grandma has chosen. As long as I am still alive, this position belongs to me! Now I dere that the


    meeting can be dismissed! "

 Chapter 308 A Trick To Deceive Others

    Chapter 308 A Trick To Deceive Others


    "Jacob, don''t think the Gu consortium is a ce where you can do whatever you want. So many


    directors are watching! Will we believe that you are not an idiot? Unless you can prove it to me... " After


    saying that, William threw a stack of documents in front of him and said with a sneer, "This is the


    project you were responsible for before. We find that there is a big problem, how can you exin it?"


    L''s eyes darkened and she thought, ''Oh no, I haven''t talked about this project with Jacob yet!''


    They had rehearsed fifty times how to deal with William and Catherine and how to make the board


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    believe him, but they had forgotten this important point!


    How could William use this project to test Jacob?


    She couldn''t help but feel nervous for Jacob. She walked up and said, "Haven''t we discussed this


    project before? I don''t think it''s necessary to talk about it anymore. Jacob will study itter... "


    "L, you don''t understand. Don''t worry. Now that Mr. William wants to know, I''ll exin it clearly, lest


    we have to make a decision at the next meeting! " As Jacob spoke, he opened the folder and pointed


    at andmark on it. "The municipal government had nned to build a factory here, and in fact, the


    news we got was the same, but as far as I know, it''s not true! ording to reliable information, there


    will be an entire ecological technology park in the future, which will drive the whole area! So I must take


    thisnd. No matter who stops me, it''s useless! I''ve made a decision. If you don''t agree, you can go out


    immediately! "


    The domineering Jacob finally showed his power. His sharp and powerful eyes swept through the


    expressions of everyone, and his whole body exuded a ruthless aura.


    Looking at this man, L was shocked and her suspicion deepened. She pursed her lips in confusion.


    Catherine pointed at Jacob, "You... Stop pretending! I have evidence to prove that you have really


    be an idiot! "


    As Catherine spoke, she took out her phone and yed the recording immediately.


    The recording was all about L''s conversation with Jacob, Ellie, Jewel and others!


    The conversation revealed the secret.


    Trembling with fear, L looked at Jacob and suddenly realized that the reason why William and


    Catherine were so confident was that they had already been on guard!


    But where did these recordingse from?


    There were only a few people who could record these conversations.


    Ellie? Jewel? Or someone around her?


    She didn''t dare to think about who on earth had betrayed them and set such a trap!


    Obviously, Jacob was also a little surprised. He smiled, walked to the side of L and put his arm


    around her shoulder. "Yes, I did lose my memory!"


    "Ha ha, you admit it! Just admit it! In fact, you have nowhere to hide, right? " With a smug smile,


    Catherine held up the recording and said, "No matter how hard you try to hide it, you can''t escape from


    the truth!"


    "But what can it prove? Even if I lost my memory, I''m fine now. I''ve regained all my memories! The


    reason why I have been hiding it from others is that I want to pretend to lose memories so that you can


    rx your vignce! It''s just a recording. I can speak more if you want more recordings! "


    Jacob held L''s shoulders and raised his eyebrows with a smile.


    L was dumbfounded and didn''t know what to do.


    Catherine shook her head in disbelief. "Why are you still pretending?"


    "L and I are just acting. If you still don''t believe what I said, I can go to have a check! But, Uncle


    William, I''m afraid you won''t be able to change your mind at that time." Saying thest sentence, Jacob


    walked in front of William and warned him in a low voice.


    William looked at Jacob in surprise. It seemed that he wanted to say something, but he didn''t dare to.


    He could only keep staring at Jacob''s eyes and exploring.


    "Uncle William, don''t forget what grandma told you. She asked you to help me take good care of the


    Gu Consortium. How can you bully your nephew when grandma is in aa? Grandma will be sad


    when she wakes up. "


    "Jacob... You didn''t... "


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Jacob nodded and said, "I advise you to stop. Otherwise, you


    will be embarrassed."


    When Catherine was about to rush forward and say something, she was stopped by William.


    "I think Jacob is right. He must have recovered and be qualified for the work of the Gu consortium!"


    In the face of William''spromise, Catherine was not reconciled. "How can you say that..."


    "Well, the truth is clear now. Jacob is still the president of ourpany. It won''t change!"


    In the end, the meeting ended with the surrender of William.


    William pulled Catherine who was unwilling to give up back to his office and closed the door. "Enough!


    Stop it!"


    "Stop it? What the hell are you doing, William? We have done so many things. Why don''t you just do it?


    "


    "I''m doing this for the future. If we continue now, I''m afraid we can''t stay in the Gu consortium any


    longer! If we stop in time, we still have a way out! Can''t you see that? Jacob has really regained his


    memories. "


    With a trembling voice, Catherine asked, "What?"


    "I can see through his eyes. It''s definitely not fake." "Let''s wait and see," said William, sitting down


    weakly and shaking his head.


    On the other hand, Jacob and Jane were talking about the business of thepany. L left with Lily


    first.


    When L left, she immediately called Barry. Barry answered the phone happily, "What''s going on?


    Have you solved everything? How about we have a dinner party tonight? "


    "Why are you so confident that we will win?"


    "Uh... Because I have confidence in you and BOSS. You will definitely win. "


    "You are quite confident! But I want to ask you, did you give an extra lesson to Jacob? "


    "Ah? Yes, it''s just some extra instructions. After all, I know a lot about thepany''s affairs... "


    "Did you alsoe up with the idea of stopping the new project?"


    "Oh, yes, I told BOSS to stop the new project because... Hello? Hello? L, why do you hang up? "


    Barry looked at his phone in confusion, afraid that he might say something wrong, so he immediately


    informed Jacob.


    Hearing what Barry said, Jacob shook his head and sighed, "Why don''t you learn to be smart?"


    "My BOSS, no one is smarter than you and L!"


    Jacob had no time to talk nonsense with him. He handed the mess to Jane and rushed out of the Gu


    consortium.


    But L had disappeared.


    Jacob called Lily directly. After Lily answered the phone, she said, "She is in the amusement park. I


    don''t know why she said she wanted toe here!"


    "Keep an eye on her. I''ll be there soon!" After Jacob finished his words, he hung up the phone. Lily was


    confused and wondered why his tone was so strange.

 Chapter 309 A Surprise For You

    Chapter 309 A Surprise For You


    When the night fell, L stood in front of the merry go round and looked at it motionlessly.


    Lily stood behind her and wanted to say something, but she didn''t dare to go forward. She could only


    look around.


    Thank God, Lily finally saw the figure of Jacob. She immediately rushed over and said, "She has been


    standing there for a long time!"


    "It doesn''t matter. You can go back first. Barry will drive you home."


    "Mr. Jacob, do you really... Regain your memories? "


    Jacob nodded slightly and said, "Go ahead. I''ll take care of her."


    He walked straight to L and hugged her tightly from behind.


    However, L stepped hard on his foot and turned around. She pursed her lips and said, "You


    bastard!"


    "Cute sister, what are you talking about? Are you scolding me? "


    "Yes, I am scolding you! Damn it! To deceive others? Acting, huh? You have fooled me around! " She


    bit his arm hard in order to vent her anger.


    Jacob bore it without saying a word. He didn''t let go of L and said to her in a soft voice, "I didn''t lie to


    you. I really lost my memories at the beginning... I just dyed telling you the truth. "


    "What? Tell me what was going on! " Discontentedly, L turned around and stared at him.


    He reached out his hand and wiped her eyes. "Why are you crying?"


    "Tell me..."


    "You are such a fool." Jacob shook his head.


    Biting her lips, L asked, "So, did you regain your memories here?"


    He pinched her face and said, "It seems that you are not too stupid... How do you know... "


    "I have a vague feeling that something is wrong with you since that day."


    "It seems that my acting skill is a little bad. I can''t lie to you! L, you are smarter than I thought, but


    you didn''t dare to believe it... "


    L pushed him away and said discontentedly, "How can I believe it? Do you know what happened to


    you made me so scared and worried? I was so afraid that you couldn''t wake up. I was so afraid that I


    couldn''t hold on anymore! But what about you? You were making fun of me and pretending to be a


    child. Do you know how scared I was? "


    Jacob hugged her and warmed her up. "I was just afraid that you would be too worried, so I had been


    once the news was leaked, they would use other methods to stop me. Fortunately, we won this round


    today. I know you are very angry. I don''t mind how you beat me! "


    "I don''t want to talk to you anymore! I am too angry! I cried so much for nothing! You bad guy! When


    can you stop me from being so scared? "


    Jacob clenched his hands and said firmly, "I won''t do that again! L, I admit that I was wrong. It


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    doesn''t matter how you punish me! But I think, we should talk about punishment or rewardter! Now


    that we are in the amusement park, I want to y the merry go round with you... "


    L sniffed and shook her head. "I don''t want to y it! You brought another woman here that day.


    Didn''t you y it? "


    "Are you jealous?"


    "No." L said firmly.


    "Really? Then why do you pout so high? Aren''t you jealous? "


    "Let go of me! Don''t touch me before you tell me what happened between you and that girl! " She said


    firmly.


    Jacob nodded helplessly andughed. "That day, I came here just because I wanted toe here. I


    didn''t know why, I just wanted toe here to y! I just asked her to help me escape! I heard from


    Barry that you saw me and her being intimate that day and misunderstood us. You even secretly hid


    aside and cried... You are such a fool. I really didn''t touch her. At that time, I just treated her as a good


    friend and had no other thoughts! Think about it. How can a six year old child understand what love is?


    My heart has never changed from beginning to end... "


    He held her hand and put it on his heart, making her feel his heartbeat.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    She seemed to have got an electric shock, with her hands trembling, and she lowered her head slightly.


    "But you are still very bad..."


    "No matter how bad I am, you have to know that there is only us here. There is nobody else between


    us!" He stared at her face with his deep eyes and said, "It was two dayste that I told you the truth that


    I woke up. I owe you two days. From now on, I''llpensate you with my whole life, okay?"


    L''s heart beat fast. She pounded on his chest in a coquettish manner and said, "Don''t say sweet


    words to deceive me! I won''t trust you anymore! Jacob, you can do whatever you want just because


    you know I love you. You don''t care about my feelings at all! You knew how much I hoped you could


    wake up, but you didn''t tell me immediately. Barry had known it and helped you lie to me, but I was kept


    in the dark. Was it fun? You think it''s funny, and I feel sad! "


    "Then you can hit me. I''ll take it and never say anything." He said obediently, as if he was still a child.


    L pounded, bit and kicked him several times, unwilling to forgive him.


    Without saying a word, Jacob endured it, but there was a happy smile on his face.


    It was not until L was tired that she snorted coldly and turned around to leave.


    Jacob grabbed her hand and pulled her into his arms out of inertia. "Well, honey, since you have hit


    enough, you should be relieved. You must be tired."


    "I''m not tired. I can still teach you a lesson!"


    He held her hand and shook his head. "Isn''t it a waste of time to beat me? Now that we are here, let''s


    have a good time. "


    Before L came to her senses, Jacob had already taken her to y the merry go round.


    The light was turned on.


    The twinkling light shone on Jacob''s face, as if he had returned to the past.


    He was still the handsome and sunny young man, but now he had be her husband.


    She really liked the feeling of going on a merry go round. She was so free and happy!


    "Jacob!"


    "What?"


    "Promise me that you will be obedient to me and y with me as long as I want toe here in the


    future!"


    "Okay, as long as you want, we wille! We can own this park from now on! "


    L shook her head and said, "No, you can''t hide such a good ce privately!"


    Seeing her smiling so happily, Jacob reached out his hand and held her hand. "Let''s go. There is a


    Ferris wheel over there. Didn''t you say you liked it very much? Let''s do it!"


    But L didn''t move. She held his hand and asked, "Why are we going there? I have acrophobia! "


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here with you. You just need to rely on me!"


    Then he pulled her into the capsule.


    The higher she went, the more nervous she became. She closed her eyes, not daring to move.


    Jacob directly pulled her up and hugged her from behind. "Silly girl, don''t be afraid. Open your eyes


    and look down."


    "Stop talking. Don''t move, okay?"


    "Every time you see the hero and heroine sitting on the ferris wheel in TV dramas, don''t you say it''s


    romantic? Why are you so timid now? Good girl, open your eyes. You will be surprised! "


    When L was about to refute, she heard him say surprise. She slowly opened her eyes in confusion


    and looked down uneasily.


    Then she was stunned at the first sight.


    "What... Is it? "

 Chapter 310 In Death Or Life Separated And Far Apart, With You I Make An Agreement

    Chapter 310 In Death Or Life Separated And Far Apart, With You I Make An Agreement


    Looking down from the Ferris wheel, L saw a sea of roses with lily flowers in the middle, which


    showed a few words, ''L, you are my destiny.''


    She shook her head and asked in disbelief, "What''s going on?"


    For a moment, a lot of people came, holding a sign with words, "In death or life separated and far


    apart, with you I made an agreement."


    On the back of the sign there was the other line of words, "I hold your hand, and together with you I am


    to grow old."


    Barry, Lily, Ryan, Jane, Ivan, Daisy, Anna, Fiona...


    All their friends hade!


    Surprised, L covered her mouth and her vision was blurred.


    But she tried hard to read those words. She remembered literature course he had taught her while they


    were at school.


    "In death or life separated and far apart, with you I make an agreement. I hold your hand, and together


    with you I am to grow old. " Sitting at the desk, Louisa read these words. Suddenly, she turned to the


    snoring Jacob and asked, "Jay, what does it mean?"


    Jacob yawnedzily. "Why are you so stupid? You can''t even understand such simple words?"


    "I really don''t understand. Tell me how to interpret it." Louisa asked in confusion.


    Jacob shook his head and thought that she was too stupid to be cured. He sighed and said, "It means,


    no matter life or death, I make an agreement with you that I will hold your hand and grow old with you


    forever. Do you understand, silly girl? "


    "Well, I don''t think so. Why should they make an agreement to grow old together forever? "


    "Because they love each other. They can''t be separated from each other no matter whether they are


    alive or dead. It''s their oath to live till death! It means that to be together even if they die! "


    "Wow, it sounds really beautiful and romantic. That''s so nice. " Holding the book, Louisa stared at the


    man, as if a flower was blooming in her heart.


    When could she hear such words?


    Jacob curled his lips and said, "That sounds really good, but it''s too ideal! How could there be such


    pure and true love? It is just a beautiful imagination. I don''t think there is such a feeling in reality. "


    "Jay, you are too pessimistic! Why do you even question such a beautiful poem? I think it must exist!


    As long as two people love each other, they can grow old together. "


    "Don''t be ridiculous. You are such a stupid girl. How could anyone be willing to hold your hand?"


    "Humph, there must be. Maybe..." With a sweet smile on Louisa''s face, she thought to herself, ''Maybe


    it''s you.''


    When she came to her senses, she mumbled, "In death or life separated and far apart. With you I


    make an agreement. I hold your hand, and together with you I am to grow old.


    "Is this what you want to tell me?"


    "I want to tell you more than that..."


    Hearing this, L turned around in confusion. "Oh? Then what? "


    When she turned around, Jacob suddenly half knelt in front of her, took out a ring, and said in front of


    her, "L, marry me, and grow old with me!"


    L felt it was so hot here. She was shocked, crying andughing, unable to speak at all.


    "I... Why are you doing this? "


    Jacob looked at her gently, "I know you don''t believe my love for you, so now I kneel down to propose


    to you in public, and so many people are watching! I, Jacob, promise you that I will grow old together


    with you! I owe you a proposal, a wedding. Please give me one chance, I want to have all for you,


    okay? "


    She sobbed, "Are you... Proposing? "


    "My silly girl, I am kneeling down and taking the ring right now. What else it could be?" Jacob smiled


    slightly, "I didn''t expect that we got the marriage license in a hurry, so I want to propose to you formally


    this time. I just want you and me to have no regret!"


    "You are proposing to me... Oh my God! " Shocked and ttered, L shook her head. She couldn''t


    believe what she saw.


    For her, this scene was unimaginable!


    "L, if you don''t answer me now, I''m afraid my knees won''t be able to stand up." Jacob swallowed


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    deeply and his palms gradually sweated. It was his first time he had done such a thing. He was really a


    little nervous.


    Raising her eyebrows, L said, "Keep kneeling. I haven''t figured out what''s going on yet."


    Jacob sighed, "I''m afraid we''ll go down soon. If you don''t ept my proposal, others will think that


    you''re unwilling to! Then I think we don''t need to get married. "


    "What?" L grabbed his hand and grabbed the ring. "I just said wait. I didn''t say I wouldn''t ept it!"


    Jacob raised his eyebrows and smiled.


    Embarrassed, L immediately returned the ring to him and stretched out her right hand. "Here, put it


    on me!"


    Looking at the dazzling ring, she couldn''t help smiling.


    L had also filmed a few marriage proposal scenes, and every time she was just acting. Now when it


    came to reality, she was extremely nervous and excited.


    Jacob held her hand tightly, but his hand was a little trembling, which was mocked by L. "I didn''t


    expect that you would be so nervous that your hand would tremble one day."


    "After all, I have never done such a thing."


    With her left hand covering the beating rhythm of her heart, L took a deep breath and looked at the


    dreamy scene in front of her.


    The five carat diamond was put on her slender finger. Jacob lowered his head and kissed her hand. It


    was so itchy.


    L''s heart raced wildly, as if it was about to jump out.


    Jacob stood up and hugged her tightly.


    The two of them smiled happily.


    Seeing this scene, all the people standing below apuded happily.


    What made them feel much happier was that they could finally put down the sign. Their hands were so


    sore.


    Ryan was the most dissatisfied, "I really don''t understand. Why should I help him?"


    Fiona stood beside him and looked at him, "I don''t understand either. My parents are still against them.


    Why am I here?"


    "Maybe we are stupid." Ryan sighed.


    Fiona chuckled, "You are the fool. Ryan, how could you help your rival for the proposal here? I really


    want to interview you. What do you think? "


    "Who said that Jacob is my rival in love?" Ryan left such words and threw the sign to the ground, "But


    I''m indeed forced and tempted by Jacob toe here!"


    Hearing this, Fiona was very happy! Did it mean that Ryan didn''t love L anymore?


    Would she have a chance?


    Fiona looked up at the Ferris wheel and looked at the two people holding each other. "I sincerely wish


    you happiness, Jacob and L!"


    In this way, she would have her own love and happiness!

 Chapter 311 Hold Your Hand, And Together With You I Am To Grow Old

    Chapter 311 Hold Your Hand, And Together With You I Am To Grow Old


    When they were close to the ground, L smiled and saw someoneing to open the door. Jacob


    waved his hand and the person stepped back.


    "Well, let''s get out!"


    Jacob pulled her into his arms and kissed her unscrupulously. "Just let them wait! Tonight belongs to


    us. I don''t want anyone to disturb us! "


    L blushed with shyness. Her little face held by him showed an excited and nervous expression,


    tightly entangling with him.


    They rose again to the highest point, and she almost couldn''t breathe.


    The audience could only look up to the scene of their love show.


    Ivan felt jealous, and murmured, "When can I be like that?"


    Lily shook her head. "Big star, are you asking for trouble?"


    "But sometimes I really want to go crazy. Or I am getting old... "


    Ryan patted on Ivan''s shoulder and said, "Do whatever you want to do. Don''t care about others."


    "I don''t want to care about anyone or anything either, but someone won''t give me a chance." As soon


    as Ivan finished his words, he fixed his eyes on Jane. Everyone could see that except for her, she


    remained unmoved.


    She just pretended he didn''t exist, just like the air.


    Late at night, they went to celebrate and had a good time all night.


    Of course, it was Jacob who paid the bill. He directly took L back home. It was not easy toe


    back, so he had to make up for hisck of desire for many days.


    He wouldn''t let her go until she was so tired that her waist and back ached.


    The day was about to break, but the two of them were still lying on the bed, not willing to move.


    "When did you start to prepare for the proposal?" She asked in confusion.


    "I''ve been wanting to do this since I came to my sense. I told Barry and he went to prepare. Others


    didn''t know. When you came to the amusement park, Barry told the truth to others and then came here


    to help me immediately... "


    "You are good at this! How could you think of such a proposal! And even brought Ryan here... "


    "How could he not be there for such an important asion? If I hadn''t misunderstood that you two had


    an affair, we two wouldn''t... "


    "Hey, what are you talking about, Jacob?"


    Seeing that L frowned, Jacob cleared his throat and said, "It''s all a misunderstanding. Now I know,


    you only love me in your life. How can you have any feelings for others! In that case, why not let him


    he haspletely given up and let go of you! It''s the best of both sides! "


    "Sly fox." L curled her lips and snorted. She didn''t want to talk about it anymore.


    He smiled evilly and held her from behind. She raised her right hand and looked at it carefully with a


    smile.


    "It''s beautiful, isn''t it?"


    "It doesn''t matter whether it is beautiful or not. What matters is you. Do you like it?" He reached out to


    touch her little hand and said gently.


    "It doesn''t matter whether I like it or not. What matters is that this is from you. I like everything you give


    me! " She rubbed her head against his chest, trying to seek warmth.


    The man''s mind was rippling. He coughed and said," Whatever you want, I will get it for you even the


    whole world, because you are my whole world!"


    "Jay..." ''Is he still the aloof Jacob?


    How could he say sweet words just like a master in love?


    People who didn''t know him would think that he was so talkative because he had dated a bunch of


    women.''


    "Louisa, do you know you haven''t called me Jay for a long time?" He stroked her hair, sniffed and


    smelled her fragrance.


    "You have always been my beloved Jay."


    In his arms, L felt that she was the happiest woman in the world.


    Finally, she could be his bride!


    "But you are not Louisa the one I have loved." The man''s words immediately surprised L. She asked


    loudly, "What did you say?"


    Jacob pinched her little face and said, "You are the brand new L! But no matter it''s L or Louisa, I


    only love you. No matter what you be and look like. "


    Her breath became rapid and her heart beat fast. "When did you be a glib talker?"


    "I''m telling the truth. L, you are really much stronger than I thought. " Jacob sighed and said, "Both


    Grandma and I copsed, but you insisted on helping me protect the Gu family. L, I have to thank


    you for your persistence... "


    "Don''t say that. In fact, it''s all my fault. If it weren''t for me, Grandma wouldn''t have been in aa. If it


    weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have had a car ident. "


    "L, I''m telling you very seriously, don''t me yourself, don''t feel guilty! I''m willing to do whatever I


    want! Don''t me yourself for everything! "


    "Okay..." She felt sweet in her heart.


    "Besides, you don''t have to pretend to be strong in the future. If you want to cry,e to my arms.


    Anyway, my arms only belong to you. Don''t waste it. "


    Lying on his chest, L quietly listened to his powerful heartbeat.


    She said softly, "You won''t make me cry in the future, will you?"


    "Yes. You are right. You won''t cry anymore with me around. "


    Jacob held up her face and said seriously, "Thank you for your hard work these days. You can do


    whatever you want to do in the future. As long as you are happy! I''ll take care of the Gu consortium and


    the bad guys. You don''t have to stand in front of me and do things for me! As your man, I won''t let you


    take risks for me! All you need to do next is to prepare for the wedding! "


    "What? Wedding? " Asked L in surprise.


    "Yes, since you have said yes. The next step is the wedding." Jacob said frankly, as if it was a matter of


    course.


    But she hesitated, "Grandma is like this now. How can we hold the wedding?"


    "Silly girl, haven''t you heard of the saying that good thing is to ward off the bad luck? Maybe after we


    hold the wedding, Grandma will wake up after she knows the good news! "


    "I didn''t expect you to be superstitious."


    "In order to marry you, I have to be superstitious." He said firmly.


    L looked up at him seriously, "Are we really going to have the wedding?" After all, they couldn''t done


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    it for a long time.


    At that time, her grandmother said that she would hold a big wedding for them after graduation and


    announce their rtionship to the whole world. However,ter all kinds of things failed.


    Now, she was also very nervous.


    Jacob held her hand tightly and said, "I have made the proposal and we got the marriage certificate,


    but I haven''t given you the most important wedding yet! L, I just want you to know that I really want


    to protect you. Hold your hand and together with you I am to grow old. "


    Hold your hand and together with you I am to grow old.


    L had never told him that she had heard this sentence on TV years ago and deliberately asked him


    with it.

 Chapter 312 Time Waits For No Man

    Chapter 312 Time Waits For No Man


    To her surprise, she finally heard his promise.


    It was like a person''s dream finally came true.


    There would always be a feeling of unreality.


    She gradually regained some work. In addition to work, she also began to prepare for the wedding.


    With the help of Lily and Jane, everything went smoothly.


    Although Jacob was busy fighting against William in the Gu consortium, he still went home to


    apany her every day and discussed the wedding with her. She felt sorry for him and didn''t want


    him to be so busy. She even said, "Te wedding is not in a hurry. Let''s talk about itter."


    At this moment, he would always hold her hand tightly. "L, I have waited for many years before you


    finallye back to me. After the car ident, I know that we can''t look forward to tomorrow! Time


    waits for no man. I don''t want to wait any longer. "


    Pursing her lips, L nodded, "Then let''s do it. Anyway, I have time... "


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "There are some things you can leave to Barry and Lily to do. I know you are busy recently. You must


    have dyed a lot of work." He hugged her and warmed her up.


    "It''s better to be busy. When you go to thepany, I also have something to do. But Jacob, I really


    want to take part in a reality show. I''ve been invited recently, but I''m still hesitating. After the wedding, I


    want to take good care of Grandma. "


    "L, Grandma and I don''t want to be a stumbling block to your career. Although I really want you to


    leave your work behind and stay with me forever, I know clearly that you won''t be happy if you don''t do


    anything but be a full-time wife. So, do whatever you want to do! What can''t you get? Tell me, with the


    Gu consortium as your backer, you don''t have to be afraid of anything. "


    "But Ellie also has the Ye Family behind her." She said in a low voice.


    "Ellie again?"


    "Don''t call her so intimately." She curled her lips and snorted, "Call her by her full name."


    "Okay, Ellie Ye. Did she steal yours again? "


    "She has never stopped! As long as I get any resources, she would fight with me. If she can''t get them,


    she would get a better one to suppress me! Every time she posted the news, she would bring me up on


    the news. In the end, theizens all thought that I was rubbing her poprity There are still many


    gossips about me and her on the Inte! My fans always fight with her fans on the inte. I don''t


    want to fight for anything like this, but she always won''t let me go. "


    While speaking, L turned around and found that the man had fallen asleep on the sofa.


    She approached him and covered him with a nket.


    She took away the invitation samples from his hand and smiled.


    He was so tired, but he still insisted on arranging the wedding with her. Why was this man so


    disobedient?


    "It''s me who made you so tired." She touched his face and said softly, "You are such a man and


    everything I do for you is worth it. But I''m really lucky to have you. "


    Just then, Jacob suddenly opened his eyes and looked at her with his bright eyes. "Who says I''m tired?


    I''m not tired at all. I''m full of energy! "


    As he spoke, he picked up the unprepared L and walked directly to the bed.


    In the end, all theints of L and the arrangement of the wedding were left behind.


    When Lined to Jane again, Jane said with disdain, "You are obviously showing off your


    affection in front of me!"


    "I''m not!"


    "You are!" Jane sighed, "You are provoking on purpose in front of this single person here."


    "Why are you single? Don''t you have a doctor boyfriend? Is he Doctor Richard? "


    Jane shook her head, with a flicker on her face. "Forget it..."


    "Didn''t you go to see his parents? I didn''t have time to care about the following. Tell me now. " L


    asked curiously.


    "Yes, I did. But it was all ruined by Ivan. He suddenly showed up and said that I was pregnant with his


    child. Don''t you think he was crazy? If others hear such words, wouldn''t it ruin his career? But he not


    only didn''t listen to me, but also kept telling Doctor Richard''s parents how we loved each other and how


    we quarreled before we broke up? Later, I exined to Doctor Richard''s parents that it was just a joke


    from my friend! Do you think he can really afford the consequences if any of this leaked? "


    Jane looked down discontentedly. "I hit him the other day and said something very serious. I said that I


    didn''t want to see him anymore. I was really tired of him! Then I was busy with the Gu consortium, and


    he didn''t pester me anymore. Last time when Jacob proposed, we just met and went to celebrate in the


    evening. He was still pestering and almost found by a passer-by... "


    L frowned and looked at her deeply. "Jane, you are not tired of him at all. You obviously cares about


    him! It''s the style of a girlfriend, who cares about him being found out and his career being destroyed.


    Otherwise, will ordinary friend be so worried? "


    With a guilty conscience, Jane turned her head away. "Don''t be kidding. I''m not worried about him at


    all! I''m just afraid that I will be involved in his gossip! He''d better to deal with his mess by himself! "


    "Jane, he is no longer the reckless young man he used to be. Now he is a mature man. Can''t you have


    a try and start over?"


    "L, start over? It''s not that easy. "


    Holding her hand, L said firmly, "It''s indeed difficult, but as long as two people are determined, it''s


    not that difficult. Look at me and Jacob. I didn''t expect to be together again, but his efforts made me


    change my mind. I tried to ept it! Now we have a good result, haven''t we? If you try to ept it,


    perhaps there would be entirely different world. So don''t hide any more. Try to ept it... "


    Jane shoot her head, "No way! He is the citizen favored husband-type now. I can''t give him any


    chance! That will destroy me and him! L, our situation is different from yours! He is a star, an idol of


    tens of millions of fans. My existence will only make him doomed! I have to leave before things get


    worse! "


    "Are you going to run away again? Where can you escape? " L frowned in confusion.


    Jane smiled helplessly and said, "This time, I''m not running away, but really leaving. Our Yin family has


    several branches in the UK and they want me to go back to help, but I don''t want to. I''m going to resign


    and settle in Ennd this time. "


    "Really? Are you really leaving? When? " L asked nervously.


    "I won''t leave right away. I have to wait until your wedding with Jacob. I want to see you happy with my


    own eyes, Louisa! " With a warm smile, Jane reached out her hand and stroked L''s head. "Our little


    sister is getting married. I''llpany with you. Then I will leave this city but wille back when


    Grandma wakes up!"


    However, L shook her head and said, "Ivan, he won''t let you go."


    Then she looked up at the man who was walking towards them.

 Chapter 313 Neglect The Duty

    Chapter 313 Neglect The Duty


    Jane said firmly and excitedly, "Even he doesn''t let me go, I will go too!"


    "Where are you going?" Standing behind her, Ivan suddenly shouted.


    Shocked, Jane stood up and took a few steps back. "When did youe?"


    "Just when you said it would ruin you and me..." Ivan held her hands with determination, "I''m not afraid


    that the gossip will destroy me. I''m just afraid that you leave me. That''s my nightmare! Jane, even if


    you leave, I can leave everything behind and chase you to the end of the world! "


    There was a sense of insistence in Ivan''s deep eyes. The serious expression on his face made Jane


    panic.


    "What nonsense are you talking about! You are the idol of thousands of girls. Is it worth it for me? Can


    you really let go of everything? "


    "It''s worth doing anything for you!"


    Hearing this, Jane shook her head with a sneer. "If it were a few years ago, I might have believed that


    and I would be tempted by such words for a man like you at that time. But now my heart has grown old,


    not a little girl! You''d better leave these touching honeyed words to the little girl! "


    "It is only that I want to tell!" Ivan shouted out loud, "It''s you, Jane. I love you! I don''t want anyone, no


    fans, no career, and no future. I just want you. Tell me, do you want me to die in front of you or go with


    me? "


    Ivan said domineeringly.


    Jane''s face turned red as she looked around at the onlookers. "Well, Mr. Ivan, you don''t have to be so


    excited about your rehearsal. You can rehearse with L if you want. It''s useless to y in front of me!"


    L shook her head and sighed, "Don''t mention me. I''m also an onlooker."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    With her eyes wide open, Jane motioned for L toe out and help her. She couldn''t let these


    passers-by take photos and post them online.


    "No, don''t take it seriously. Ivan is just acting." Jane exined in a hurry.


    Looking at her expression, Ivan knew that she was still protecting him.


    "I''m not acting! I''m sincere. I can finally shout out the love in my heart! Jane, don''t hide. You can''t hide


    from me! Look at Jacob and L now. They are so happy and they have made it happen for the day


    they love each other. Why can''t we? As long as you give me a chance, I promise I will make you


    happy! "


    The louder Ivan''s voice was, the more frightened Jane became. She pushed him away in panic and


    walked outside.


    However, Ivan wouldn''t give up easily. He caught up with her, hugged her from behind and didn''t let her


    go.


    "Jane, you can''t leave me! I won''t allow you to leave me! What should I do without you? If I can''t find


    you, do you really want me to die? " Ivan said in a trembling voice, heartbroken and almost unable to


    breathe.


    However, Jane didn''t dare to move. She pressed her lips and said, "Let go of me first..."


    "No way! Once I let go of you, you will run away again! Jane, do you know how much I miss you? For


    so many years, I only have you! "


    "I don''t believe it! You have so many rumored girlfriends. "


    "As you said, they are all rumors."


    "Let go of me. It''s on the street. Do you want to make big news?" Jane frowned deeply.


    "You''re right, Jane. I''m not afraid of anything even if it''s on the headlines. As long as I have you!"


    Leaning against the door, L tilted her head and looked at the scene. Suddenly, a man stood beside


    her and put his arm around her shoulders. "Watching a y?"


    "Yeah, what a big y!" "Why are you here? Aren''t you in a meeting?" said L with a smile


    "Let those people wait. I have to apany my wife to see the wedding dress."


    "It sounds that you neglects your duty. I''m afraid if those old men in thepany have known it, they


    would say that I''m standing in your way."


    "It''s none of their business! Anyway, the most important thing is our wedding! Let''s go. Don''t watch it


    here anymore. Since you don''t like dresses here, we can customized it ourselves. I know you have


    your own ideas all the time. "


    "What? customized? Is it toote? "


    Jacob nodded, "It''s notte. Trust me."


    Looking into his eyes seriously, L said with a smile, "Then I have to think about it."


    The two of them left hand in hand, while Jane and Ivan were still in a stalemate.


    However, the news had spread all over the Inte.


    A passer-by took the video and posted it on the Inte, instantly making the headlines.


    As for some female fans of Ivan, they couldn''t stand anymore and began to attack Ivan and Jane on


    the inte!


    For the behaviors of Ivan, giving up the career for a girl, his partners were also dissatisfied with him.


    They withdrew their investment in him and even asked him to pay for breaking the contract!


    People in thepany also wanted to banish him!


    Overnight, Ivan became the target of public criticism from a top star, which was more miserable than


    being the average person.


    Jane kept looking at the news about Ivan on the Inte. Although there were negativements


    about her, she didn''t care at all. Ivan?


    What about him?


    Outside the window, there was a violent thunder and rain. She bit her lips and dialed the number of


    Ivan''s assistant.


    "Take your boss back. Don''t let him stay here with me!"


    "Jane, I know boss is with you, but I can''t work for him anymore. Thepany has decided to give him


    up and ask him to pay the damages. I''m afraid I can''t help him in the future. He asked me to tell you


    that no one wants him right now, and only you! Jane, please forgive him and give him a chance. He


    really has nothing and sacrificed everything for you. If you still don''t forgive him, you really push him to


    the corner and let him die! "


    Jane put down the phone and stood by the window, looking at the figure standing in the wind and rain


    downstairs.


    ''Ivan, what are you doing?


    Don''t you know it''s not worth it?''


    Jane still forced herself not going out. She knew that once she softened her heart, he would ask for


    more, but she couldn''t give him anything.


    But from the window, she saw some fans chasing after him as if they were arguing about something.


    She stuck her head out and tried to look out. In the heavy rain, she indistinctly saw someone smashing


    something on his body and taking a video of him. It seemed that they were talking about something.


    And the look on Ivan''s face was very bad!


    Jane bit her lips tightly, clenched her fists, and walked back and forth with hesitation!


    Ignoring the insulting and swearing in the heavy rain, Ivan looked straight at the door.


    All of a sudden, a beam of light shone on him. He looked carefully and found that his woman came out


    with an umbre.


    "Run!" Jane grabbed his hand and led him into the house!


    Ivan was wet all over and held her into his arms excitedly, "You are willing to see me! Jane, you are


    finally willing to... See me... "


    Before he could finish his words, he fell down.

 Chapter 314 Im Going To Marry Him

    Chapter 314 I''m Going To Marry Him


    Jane''s heart hurt when she saw the obscenements on the Inte.


    While she was taking care of the sick Ivan, she was dealing with the news on the Inte.


    Since Ivan''spany decided to abandon him, she used her connections and resources to do public


    rtions for him! She would try her best to retain a good image for Ivan.


    But thements on the Inte were still bad, which made her exhausted.


    It took a day and a night for Ivan to wake up from a fever, while Jane took care of him for a day and a


    night.


    But when Ivan opened his eyes, he only heard the conversation between Jane and Doctor Richard.


    "What? Is he with you now? "


    Jane shook her head and made a gesture of silence. "Keep it down. He is still sleeping inside!"


    "He has caused you so much trouble. Why do you still treat him like this? Jane, I think you''d better


    drive him out. I can help you... "


    "Doctor Richard, I think we''d better let him stay here. It doesn''t matter. I will deal with the matter with


    him by myself. " Jane turned around and said firmly.


    Doctor Richard frowned slightly, "His matter has spread all over the city. When I came to your house


    just now, I saw many reporters waiting downstairs. What do you think? "


    "I don''t have any idea. I just have to wait until he wakes up and recovers, then we will talk about this...


    Doctor Richard, thank you very much for helping me to buy so many things, but you also know that I


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    can''t go out... "


    "It''s my duty to help you! Jane, don''t be so formal with me. I''m just worried about you. If you still have


    feelings for him, it''s too dangerous... "


    "No!" Jane said firmly, "Don''t get me wrong."


    Doctor Richard sighed and walked to her side. "Jane, in this case, I''m not afraid to tell the truth. My


    parents mean that when our two families meet again, they will settle our matter."


    Jane lowered her head and remained silent for a long time.


    Doctor Richard pressed her shoulders and said in a deep voice, "Jane, when we''re settled, then you


    can rest assured. Otherwise, it will be terrible if he knows it! Promise me. "


    Jane shook her head with hesitation and said nervously, "But I can''t... Doctor Richard, I don''t think it''s a


    good idea. "


    "Didn''t we make a deal? Why can''t you do it now? Have you... Have you changed your mind because


    of Ivan? Jane, don''t forget... "


    "I didn''t forget! Stop it! " All of a sudden, Jane pushed Doctor Richard away with great excitement. Her


    face looked terrible. "I have promised you, so I won''t change anything! It''s none of Ivan''s business! "


    "What are you talking about?" Hearing what they said, Ivan walked out and asked in surprise.


    Jane looked back in shock. She shook her head awkwardly when she saw Ivan. "We didn''t say


    anything..."


    Ivan walked up to Jane and grabbed her hand, "What did you promise him? It will be terrible if I know


    what? Don''t hide it from me, Jane. I heard everything you said just now. Tell me, what''s going on? "


    "You misheard. We didn''t say anything! Now that you''re awake, you can leave now. We have


    something else to do... "


    "No, I won''t go!" Ivan grabbed her with an angry face, "I won''t leave until you make it clear! Mr. Richard,


    I don''t think you cane here. Jane and I have something to deal with, so I won''t send you out! "


    Frowning, Doctor Richard stepped forward to take back Jane. Seeing this, Ivan raised his fist directly...


    Bang! Caught off guard, Doctor Richard was hit by Ivan!


    The corner of Doctor Richard''s mouth was bleeding, and he frowned tightly. He immediately went


    forward and fought with Ivan.


    Ivan was still ill and had no strength, as a result, Doctor Richard had the upper hand.


    Jane shouted, "That''s enough. Stop it!"


    With a heavy punch, Doctor Richard knocked Ivan to the ground and said angrily, "It''s you who should


    leave! It was you who hurt Jane! "


    Jane bent over to support Ivan and stopped Doctor Richard.


    "Well, Doctor Richard, we''ll talk about it another day. You can leave now!"


    "What happened to you two? What did you do to her! Don''te to her again. She is mine! If you dare


    toe to her again, I won''t let you go! "


    Jane held Ivan in her arms and snapped, "Doctor Richard, just go! Hurry up! "


    Doctor Richard frowned tightly when he saw them hugging together. Then he shook his head, pushed


    the door and walked away.


    Jane breathed a sigh of relief and suddenly let go of Ivan. "Stop it, okay? Isn''t it enough for you to


    destroy yourself? Do you still want to destroy me? "


    A trace of abnormal red appeared on Ivan''s pale face. He said angrily, "Do you think I am making


    trouble? Who did I do all this for? Why did I abandon everything? Are you still with this man? Tell me,


    do you really like him? "


    "Ivan! I didn''t agree with you to do these things. I''m also passive, okay? I beg you. Can you consider


    the consequences before you do anything reckless again? " Jane sat on the sofa and shook her hands,


    "What do you want me to do?"


    Ivan squatted and held her hands, "I know I was wrong. I''m sorry. I was too impulsive, but I really had


    no choice. Jane, no matter what I did, you didn''t have a look at me. I don''t know what else I can do to


    attract your attention, so I have to gamble on it! I know the consequences, and I can afford it. Even if I


    lose the whole world, I don''t want to lose you anymore! I don''t want to suffer the pain of losing you


    anymore... "


    Jane lowered her head and bit her lips, "But I''m not worth it at all..."


    "You are the most important person in my life! You deserve the best! Don''t leave me, okay? I don''t want


    to lose you... "


    Jane stood up and said firmly, "Ivan, I haven''t given you any chance from the beginning to the end!


    This time, for the sake of our friendship in the past, I brought you in from the rain! I can''t watch you


    being bullied by those people! But don''t get me wrong. I''m not going to do anything with you! Now that


    you are awake, you should leave! If you don''t want to leave, then I will leave. "


    Jane turned around and was about to leave. Ivan said angrily, "Is it because of him?"


    "What?"


    With a trembling voice, Ivan asked nervously, "Is that Doctor Richard so good? You like him very much,


    right?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Jane turned her back to him and said nothing.


    "Do you refuse me because of him?" Ivan didn''t want to believe that and asked, "Did you fall in love


    with him? Do you really have no ce for me in your heart? "


    Jane took a deep breath, closed her eyes and said, "Ivan, you can give up. I have promised Doctor


    Richard to marry him."

 Chapter 315 We Dont Owe Each Other

    Chapter 315 We Don''t Owe Each Other


    "Marry him?" Ivan almost fell to the ground and held the sofa beside him. He felt that his world became


    dark.


    "Didn''t you ask me what I had promised him? I promised him to get married as soon as possible. His


    parents are going to meet my parents. We have to discuss the wedding date. It''s not good for you to


    stay here. You''d better leave now! "


    Ivan covered his chest with his hands and didn''t believe what she said, "You''re lying. You''re lying, aren''t


    you? How can you get married so soon? You are going to marry someone else? No, it can''t be! "


    With a sigh, Jane turned around and said seriously, "How can such a thing be fake? You can wait for


    my good news. As a friend, I will also send you an invitation. "


    "No... No... " This was all he could say. With a pale face, he stepped back.


    "I''ve already hired some PR for you. I''ve done everything I can. Go back to yourpany and exin


    it clearly. If you do it as soon as possible, there may be still room for manoeuvre. And I will announce


    my wedding date as soon as possible, and then those rumors will gradually disappear. You should also


    take good care of your career in the future. I will also be a good wife of Doctor Richard. Don''t have any


    contact with each other. "


    Jane looked at him firmly.


    He gradually felt cold all over his body, powerless and depressed. Then he fell to the ground and was


    fainted.


    "Ivan!" She shouted and could only watch him fall.


    After that, Jane asked Ivan''s assistant to take him away, and she also found the senior executives of


    hispany. She put pressure on them in the name of the Yin Group and the Gu Group and promised


    some benefits before thepany agreed to ept him.


    Jane took out a sum of her private money and sold one of her houses. Finally, she gave the liquidated


    damages to thepany.


    "Mr. Lin, you don''t have to tell him about the liquidated damages. You just need to tell him that you


    have paid it for him. Don''t mention anything about me. "


    "Miss Jane, why?" Mr. Lin frowned in confusion, "You and him?"


    "I owe him. I won''t have anything to do with him in the future. I hope you can take good care of him and


    don''t abandon him. "


    Mr. Lin shook his head, "Miss Jane, it''s not that we abandon him, but that he is thoughtless... How can


    you guarantee that he won''t mess around again? What if he still doesn''t listen to me after this incident?


    "


    Jane shook her head and said, "Give him some time. He will stand up again. And you don''t have to


    worry about me. I will leave here. "


    As soon as Jane finished her words, she pushed the door open and left. Then she ran into Celia.


    Celia said coldly, "Let''s have a talk, Jane."


    "Celia, what can I talk to you about?" When Jane was about to walk past her, she grabbed Jane''s arm


    and said, "I want to talk to you about the matter of Ivan. You have made him so miserable, can you be


    indifferent? Come with me! "


    Under the watchful eyes of the public, Celia directly took Jane to the rooftop.


    Jane shook off her hand and said angrily, "Celia, you are just a friend of Ivan. Why do you talk about


    him with me?"


    "It''s his business, so I have to meddle in it!" Celia shook her head, gnashed her teeth and said, "You


    almost made him unable to make a debut that year. It was not easy for him to break up with you, and


    he seeded. Then you appeared in front of him on purpose again to change his mind and affect his


    career! Who do you think you are? You are just an ex girlfriend! "


    "Yes, I''m just an ex girlfriend. But what about you? Celia, I know you had a crush on him back then, but


    you didn''t dare to say it. Now you can onlye to me and argue with me! I advise you to take care of


    yourself! "


    Celia sneered and said in a trembling voice, "If you hadn''t appeared a few years ago, he would have


    been mine! I have been with him for so many years! Can you disappear? Don''t bother him again, okay?


    "


    "I can disappear, but it is not because of you! I didn''t ept him. Don''t worry. You don''t have to treat


    me as a rival in love. You''ve found the wrong person! "


    Celia smiled disdainfully, "You get me wrong. How can you be my rival in love? I''m just warning you not


    to get close to my man again! Ivan is mine now! To tell you the truth, I have been with him! "


    Jane''s pupils were dted, and in an instant, she felt a sharp pain in her heart.


    Her tightly clenched fingers revealed her feelings.


    Raising her eyebrows proudly, Celia looked at Jane with disdain and said, "Although we drank too


    much that time, he held me and said he liked me! I know that he just confessed his love after drinking!


    I''m worth waiting for him so many years! "


    "In that case, what else do you want to say to me?"


    "I just want you to know that I am his girlfriend now, so don''t pester him anymore!"


    "You''re mistaken. He''s pestering me." Jane turned around and raised her head to prevent her tears


    from falling.


    "He was just confused and disturbed by you! Otherwise, we should have gotten married! Let me tell


    you. I was pregnant since that time! It has been two months! He hasn''t known the news yet. I''m going


    to tell him this good news when it''s stable! I believe that he will be a good father! "


    Jane pursed her lips and said, "You''d better not act recklessly, or you will be the one who ruin him!"


    "Humph, how can I be like you! You did everything you could to destroy him! As for me, as long as he


    marries me, I will go abroad to nourish the fetus and give birth to our child! I can give up my career for


    him! As for you, you will only hurt him! So I beg you, please let him go, and let us go! I will remember


    your kindness! "


    Jane took a deep breath and pursed her lips. "Well, I also have a piece of news for you. I will get


    married soon and we have discussed the wedding date! Besides, I''ve told this to Ivan. He''s back now.


    You can go to him and discuss your business with him. Don''te to me again! I don''t care about your


    business at all! "


    After saying that, Jane turned around and left. Behind her, Celia shouted, "You''d better get married as


    soon as possible. Don''t waste any more time! I wish you happiness forever. Don''t appear in front of me


    and Ivan for the rest of your life! "


    It was difficult for Jane to walk, as if she was stepping on a knife.


    Had Ivan really been with Celia? But why did he say those words to her and why did he confess his


    love to her?


    What was he thinking about?


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She shook her head and didn''t want to think about it anymore. It had nothing to do with her.


    Now all she wanted was to be happy. The two of them didn''t owe each other.


    Jane walked out of the building and called Doctor Richard, "Doctor Richard, let''s get married as soon


    as possible. I''m serious this time. We have to leave here and nevere back! "


    "Jane, are you really going to leave?"


    "I''m afraid I can''t live if I don''t leave."

 Chapter 316 Premarital Phobia

    Chapter 316 Premarital Phobia


    Ivan had been drinking too much all day long. Regardless of thepany''s requirements, he didn''t


    care about anything. He just immersed himself in his own world and felt painful.


    Celia found him, took away all the wine, and said sadly, "Ivan, don''t be silly, okay? She is going to get


    married. Why don''t you let it go? Only you still insist on getting back with her, but the whole world is


    against you being together! Why are you still so stubborn? "


    With mustache and a very haggard look, Ivan copsed to the ground. "Yes, the whole world is against


    us being together. Why haven''t I let go... Because I love her... "


    Celia pulled him up and shook him hard, "Can you wake up a little bit? Stop torturing yourself! She


    doesn''t love you at all! She fell in love with someone else! You are nothing in her heart! Why are you


    still sad for her! Please wake up, Ivan! "


    Ivan was still in a daze and said frustratedly, "I don''t want to wake up at all. I just want her! Celia, do


    you know how painful I am for not making her forgive me? I don''t want anything! The halo of a star,


    career, future, money and status would be meaningless for me without her! Do you know how much I


    regret letting her go because of these that year? This is my retribution! "


    Celia stretched out her hand and gave Ivan a p on his face, "Enough! Stop it! Why are you so


    stubborn? There are so many women in the world, and Jane is not the only one you can choose! There


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    is someone who loves you more than she does. Why can''t you see it? "


    Ivan said with a bitter smile, "But I only want her... Not others! "


    Celia was so angry that she looked at him tightly with her red eyes. Suddenly, she stepped forward and


    hugged him, "I love you, and I only want you to be happy! I don''t want to see you suffer so much. I''m


    willing to do anything for you! Ivan, let''s be together, okay? "


    Although Ivan was totally drunk, he knew clearly that the woman in front of him was not Jane. He


    pushed her away, stood up and shook his head. "No... You are not Jane. I don''t want you! "


    Tears welled up in Celia''s eyes, and her heart was gripped hard. She snapped, "No, I''m Jane! I''m Jane!


    I want to be with you! Ivan, listen to me. I''m Jane. I''m here to see you. I love you. "


    Celia took off her clothes and stood naked in front of him.


    With his eyes zing over, Ivan didn''t know where he was looking at, but Celia took the opportunity to


    press him on the bed...


    Celia bent over and kissed him. Tears streamed down her face. She would rather let Ivan regard her as


    someone else. She just wanted tofort him and get him!


    But suddenly, Ivan''s eyes lit up. When he came to his senses, he pushed Celia away and said, "No, it''s


    not like that!"


    Then he immediately opened the door and ran out.


    Celia pounded the bed unwillingly and said firmly, "Ivan, you are mine all your life! You can''t run away! "


    That night, when Ivan rushed out drunkenly, he was in a car ident.


    As soon as Jane heard the news, she rushed to the hospital.


    She stood outside and watched him fall asleep before she walked in.


    "When will you be fine, Ivan? I have made this decision, but I hope you will be happy! Promise me,


    buck up. Don''t do anything meaningless anymore. I will leave here after L''s wedding. Then you can


    start over! "


    Tears streamed down Jane''s face as she looked at the seriously injured Ivan.


    "Promise me. Buck up. I know you will be fine. "


    "I love you, Ivan, but we can''t be together again."


    Ivan, who was seriously injured and in aa, could not answer her at all.


    It took Ivan three months to get out of the hospital. Of course, by the time he got out of the hospital,


    Jane had already left.


    Many things had happened during the three months.


    Among them, the most important thing was the wedding of Jacob and L, which was the focus of the


    whole city.


    The wedding dress that Jacob had customized for L finally arrived a few days before the wedding.


    She was trying on the wedding dress with Jane and talking about Ivan.


    "Jane, I always feel that you are hiding something from me... Generally speaking, since he has done


    this, it''s time for you to change your mind. Why are you still indifferent when he is seriously injured and


    lying on the bed? "


    L raised her hand and shook her head. "I don''t believe you have no feelings for him. You are not


    good at deceiving yourself and others."


    Looking at the exquisite wedding dress that L was wearing, Jane was very envious. "L, it''s a kind


    of happiness for you to marry the person you love. You really need to cherish it. "


    Frowning, L stared at her deeply. "Jane, you can tell nothing to Ivan, but you don''t have to hide it


    from me. You are going to marry Doctor Richard in such a hurry. Do you really know him and love him?


    Or do you have to get married because of something? "


    "There is no secret. You are really thinking too much. I just don''t want to be alone. Doctor Richard


    happened to appear and we got along well with each other. As you know, I''m not young anymore. My


    family has been worried about me. Now I''m going to get married, and everyone will be happy, won''t


    they? Well, don''t talk about me anymore. The most important thing now is your wedding! I''m not in a


    hurry! "


    Jane smiled bitterly.


    "Well... You always held back everything by yourself. You will suffer a lot sooner orter. "


    "No matter how bitter it is, it doesn''t matter. As long as the people around me are happy, I will be


    content! L, this wedding dress is so beautiful and unique! His love for you is also unique! "


    But there was a strange look on L''s face.


    Jane was confused.


    "I don''t know what''s wrong with me. The closer it is to the wedding day, the more I feel uneasy. I just


    feel like something is going to happen. What''s wrong with me? "


    Jane sighed, "Is this the so-called premarital phobia? It''s okay. You have gone through so much to be


    together. You will live a happy life. Don''t worry about anything else. "


    "But do you think that Ellie is too quiet? She doesn''t take any actions at all. It doesn''t seem like what


    she will do... I''m worried about it. " L frowned worriedly and bit her lips.


    "Maybe she thought there was no hope and gave up. Besides, she had a new movie to shoot recently,


    so she was not free. And you and Jacob are going to get married. What else can she do? "


    Jane hugged her and said gently, "Don''t think too much. Just be a beautiful bride. You must be the


    happiest bride in the world. I will always pray for you! "


    With a faint smile on her face, L hugged Jane tightly and said, "You too. You should be


    happy!"

 Chapter 317 My Biggest Dream

    Chapter 317 My Biggest Dream


    It was not until one o''clock in the morning that Jacob dragged his tired body back home.


    As usual, he went to his grandmother''s room first, sat beside her for a while and talked to her. Then he


    walked out of the room.


    He opened the bedroom door and was about to walk in quietly, but suddenly the salt crystalmp on


    the bedside table was turned on.


    Dressed in a pure white wedding dress withce dots, L stood gracefully in the middle, seeming to


    be waiting for something.


    Jacob was stunned.


    With a smile, L looked at him and said in a soft voice, "I''m going to sleep if you don''te back..."


    His eyes lit up with surprise, "You... You are so beautiful. "


    In the dim light, L smiled shyly, somewhat charming.


    Jacob walked straight to her, picked her up and spun around!


    "Our wedding dress!"


    "Oh, my God! Don''t turn around! I''m going to faint!" She whispered, "Stop it. Keep it down. They are all


    asleep!"


    However, Jacob held her in his arms and walked back to the bedside. He gently put her on the bed and


    said gently, "Then let''s keep it down..."


    She stretched out her fist to punched him and said with a frown, "What are you talking about? I''m


    serious! In order to let you see the wedding dress in advance, I specially put it on and waited for you to


    "I am working hard for our happy life!" He raised the corners of his mouth evilly, "What''s the matter? Do


    you miss me when I am not be with you?"


    "Of course I miss you. We are going to get married soon, but you are still busy. I just feel sorry for


    you..."


    "I''m not tired at all! You are so beautiful. How can I feel tired? L, promise me, to be my bride. I will


    make you happy this time! "


    Tears welled up in L''s eyes. She nodded, "But I... I seem to have premarital phobia... "


    "What are you afraid of... Are you worried that I will treat you badly? Or are you worried that I don''t love


    you enough? "


    She pouted and shook her head. "I don''t know."


    Jacob reached out his hand and fumbled behind her. She soon noticed it and asked in surprise, "What


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    are you doing?"


    "Honey. Do you want to sleep in this wedding dress? "


    With a red face, L shook her head and let him do whatever he wanted.


    The two of them cuddled each other and slept on the bed. It was rare for them to have time to talk on


    the bed...


    In the past, when he came back, it was alreadyte at night. But she went to bed early. Sometimes she


    woke up, but she couldn''t hold on to wait for his shower time and fell asleep again.


    Today, she could hold on after drinking several cups of coffee.


    "L, tell me, what else do you want except to marry me? Before the wedding, tell me, I will satisfy


    you... "


    He looked at her face seriously, waiting for her answer.


    Hearing this, L lowered her head sadly and hugged him. "Jacob, in fact, I didn''t want to tell you what


    I want... But there is one thing in my heart that I don''t know whom to tell... And I don''t know how to


    mention it... "


    "What? What is it? "


    She pursed her lips and said, "I don''t know if I should tell you this at this time. I have never mentioned


    to anyone that I have this dream. Marrying you is my wish. And this is my dream... "


    Jacob frowned and thought for a while. He held her hand and asked, "Is it... About your background? "


    L suddenly stood up and asked in surprise, "How do you know that?"


    "It''s not difficult to guess... You lived in the Gu Family without parents since you were a child. At the


    beginning, grandma wanted to hide it from you and treat you as her own granddaughter. Butter, you


    also knew that Uncle William was not your biological father, and this matter was gradually known by


    others... I still remember that you cried very bitterly at that time when you were only a teenager... "


    Yes.


    She hid in a corner and cried bitterly.


    In the past few years, she had lost all her memories and really thought she was a member of the Gu


    Family.


    But then she gradually sensed something.


    She wanted to find her biological parents more and more eagerly.


    No matter what happened in her childhood, she wanted to see them again... Otherwise, know their


    whereabouts... Or know their names...


    Anyway, she just wanted to find them! She wanted to know who she was and where she came from!


    She pursed her lips and sighed slightly. "I want to know more about them. I want to see them.


    Whatever! But now, I have no clue at all! I''ve asked grandma about it. Although she told me that she


    knew nothing, I always felt that she was hiding something from me... She must know something, but


    she doesn''t want to tell me. I don''t want to force her to speak it out. And I have been trying to


    investigate in secret, but I was always interrupted by all kinds of things. "


    Jacob looked at her firmly, "L, to tell you the truth, I have been investigating this matter all the


    time..."


    L''s eyes lit up with surprise. "What? Are you also investigating? "


    "I have asked Barry to pay attention to this matter since you came back, but I still have no clue. There


    was also no clue about grandma''s past. But when grandma wakes up, I will ask her... "


    L directly covered his mouth and shook her head. "No, don''t force grandma! I believe grandma will


    tell me when the right timees! "


    Jacob held her hand and said firmly, "Okay, I promise you. But I will help you find your origin! Anyway, I


    will achieve your dream! "


    Hearing this, L nodded and said with a smile, "I believe you too. Jacob, don''t worry. Let''s take our


    time! "


    "Our wedding will be held in two days. Don''t think about anything. Everything will be fine after the


    wedding. "


    "Okay. I will wait for you at home every day... But I have to go to the hospital to visit Kate tomorrow. Her


    due date will arrive tomorrow, and the baby is about to be born. By the way, I will send her the wedding


    invitation... "


    Jacob nodded and smiled wickedly, "Okay, you go to see the newborn first. Maybe you will be infected


    with joy!"


    "Jacob, I..."


    "I know. Take it easy. We have to wait patiently. I believe there will be a miracle. "


    With a bitter smile, L reached out her hand and touched the tip of his nose. "I mean, I''m ready. I


    promised you when you lost your memories. I''m willing to do anything you want me to do. I''m willing to


    drink those bitter medicines, tonic and soup! As long as we still have a glimmer of hope, we won''t give


    up, right? "


    "Don''t push yourself too hard. L, you have to know that I love you not because I want you to have a


    baby for me! Even if we don''t have a child, so what? "


    She covered his mouth angrily and snapped, "Don''t say that again. I must give birth to our child for


    you!"


    He hugged her and shook his head helplessly. Theyy on the bed, tightly intertwined.

 Chapter 318 You Will Find Them Soon

    Chapter 318 You Will Find Them Soon


    On the day before the wedding, Kate entered the delivery room.


    L and Murphy stood outside nervously.


    Sheforted him, "Don''t worry. Everything will be fine. Kate and baby will be safe!"


    Murphy just smiled slightly, "But she has been in there for three or four hours. Why hasn''t shee out


    yet! I don''t know what''s going on with the baby either. "


    She bit her lips and said, "It seems to be really a little long..."


    "How''s it going?"


    A loud and clear voice suddenly appeared, and a figure rushed to the front of L in a hurry.


    "L, how is Kate?" Rachel asked worriedly, grabbing L''s arm.


    L smiled and looked at Rachel, who she hadn''t seen for a long time. "Mrs. Rachel, Kate''s fine. She''s


    in the delivery room now. We are all waiting for the news! Don''t worry. "


    However, Rachel didn''t let out a sigh of relief. Then she turned around and saw Murphy, with a trace of


    contempt in her eyes.


    Caressing Rachel emotion, Eric said softly, "Don''t worry. Everything will be fine."


    L pulled Rachel to sit on the chair and asked gently, "When did you arrive? You must be tired. Have


    a rest."


    "Well, we just arrived. We had nned toe here ahead of time, but we werete for something in


    thepany. L, I heard that you will get married tomorrow. Congrattions! I didn''t expect you to


    find your own happiness so soon. "


    "Mrs. Rachel, I''m also worried if you can attend my wedding in time! Well, now that Kate''s baby is born


    today, you and Mr. Eric will hold my hands and give me away.


    Rachel stroked L''s head and said with a gentle smile, "Okay, I will watch you and give you away in


    person."


    Eric looked at L with his deep eyes and smiled, "We will definitely go and be with you."


    L nodded and was about to say something when Murphy came over and whispered, "Dad, Mom..."


    "Mr. Murphy, don''t call us like that. We have nothing to do with you for a long time. Why are you still


    here? Don''t you think it''s not enough to hurt my daughter? Now that we are not families, you shouldn''t


    show up in front of my daughter! "


    Rachel said coldly with a long face.


    Murphy lowered her head and said, "Mom, I know I was wrong. Kate have given me another chance to


    be a father... "


    "Mrs. Rachel, please don''t be angry. Kate and Murphy have been back together. The baby is about to


    who is in the delivery room. You don''t want her to see you quarrel with each other like this as soon as


    shees out, do you? "


    Holding Rachel''s hand tightly, L continued, "What''s more, Kate also wants Murphy to be the father of


    her child! Murphy has really changed. "


    Rachel still looked at Murphy unhappily and snorted, "I don''t think it''s a good idea. The child doesn''t


    need such a father! But I don''t want to quarrel with you for the sake of L and Kate. We''ll talk about it


    Rachel didn''t aim at Murphy after that, but Murphy was still leaning against the wall in silence.


    Finally, after a long wait, the baby was sent out.


    "It''s a girl!"


    Everyone was overjoyed, but Rachel asked directly, "What about my daughter?"


    The nurse said, "She''s still inside. Wait a moment."


    Rachel looked inside worriedly. "Why haven''t shee out yet?"


    Another half an hourter, the doctor finally came out and told them about the condition of Kate. "She


    has suffered a massive hemorrhage after giving birth to the baby. She is fine now. But she is too weak.


    You''d better not disturb her for the time being. "


    Then Rachel and Eric went to the baby room to see the baby.


    Murphy had nned to go, but he knew that Rachel didn''t want to see him, so he went to the balcony


    to smoke.


    "Don''t smoke too much," said L with a frown, handing a bottle of water to Murphy.


    Murphy put out the cigarette and said, "L, I have a daughter now. Will Flora be unhappy if she


    knows it?"


    L was also a little depressed. She sighed and lowered her head. "Maybe... She would be happy. If


    she knows you are happy, she will be happy for you. I know about her. She loves you so much that she


    is selfless. So you just need to remember to live a good and happy life in the future. "


    But Murphy shook his head and said, "No. L, the more I stay with Kate, the more I think of the past. I


    think of Flora, you... "


    "Murphy, isn''t it a thing of the past? Flora and I have already been in the past. It shouldn''t be in your


    sight at all. From now on, the two most important women in your life are Kate and the baby. "


    "Baby... I never dreamed that I would have a daughter one day. To tell you the truth, L, maybe I don''t


    have that kind of feeling for a boy, but when I know it''s a girl, I suddenly have a sense of mission. I think


    I should take the responsibility as a father. I have to protect my daughter well and let her grow up


    healthily and happily. "


    "That''s the spirit. Murphy, this girl must be an angel sent by God to you. "


    "I would rather believe that this is a gift from Flora." Murphy turned to look at L. "I''ve already named


    my daughter Florence."


    "Florence. A nice name. "


    L smiled and read the name several times.


    Murphy stared at her face deeply and said, "L, you are going to marry him tomorrow. Have you


    really made up your mind?"


    She asked in confusion, "Why do you say that?"


    "I am just checking. After all, you have gone through so much hardship. I didn''t expect you to hold a


    wedding so soon after his car ident. I''ve heard that the Gu family still cares about whether you could


    give birth to the baby or not? What are you going to do in the future? "


    She pursed her lips and breathed a sigh of relief. "I don''t want to dwell on what will happen tomorrow. I


    just want to live a happy life with the one I love! Murphy, do you know that I have only two wishes since


    I was a child? The first one has been realized. I think I''m really satisfied now. "


    "Oh? The first one is... Marry him? "


    "No... To be exact, let him fall in love with me! " The corners of L''s mouth curved into a joyful smile.


    "It seems to have been realized."


    "¡­¡­"


    Murphy''s eyes were deep, revealing a mysterious look.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Then what''s your second wish?" Murphy couldn''t help but ask.


    She looked into the distance and smiled, "Actually... It''s nothing. "


    "L, tell me."


    "It doesn''t matter if I tell you. Anyway, it''s not a secret. As you know, I have no parents. I''m an orphan.


    So I miss my parents very much. I want to know where I came from... "


    Murphy nodded firmly and stared at her. "You really want to know who you are. I understand. L, I


    believe you will find your parents soon. That day wille soon. "

 Chapter 319 At The Wedding

    Chapter 319 At The Wedding


    On the morning of the wedding, something good happened in the Gu family.


    Mrs. Gu finally woke up.


    Having been in aa for many days, the first thing Mrs. Gu did when she woke up was to see L.


    L was wearing the wedding dress and was about to go to see her grandmother after putting it on.


    But she heard the news and rushed back to her grandmother''s room right away!


    "Grandma!" She shouted and rushed directly to her grandmother. She held Grandma''s waist and said,


    "Grandma, you finally wake up!"


    Mrs. Gu''s face lit up. She held L''s hand tightly and said, "Oh, my L, my good girl. How are you?


    Are you okay?"


    "Grandma, L is fine. I''m just worried about you."


    It seemed that Mrs. Gu didn''t know anything about the ident of Jacob and he nned to keep it as a


    secret as well. There was no need for her to worry about it. Anyway, it was all over.


    "Grandma, today is our wedding day. Please have a rest and wear a beautiful dress to host our


    wedding!"


    Mrs. Gu was very happy and relieved. She held their hands and nodded, "Very good. I will see you


    happy and be there!"


    The wedding was held in the castle by the river, grand and warm, full of dreamy color.


    The castle was well decorated with more than 1 million gourd roses by 7 air freighted here.


    The media on the spot also had a specific area, and the whole process of live streaming was even


    open to share this grand asion with everyone.


    The wedding dress was specially customized in Italy. The 7.7 carat diamond ring was personally


    designed by the two of them, worth tens of millions. Jacob had tried his best for the wedding, and L


    had personally taken part in designing it.


    What they wanted was nothing more than a perfect wedding.


    And now Mrs. Gu also woke up, as if everything was so smooth and perfect until a person came in.


    Holding the "LJ" invitation card in his hand, Murphy frowned slightly.


    ''LJ?


    Initials of their names? It seems that they really put a lot of thoughts in it.


    But I don''t believe that their love is so indestructible.''


    Seeing that Murphy was at a loss, Barry walked over with a ss of wine and handed it to Murphy.


    "Mr. Murphy, what are you thinking about?"


    "Oh, I remember my baby born yesterday. She can''t attend L''s wedding."


    "By the way, Congrattions for having such a beautiful baby girl." "I heard that the child''s name is


    Florence, right?" asked Barry with his deep eyes


    Murphy nodded.


    Barry smiled, "You didn''t cherish her when she was around. Now that she has left, you don''t have to


    take it to heart. Otherwise, you will make the people around you sad. It would be too selfish. "


    Hearing what Barry said, Murphy smiled and said, "Mr. Barry, you are worried too much. This name is


    both me and Kate''s decision. It hurts nobody. As for the person left, she will always be in my heart. "


    Barry sneered, "Everyone says that Mr. Murphy has changed. But I think you are still the same. And


    you are more difficult to be seen through. "


    Murphy smiled evilly, "You are kidding. It''s still me. If I can''t be seen through, it''s because you don''t


    know me. L knows what kind of person I am, so she trusts me. As for Mr. Barry''s idea, I have no


    time to think about it. "


    Then Murphy put down the ss, turned around and left.


    With a frown, Barry watched that Murphy made a phone call and left.


    As the best man and bridesmaid, when Barry and Jane stood together, Barry said to Jane, "I always


    feel that it doesn''t seem to be a good thing for Murphy to attend the wedding."


    Jane also looked at the direction of Murphy, noticing his expression, she shook her head and said, "He


    can''t do anything now. Besides, if he dares to do anything, Kate won''t let him. "


    "Hope so."


    At this time, the wedding began.


    With the wedding march ying, L, who was wearing a handmade whitece wedding dress,


    walked in gracefully.


    She was getting closer and closer to the man she loved.


    He took her hand, solemnly and formally.


    The two people on the stage looked at each other affectionately and swore to each other in the witness


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    of all their rtives and friends.


    "Do you want this woman to be yourwfully wedded wife? Regardless of illness, health or any other


    reasons, you will love her, take care of her, respect her, ept her, remain faithful to her forever until


    death parts you two. "


    "Yes, I do."


    "Do you want this man to be yourwfully wedded husband? Regardless of illness, health or any other


    reasons, you will love him, take care of him, respect him, ept him, remain faithful to him forever until


    death parts you two. "


    "Yes, I do."


    "From now on, I will love and cherish you till death, no matter you are blessed or poor, sick or healthy."


    "From now on, I will love and cherish you till death, no matter you are blessed or poor, sick or healthy."


    The two said at the same time, with only each other in their eyes.


    "You can exchange rings now."


    Jacob''s hand was shaking. He held L''s hand and looked at her gently.


    With a faint smile at the corners of her mouth, L said in a low voice, "Your palms are full of sweat


    and trembling. Are you nervous?"


    Jacob smiled, "This is the only time in my life. How can I not be nervous? Aren''t you nervous? "


    "I''m a little nervous too."


    "Honey, when I catch you with the ring, you won''t be nervous anymore."


    Jacob took out the ring and was about to put it on her finger when a man''s voice suddenly appeared.


    "L!"


    Confused, L looked over and saw that Murphy rushed over, grabbed L''s hand and whispered in


    her ear.


    Everyone was flustered by this sudden change.


    Even Jane, who was standing aside, reminded him, "Murphy, what are you doing? What do you have to


    tell L now? "


    At the same time, with a long face, Jacob pushed away Murphy and said, "Mr. Murphy, you should


    behave like a guest when youe to attend the ceremony! What are you doing right now? Go away! "


    However, the expression on L''s face became very strange. She looked at Murphy next to her and


    asked in a trembling voice, "Are you serious?"


    Murphy nodded vigorously. "Yes, there is no time!"


    Frowning tightly, L''s heart was beating fast. She bit her lips tightly and turned to look at Jacob.


    This nce made Jacob a little flustered.


    Somehow, he felt a little uneasy and nervous.


    "L, what did he say to you?" Jacob grabbed her arm and asked seriously.


    Gritting her lips tightly, L looked at everyone present and felt very embarrassed.


    "L, if you are hesitating, I''m afraid it''s toote," murmured Murphy.


    L turned to look at Murphy, gritted her teeth and nodded.


    Then she said to Jacob, "Jacob, I really have something to do. I can''t exin to you clearly right now!


    Wait for my news. I''ll be back soon! "

 Chapter 320 Elope With Someone Else

    Chapter 320 Elope With Someone Else


    Acent smile appeared on Murphy''s face.


    "No! L, what are you doing with Murphy? Do you have anything more important than our wedding?


    What on earth does he want you to do? If you don''t make it clear, you are not allowed to leave! "


    Said Jacob overbearingly.


    L shook off Jacob''s hand and frowned, "Let go of me! I really have something urgent! I must go with


    him! I will exin to you when Ie back! "


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    As L spoke, she threw the ring to Jacob casually. Lifting a long wedding dress with her hand, she left


    with Murphy in full view of the public.


    Before everyone could react, some media began to make up stories. "Ah! At the wedding, the bride


    eloped with someone else! "


    "Yes! L and her ex-boyfriend run away? What''s going on?"


    Standing on the stage, Jacob couldn''t believe what had happened.


    What was more important than their wedding?


    Why did she leave with Murphy? Why was it Murphy?


    Did she know what she was doing?


    On the verge of breaking down, Jacob stepped back and felt a faint pain in his head. He kept hitting his


    head.


    Noticing that there was something wrong with Jacob, Barry walked up to him and held him. "What''s


    wrong?"


    "Get her back! I''m fine! "


    Barry immediately asked some people to catch L, but it was useless. It seemed that Murphy had


    been prepared for this. He sent someone to pour money at the entrance. The reporters who came here


    made the scene a mess.


    On the other hand, Jacob was so angry that he fainted.


    It was the second day when he woke up.


    Jacob''s head had been seriously injured, and after this stimtion, he needed to be hospitalized for


    observation.


    But the most important thing was that since he woke up, he had been silent.


    Barry reported to Jacob.


    "We found out that Murphy took L to the airport. After investigation, we found out that they had flown


    to Denmark..."


    Jacob still kept silent.


    "Although we have controlled the news from the mainstream media, it was still live broadcast that day.


    We can''t control the speed of its spread, so we can only control thements. But the situation was


    not as expected. And now... There are a lot of news about their elopement... "


    "Fuck off!" Jacob suddenly snapped.


    The ferocious and furious look on his face made Barry shiver.


    After swallowing hard, Barry stood up and said, "BOSS, I know you are sad, but L must have her


    own reasons! She won''t leave you for no reason... "


    "But she left for two days without saying a word, didn''t she?" Jacob''s face darkened. He pinched his


    fingers and his nail almost sank into his skin. "I didn''t know that the words of Murphy could make her


    give up so much! In her heart, I''m not even as important as Murphy? Barry, tell me, who did I do so


    much for? Why did I get married! Why did she... Leave me and betray me... "


    Seeing him lowering his head like a helpless child, Barry felt sorry for him.


    "BOSS, don''t get her wrong. What if there is really a misunderstanding? L is not that kind of person.


    She has nothing to do with Murphy. "


    Jacob gritted his teeth, "Nothing to do with Murphy? If they are so innocent, how could he take her


    away at our wedding? Murphy must have a plot! "


    "Barry, bring her back within three days!"


    "Okay, BOSS, don''t be angry. The doctor said that you need to have a good rest and can''t be


    stimted again! If you fall down, who can take charge of the Gu Family? And L will get even with


    me when shees back! "


    "Don''t mention that woman again! If I can''t see her tomorrow, she doesn''t have toe back! "


    As soon as Jacob finished his words, he asked Barry to get out of here in a cold voice, and Barry had


    to walk to the door slowly.


    Still worried, he looked back at the back of Jacob which looked a little deste and desperate.


    He felt that Jacob was really sad this time.


    L really did something wrong.


    As soon as Barry walked out of the room, he ran into Jane and Lily.


    Lily looked anxious and sad, "How is Mr. Jacob?"


    Barry shook his head and sighed, "I have never seen him like this... Even if the Gu consortium


    encountered a crisis, even if the business world was full of ups and downs, he had always been


    unmoved before disasters. But this time, I saw with my own eyes that he was no longer like that


    decisive Jacob. "


    Jane was also distressed. She had never expected such a thing to happen.


    She had booked a ticket to fly abroad tomorrow, but it seemed that she couldn''t leave now.


    "L is wrong this time. Lily, buy a ticket to Denmark and go to find L in person. Barry, you should


    go too. Leave it to me. But you must bring L back! "


    Lily nodded heavily, but Barry was a little hesitant.


    "Anyway, the most important thing now is to figure out what happened between L and Murphy! I''ll


    take care of Jacob! "


    Lily and Barry set out soon.


    Jane decided to stay and take care of Jacob. Doctor Richard often came to help her when he learned


    that.


    One day, when Celia took care of Ivan and took him to go out to bask in the sun, they happened to


    meet Doctor Richard and Jane who came to visit Jacob.


    Ivan looked at Jane painfully and said with a bitter smile, "Aren''t you leaving?"


    Jane took Doctor Richard''s arm and said, "Yes, I''ll leave when Les back. When are you going


    to hold your wedding ceremony? "


    Hearing this, Ivan frowned slightly. Before he could say anything, Celia said first, "What are you talking


    about? Now that he is like this, how can we have time to think about other things?"


    Jane looked at Celia''s belly and said, "But your..."


    "When he recovers a little, we''ll discuss it ourselves. Jane, don''t worry about us. " Celia said firmly.


    Jane lowered her head and smiled at Doctor Richard, "Let''s go. It''s gettingte."


    At this moment, Ivan suddenly walked up to grab Jane''s arm as if he was possessed, "Are you really


    leaving?"


    Embarrassed, Jane pushed Ivan''s hand away and said, "I''m really leaving! You and Celia should get


    along well with each other. Goodbye! "


    She grabbed Doctor Richard''s hand and left in a hurry as if she was escaping.


    With a bewildered look on his face, Ivan sat back in his chair and mumbled, "Jane has left. She won''t


    "Ivan, what''s wrong with you? She is going abroad with another man! Don''t do this. Don''t scare me,


    okay? "


    "I will never see Jane again... No way! " Ivan stood up excitedly and shouted angrily, "I can''t live without


    Jane. I want Jane! She is the one I love most! "


    Celia wanted to stop him at once, but she couldn''t control Ivan who was losing his mind now. She had


    to call the nurse and take him back to the ward.


    The doctor had checked on him, but said that there seemed to be something wrong with his mental


    condition.


    After hearing this, Celia broke down.


    On the other side, Jane and Doctor Richard went back to the car. Jane was panting heavily, covering


    her chests and looking for some medicine in a hurry!


    "Here!" Doctor Richard took the medicine from behind and handed a bottle of water to Jane. "Eat


    it."

 Chapter 321 The Gu Family Will Be In Chaos

    Chapter 321 The Gu Family Will Be In Chaos


    Jane''s face was pale. She took the water and medicine and drank them directly.


    Doctor Richard looked at her and sighed, "Jane, we have to leave as soon as possible. We can''t stay


    here any longer! It''s not good for you to stay here! "


    Jane was short of breath. She slowly stroked her chest and firmly said, "No, I can''t leave now."


    "Didn''t you say that we would leave after their wedding? Now it is over. Let them deal with their own


    business. We outsiders can''t do anything about it. You don''t have to force yourself... "


    "That''s enough, Doctor Richard." Jane waved her hand, "I can''t leave the Gu Family alone at this time!


    What''s more, I don''t know what''s going on with L. I''m very worried about her and I can''t rest assured


    at all! Please don''t push me... Even if I leave now, I will still feel uneasy. "


    Jane frowned and looked very worried.


    Doctor Richard looked at her deeply. "Are you worried about Jacob and L, or are you worried about


    Ivan?"


    Jane suddenly turned her head to look at Doctor Richard. When she was about to say something, she


    closed her mouth again.


    In fact, she didn''t know.


    If nothing happened to the wedding, would she really leave forever?


    At least, she wanted to see Ivan recover... But she didn''t want to see Celia''s belly be bigger and


    bigger day by day.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She didn''t want to see Ivan and Celia together at all.


    "No..." Looking up at Doctor Richard, Jane said hesitantly, "I promise you that I will leave as long as


    Les back!"


    Doctor Richard sighed and shook his head. "Forget it. We should have left long ago. But you said you


    would wait for the Gu Family to settle down, and then you said you would wait for grandma to wake up,


    and you said you would wait for their weddingter. But now, L disappeared... I think the Gu Family


    is a bottomless pit! I''m just curious. You are just a rtive of the Gu Family. Why do you care so much


    about the Gu Family... "


    "The Gu Family is my grandmother''s home, so I am not an outsider! Besides, I grew up with Jacob and


    L. I have always been the closest person to them! If something happened to them, how could I just


    stand by and leave? Doctor Richard, I know you are doing this for my own good, but I... "


    "Jane, you don''t leave for me. But for yourself. If you don''t leave, I''m afraid you won''t be able to hold on


    for long. Do you want to expose yourself in front of your family? "


    Jane raised her hand and said with a serious look, "Well, don''t say anything more. Let me think about it


    again!"


    Doctor Richard looked at her and felt that the person she couldn''t let go of most was still the man


    named Ivan!


    "Doctor Richard, drive me home."


    How could Jacob stay in the hospital obediently? He left the hospital on the third day.


    On that day, there were many media reporters waiting for an interview at the gate of the hospital.


    Without Barry by his side, the other subordinates of Jacob were useless.


    Even if he left from the back door, he was still blocked by some people.


    "Is there anything wrong with the rtionship between you and Miss L?"


    "You want to hold a wedding ceremony tofort Miss L, right?"


    "Miss L and Mr. Murphy have left for three days. It is said that they eloped to Denmark and will not


    Jacob suddenly turned around and stared at someone.


    Thest reporter who asked thest question was frightened by the sudden fierce eyes of Jacob.


    "They are not eloping" He said firmly.


    Some people who were not afraid of death continued to ask, "But they left the wedding site hand in


    hand under the gaze of people of the whole city. Everyone saw it! We don''t make it up! What are you


    going to do if they are really together? Tell us! "


    "Yes, Mr. Jacob, please say something!"


    "L belongs to me only! She is my wife! No one can take her away! I believe that she wille back


    to me. That''s the only answer! Is that enough? "


    Everyone was stunned. When they were about to say something, Jacob quickly got in the car and left.


    When Jacob came back to the Gu Family, he was absent-minded and lost a lot of weight in three days.


    Mrs. Gu was also worried about him.


    "Jacob, have you found L?" Mrs. Gu who was waiting at the door asked and grabbed Jacob''s hand


    as soon as she saw him.


    Jacob''s heart ached, but he had to answer his grandma, "Barry will find L soon. They''ll bring her


    back! Grandma, don''t worry. It''s gettingte. Let''s go to bed. "


    "I can''t fall asleep..." Mrs. Gu sighed and said, "I don''t know what kind of problem she has


    encountered... Jacob, don''t misunderstand her. She must have some unspeakable secret! When she


    With a gloomy face, Jacob said in a low voice, "Grandma, don''t worry about us. I promise you that I will


    get her back! We will be together and hold a wedding again. Anyway, she belongs to me! "


    Mrs. Gu looked at Jacob deeply and sighed heavily. "I believe that you are destined to be together. You


    will be fine."


    Jacob nodded slightly and went back to his room with a heavy body.


    When Mrs. Gu returned to her bedroom, she went to the innermost bookshelf, fetched a chair, stood on


    it and took a box on the top.


    She put the boxes on the bed, opened one after another, and finally found a photo.


    In the photo was a beautiful young girl.


    "Leonore, I didn''t take good care of L..."


    "She was very obedient when she was a child, but at the same time, she was very sensitive. I had


    always been worried that she would be bullied in the future, so I had always been protecting her in the


    Gu Family. But I never thought that she would fall in love with Jacob..."


    Mrs. Gu held the photo sadly and said in a low voice, "At first, I was worried about her and opposed her


    secret love for Jacob, butter I knew... Knew that thing... So I was happy to see them get together! But


    now, they are going to be together after going through ups and downs. How can something happen


    again? "


    "Leonore, when do you think L will get happiness?"


    "I''m really worried about L. She has never enjoyed the love of her parents since childhood. She has


    suffered too much. I really don''t want to see her sad again. Please bless her safety ande back


    early. "


    "She asked me about her identity that day. She must have known that I knew it clearly, but she didn''t


    ask any more. Looking at her eyes, I really feel sorry for her... She called dad and mom in her dreams


    many times. I once celebrated her birthday, but she hid herself and cried. I almost blurted out the truth


    several times! "


    "But I can''t tell her. If I tell her about her real identity, the Gu Family will be in chaos."


    Mrs. Gu lowered her head and slowly shed two drops of tears.

 Chapter 322 I Wont Let You Down

    Chapter 322 I Won''t Let You Down


    The Gu family was indeed in chaos.


    It seemed that Jacob was on the verge of breaking down. He was defeated and drowned his sorrows in


    wine all day long.


    Mrs. Gu could do nothing but look at Jacob and sigh.


    Meanwhile, there was no news from the Barry.


    It was really confusing.


    Jane was also in a mess, dealing with the news media and helping the Gu consortium as well.


    One day, when William, Catherine and Jane came back to have dinner with Mrs. Gu, Catherine sighed


    and brought up the topic that everyone had avoided.


    "We went on a business trip on the wedding day. We really didn''t see what happened. Otherwise, we


    must stop L. How could she do such a thing!" Catherine shook her head and said with disdain.


    Fiona frowned, looked at her grandmother''s unhappy face, and stopped her mom, "Mom, stop talking."


    Catherine raised her voice, "Why should I say less? As an elder, I should speak out my opinions! In my


    opinion, Jacob is better without her. Why does he have to marry an orphan without parents? It''s also


    not helpful for our Gu consortium! "


    William nodded in agreement. He looked at Mrs. Gu and said, "Mom, Cathy is right. Not only didn''t L


    bring any benefits to the Gu family, but she almost brought damage to us! The stock price has fallen


    sharply in the past two days. It is said that our daughter-inw is going to run away with money. It is


    also said that we have been deceived by L! Now even when I go out, I''m even talked behind my


    back! "


    William chimed with Catherine, which made L sound worthless.


    Jane dropped her chopsticks heavily and snapped, "Their marriage has long been an established fact.


    Even if the wedding is not finished, they are thewful couple now! No one can change it! " She looked


    at her grandmother and said, "What''s more, this is decided by my grandmother. No one else has the


    right to interfere!"


    "Jane, your surname is not Gu. Don''t tell me what to do here!" William frowned.


    Jane smiled, "Uncle William, you are so forgetful. Do you want me to remind you who set against


    Jacob when Grandma was sick! Oh, by the way, I heard that Grandma has a will in your hands! "


    With a guilty conscience, William looked at Mrs. Gu and coughed, "Jane, it''s been a long time since


    that thing happened. No need to bring it up here"


    "It is not that long."


    "All right! All shut up! Stop it! William, since I forgive what you have done, I won''t mention it to you


    anymore! But this time, as an uncle, it is ok that you don''t help Jacob, but don''t make trouble for him


    either! "


    "Mom, I do it for the sake of Jacob! He is so sad now and has no mood to care about the Gu


    consortium! Since L has left, Jacob should divorce her and remarry other woman directly! Miss Ellie


    loves him so much, and she has been waiting for him! Mom, if you really care about the future of


    Jacob, I think it''s better... "


    "Better what? Sell him to the Ye group? " Mrs. Gu said harshly, with a long face. She coughed and said,


    "If you want to marry her, do it by yourself! I won''t let my grandson to marry her! "


    "Mom, why are you so stubborn?"


    "You all remember that my granddaughter inw must be L! It can only be her, no one else! " Mrs.


    Gu said resolutely. When she was about to stand up and go back to her room, William continued,


    "Mom, L won''te back! She has run away with others! Nevere back! I don''t know why you


    haven''t given up! "


    "Nonsense!" A familiar tone suddenly appeared, making everyone look back at the door!


    "She will be back!" said Jacob, who was totally drunk and held the door with a serious look.


    Catherine said with disdain, "Why will shee back? How dare a slut who eloped with otherse


    back here! "


    Hearing this, Jacob quickly stepped forward and grabbed Catherine''s throat with excitement. His face


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    was scarlet and he said angrily, "Don''t say things about her like that! No one could humiliate her, no


    one! Watch your mouth! "


    Seeing this, Jane and Fiona hurried forward to pull them apart. In order to protect Catherine, William


    raised his hand and pped Jacob in the face.


    "You brat! You show no respect to elders! How can you hurt your aunt? "


    Jacob squinted his eyes and said fiercely, "Say one more bad word about L. I''ll take your life!"


    With Catherine''s eyes wide open, she stammered, "You... What are you talking about? "


    William also frowned," What are you talking about, Jacob?"


    Jane gave a hint to Fiona, and then Fiona pulled Catherine away. "Mom, stop saying! Don''t you see


    that my brother is angry? Let''s go back to our room! "


    "Remember all of them! L is my wife and the one I love most! She would definitelye back! She


    knows I''m waiting for her! "


    Hearing this, Mrs. Gu''s face darkened and she coughed a few times. Then, Jane went to hold her.


    Mrs. Gu shook her head and said, "Jane, help me back to my room."


    Atst, there was only Jacob left in the living room.


    With heavy steps, Jacob went upstairs, went back to his bedroom and continued to take out wine to


    drink.


    He looked out of the window at the bright moon. Thinking of the moon he had watched on the mountain


    with her, he smiled gently.


    L, where are you now? What are you doing?


    Why did you leave? Why don''t youe back?


    Do you know that I have been waiting for you.


    At this moment, his phone finally rang!


    He stumbled over and answered the phone from Barry.


    Barry hesitated on the other side.


    "Did you find her, Barry? Where is he now? Is she unwilling toe back? "


    "BOSS, I found her. But she didn''t want to go back with us, nor did she want me to contact you. That


    was why I am just calling you. Lily and I have no choice, so we don''t know how to exin it to you! "


    "Barry, what did she say? Why did she leave? Why doesn''t shee back? "


    "I don''t know. L refused to say anything! And she is... With Murphy. She said she was waiting for


    someone and refused to leave. "


    "Barry, tell her I''m waiting for her. If she doesn''te back, I''ll go myself!"


    "I said so, but she said she wanted you to wait. She would go back! She said she would exin to you


    in person! "


    "I want her toe back right now!"


    Barry really didn''t know what to do. "It seems that you really have toe in person. But Jane said


    your physical condition is... "


    "I''m fine! I''ll set out tomorrow! Come back! I''ll leave here to you! "


    Jacob sobered up all of a sudden. After dealing with some of thepany''s arrangements, he set out


    on his schedule in the dark night.


    The next two days, when Jane and Mrs. Gu found out, he had already arrived in Sweden.


    The first thing he did was to go to find L with Lily ording to the address given by Barry.


    When he was about to call out her name at the door, he heard the voice of Murphy. "L, you have


    sacrificed so much for me and escaped from the wedding. Now you are still suffering with me here. I


    promise you that I will not let you down! I will do it for you! Trust me! "


    "Don''t say anything more. I''m already here, aren''t I? It was also my own decision to go with you... "


    Murphy stepped forward and hugged her gently.

 Chapter 323 Im Scared

    Chapter 323 I''m Scared


    Standing at the door, Jacob saw this scene. His eyes were gloomy and terrible, and his body stiffened,


    emitting a cold chill.


    Lily, who was standing next to them, felt the chill. She couldn''t help swallowing.


    In the room, L and Murphy were still talking, not knowing what was happening behind them.


    "I know you have done a lot for this and have been misunderstood. But L, trust me. I will do what I


    have promised you! Even if Kate don''t understand me, I can''t care so much. After all, your business is


    more important than mine! "


    With a determined look on his face, Murphy hugged L tightly.


    L was absent-minded and didn''t seem to hear him.


    She was in a daze.


    Murphy continues to say, "I know that Jacob ising. It''s about time. How are you going to exin it


    to him? "


    Speaking of Jacob, she shook her head with a bitter smile. "I don''t know. I don''t even know how to face


    him."


    Murphy took a deep breath andforted, "Then you don''t have to face him. We just go straight away,


    and you don''t need to..."


    "Where are you going?" Suddenly, Jacob pushed the door open and came in.


    Shocked, L asked in a trembling voice, "Jacob... Why... You are here? "


    "Why am I here? Why did you ask such a question? Of course I''m here for you! " Jacob approached


    her step by step, staring at her. He pushed away Murphy. Holding her hand, he said, "I don''t want to


    listen to anything now. Let''s go home first!"


    "No!" L shook her head and pulled his hand away. "I can''t go back!"


    Jacob was livid, "Why can''t you go back? Why do you stay? Are you really going to stay here with him


    forever? "


    "Jacob, I don''t know how to tell you. My mind is in a mess now. Please don''t force me. I really don''t


    want to see you! " Tears welled up in L''s red eyes, mixed with unspeakable meaning. She tried hard


    to get rid of his hand.


    She turned around and walked inside.


    When Jacob was about to catch up with her, Murphy stopped him.


    "Mr. Jacob, L is in a bad mood now and doesn''t want to see you. You''d better leave now. " With a


    sneer at the corners of his mouth, Murphy looked at him coldly.


    Out of breath, Jacob snapped, "Get out of my way!"


    "I have the obligation to take good care of L. You don''t need to ask me to get out of here! I''ll leave


    with L! "


    "Murphy Duan!" In a rage, Jacob grabbed the cor of Murphy and gave him a heavy punch, knocking


    him to the ground!


    Murphy fell to the ground and sneered, "So what? Could it change the fact? Jacob, just admit defeat.


    Stop struggling! L won''t go with you! "


    Trembling with anger, Jacob shouted, "Murphy, what the hell have you been done? Why did you ask


    her to leave me! What did you do behind my back? Tell me! "


    "What did I do? You won''t want to know. " Murmured Murphy.


    But Jacob was still not satisfied. He immediately raised his fist and punched Murphy four or five times.


    But Murphy didn''t fight back. He just let Jacob do whatever he wanted!


    In the end, being beaten so hard that Murphy couldn''t even stand up, L couldn''t help bute out


    when she heard the sound.


    Seeing the scene that Murphy was lying on the ground, L pushed Jacob away angrily and shouted,


    "What are you doing? Stop it! "


    Stunned, Jacob looked at her face and asked doubtfully, "Are you protecting him?"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    L helped Murphy sit on the sofa and asked, "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine. I won''t die," Murphy said, holding L''s hand, preventing her from leaving.


    "L, let go of him!" He snapped with a long face, "Can you look at me? After I came, you didn''t even


    look at me. Why? Don''t you dare to look at me with a guilty conscience? "


    L covered her chest with her hands, thinking that she was really guilty and didn''t dare to look into his


    eyes.


    But she didn''t want to tell him.


    Because she didn''t know where to start.


    She was afraid to see him disappointed and what he said would make her at a loss.


    Gritting her lips tightly, L hesitated and said, "Jacob, give me a few more days. I promise I will go


    back to give you an exnation after I deal with the things here! My mind is really in a mess now. I


    know I did something wrong. I''m sorry! But can you give me some time... "


    Looking at her face, Jacob stepped back slowly and said, "You are still lying to me. Why don''t you tell


    me the truth? "


    "I..." Her eyes were blurred, but she could still see his face. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry for you!"


    It seemed that Jacob had heard enough of her words. He smiled coldly and loosened his hand. "I''m


    already here. You are still unwilling to go with me?"


    "It''s not that I don''t want to go with you, but..."


    "But you want to go with this man, right! Even if Ie to you myself, it''s useless! You just want to be


    with him, right? "


    Jacob pointed at Murphy and shouted.


    L wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. She bit her lips tightly and said, "I


    have the reason."


    "L, no matter what reason you have, you shouldn''t have left at the wedding! I gave you the chance


    and begged you to go back with me! But what about you? You did this to me You would rather protect


    him than go with me! It seems that in your heart, many people and many things are more important


    than me! " Disappointed, Jacob lowered his head and stepped back with a bitter smile.


    Looking at his expression, L subconsciously walked forward to grab his hand, but he took a few


    steps back and did not touch her.


    "Don''t do this, Jacob. I''m scared..."


    "What are you scared of?" Jacob took a deep breath and said, "Forget it. L, I know what you are


    going to do, and I can''t stop you! I''m not even worth mentioning in your heart! So no matter what you


    want to do, just do it! You can do whatever you want between us. "


    Then Jacob turned around and left.


    L wanted to catch up with him, but she couldn''t.


    Lily stood behind, confused.


    "Lily, go to see him quickly and take good care of him. Then you two go back as soon as possible! I will


    try my best to go back soon! I really can''t leave now! " After L told Lily, Lily nodded and ran after


    him.


    L sighed, feeling a sharp pain in her heart.


    Behind her, Murphy whispered, "L, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault..."


    "That''s enough. You don''t have to say anything more! Now you must be satisfied with the result, right! It


    seems that you are not seriously injured. Let''s go ording to the original n! "

 Chapter 324 Take Her As Her

    Chapter 324 Take Her As Her


    Murphy frowned with a sense of guilty, "Or you''d better tell Jacob the truth."


    "It''s none of your business."


    "I don''t want to get involved in your rtionship, but I am already involved. He might have


    misunderstood something. L, I''ll give you one day. Let''s go tomorrow night. "


    "Murphy..."


    Murphy walked up to her and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. "You don''t have to say


    anything. I know you are still hesitant. Even if we leave tomorrow morning, you may regret it, and you


    may not be able to do anything."


    L shook her head and went back to her room lonely.


    She knew what had happened to the Gu family and how sad Jacob was, but she really wanted to find


    her parents!


    As soon as Murphy got the news, he informed her at the wedding. When he took her to the airport, they


    heard that the ne was dyed, but still they didn''t find her parents and saw the ne fly into the


    sky!


    So she asked Murphy to take her to find them!


    They hurried to look for their parents'' traces everywhere. After getting the news, they rushed there and


    heard that they had flown to Norway.


    From what Murphy had said, L learned that her parents'' surname was Zheng. Back then, they lost


    an eight year old daughter at the foot of the mountain. They had returned to China to look for their


    daughter, but they had left without gaining anything.


    Murphy told her that Mr. and Mrs. Zheng said that their daughter might have a high fever and her leg


    was injured when she was lost.


    The time, ce and situation were almost the same.


    Her parents, whom she had been waiting for more than ten years, had been so close to her, but she


    could do nothing but watch them fly away.


    Now that she had clues, she had to keep chasing!


    No matter how much she had to pay, as long as there was a little hope, it was worth it!


    So she wouldn''t give up easily.


    Even if Jacob was here and he was sad, she believed that she would exin it clearly to him in the


    future!


    ''Jacob, can you wait a little longer?


    Just wait for me for a few days. I would definitely go back!


    When I find my parents and take them back, you would be happy for me!''


    L had made up her mind to take her parents home!


    It waste at night.


    The night in Copenhagen was a little cold.


    When he came out of the bar, he drank a lot. He staggered against the wall.


    Lily stood behind him and looked at him worriedly.


    "Well, don''t worry. He drank some wine in the bar just now, but now he is out. I will send him to the


    hotel to have a rest.


    It''s already two o''clock in the morning. L, go to have some sleep."


    "I will persuade Jacob to leave tomorrow. We''ll go back together. I''m here. Don''t worry. "


    "Okay, I will take good care of him for you."


    Lily sighed and hung up the phone from L.


    Lily was really sad. She didn''t know what was wrong with L. L didn''t tell anything to Jacob, but


    made him so sad and desperate.


    Jacob really drank a lot in the bar just now.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Lily felt sorry for him.


    Jacobughed, looking lonely in the middle of the night.


    Lily just followed him.


    All of a sudden, a group of foreign hooligans appeared from nowhere and bumped into Jacob.


    Jacob pushed them away, "Fuck off! Get out of my way! "


    The foreign hooligans seemed to be very unhappy with Jacob''s attitude. They raised fists and were


    about to punch Jacob.


    Lily was extremely scared, but she didn''t dare to leave Jacob behind. She walked up to them and said


    in a trembling voice, "Please let him go! Stop hitting! "


    Those people looked at Lily''s frightened look and frowned slightly.


    Lily had to kneel down and beg them to let go of Jacob.


    Atst, those men kicked him a few times and left.


    However, Jacob was lying on the ground in a mess.


    Lily struggled to lift Jacob up and sobbed, "Are you okay, Mr. Jacob?"


    "Fuck off! All of you! I don''t want to see you! "


    Lily knew that he must have regarded her as L, so she tried tofort him, "Jacob... Don''t do this.


    Let me take you back! "


    Jacob murmured, "I want to take you home. Why don''t you agree? Why do you go with him? Why? "


    Lily tried to pull him to the hotel and talked to him while on the way back, "It''s my fault. It''s all my fault."


    "L, it''s not your fault. That man yed tricks, didn''t he? Tell me! Tell me what happened! "


    Hearing what Jacob said all the way, Lily felt very sad.


    She had seen how painful and desperate Jacob was at the wedding and how he drowned his sorrows


    in wine. She really envied that L could have such a man who loved her.


    But why didn''t L cherish him!


    Lily held Jacob and went back to the room. She saw the wound on his face clearly.


    She bit her lips and thought for a while. Then she went to the room and found the medicine box. She


    applied medicine for him bit by bit.


    Lily just felt that she was taking care of Jacob for L.


    It was already three or four o''clock in the morning. Lily was also very sleepy, but she always felt that it


    was not good for Jacob to sleep like this. After thinking for a while, she went to the bathroom to get a


    handkerchief and help him wipe it. At least it would be morefortable.


    As she wiped his face, she hoped that he could have a good sleep. They could go back as soon as


    they got up tomorrow.


    But... Mr. Jacob will leave, won''t he?


    While she was thinking, she suddenly heard the voice of Jacob. He held Lily''s hand and pulled her into


    his arms.


    "L, why did you leave me? Why don''t you go with me? "


    Lily blushed and looked at his hand in confusion. "Mr. Jacob, I''m Lily. Let go of me!"


    "No, you are L. It''s my L! My wife! Why did you leave me? Why did you leave me alone on the


    wedding! Do you know that I miss you? I miss you so much... "


    Jacob held her hand tightly, as if he really took her as L, holding her hand all the time.


    No matter how Lily exined, it was useless to struggle.


    Lily had no choice but to pull out her hand hard and exined, "Wake up. I''m not L. I''m Lily!"


    She stood up and was about to turn around and leave when she felt a strong force behind her and


    hugged her.


    Lily stiffened and stood still.


    Putting his head on Lily''s shoulder, Jacob said overbearingly, "L, don''t leave me. I miss you so


    much! Without you, I can''t live. I don''t know how to live! "


    "Let me go!" Lily suddenly came to her sense and struggled violently.


    But Jacob pulled her back to the bed and pressed her heavily on the bed.


    "Ah!"


    A shrill scream came from the roomte at night.

 Chapter 325 She Shouldnt Have Come

    Chapter 325 She Shouldn''t Have Come


    L didn''t sleep wellst night.


    The disappointment and pain in Jacob''s eyes always shed through her eyes. It seemed that he was


    saying that it was all her fault!


    She felt very uneasy and ufortable. She got up early in the morning.


    She walked out of the room listlessly with a pair of ck eyes.


    Murphy appeared behind her and smiled at her. "L, I''ve thought about it for a whole night. I still think


    you should have a talk with Jacob..."


    L nodded slightly with a pale smile, "That''s also what I am thinking about."


    Murphy drove the car and took L to the hotel where Jacob was.


    She turned to look at Murphy and said, "Wait for me here. I''ll be back soon after a few words with him."


    Murphy looked at his watch and said, "It doesn''t matter. We have a lot of time. You just need to


    remember that I will wait for you here. Go ahead and exin to him. There is no need for any


    misunderstanding between you two. "


    L got off the car and looked for the room ording to the address given by Lily.


    She took a deep breath and thought that she should tell him everything this time!


    In the beginning, the reason why she didn''t speak it out was that she thought her grandma might be


    unhappy with it for her to find out her true identity, so she didn''t want it to be known.


    Later when he came to Copenhagen, she didn''t know where to start. Moreover, he would definitely take


    her back and wouldn''t let her go with Murphy to find her parents.


    So she nned to find her parents first and then exined it all.


    Butst night, she really didn''t know what to do.


    Self me, guilt, uneasiness, panic, all the emotions made her at a loss.


    She did feel sorry for him!


    So here she came, she believed that he would understand her difficulties if she exined to him


    clearly.


    At least, she didn''t want to see his desperate expression.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    She knocked on the door, but no one answered.


    She frowned and wondered, ''Didn''t Lily say that she sent him back to his roomst night?


    Did he drink too much?''


    After thinking for a while, L took out her phone and called Lily.


    But a few secondster, she heard the ringtone from the room.


    That was... Lily''s ringtone?


    Did Lily leave her phone in Jacob''s room?


    How could she be so careless?


    But then she thought about it and felt very uneasy. Just when she was confused, a waiter passed by.


    L said that she was the wife of the person in the room. She was worried that something might


    happen to the person in the room, so she asked to open the door!


    The waiter asked for the receptionist''s opinion and opened the door for her.


    When L opened the door and walked into the room with a smile on her face, she saw Lily sitting in a


    corner in a panic and fear, holding her body helplessly.


    And she also saw that Lily''s clothes were not properly dressed.


    Then she looked at the man on the bed, who seemed to be still asleep.


    The bed was a little messy.


    Anyone who saw this scene could guess what had happened!


    L shook her head in disbelief.


    One was her beloved man, and the other was her close friend. What was wrong with them!


    She looked at Lily and snapped, "Lily, why are you here?"


    Lily cried bitterly, trembling, and shouted, "No... No! Don''t bully me! I am scared! Don''t touch me! Don''t


    touch me! "


    L rushed over and pressed her arms, "What are you talking about? What happenedst night? What


    did you do? "


    "Last night..." Lily''s eyes were blurred with tears and her voice was trembling. "Mr. Jacob was injured


    his body. But I didn''t expect that he would... He would..."


    Lily stammered.


    The more L listened, the more painful she felt!


    And the man in bed seemed to be awakened by the sound and gradually woke up.


    When he touched his head and stood up, he was surprised to see L. "L!"


    He immediately got out of bed to grab L, "You''re back. Are you going home with me?"


    L pushed him away with great strength. Her face was pale and hatred shed through her eyes. "Let


    go of me! I won''t go back with you! "


    "What''s wrong?"


    He looked at her doubtfully.


    Only then did he notice Lily, who was sitting in a corner with messy clothes, and asked in surprise,


    "Why are you here..."


    Lily seemed to be still immersed in her own world. She covered her head and ears, shook her head


    hard and cried loudly, "Don''t touch me. Please don''t touch me! I am wrong! I am wrong! Please let me


    go! "


    In a few seconds, Jacob realized what had happened. His face changed dramatically and he frowned,


    "No!"


    "What are you going to say now? Deny it? The truth is clear! " With a sobbing tone, L used him


    of his behavior. "You know what you have done to Lily, don''t you! You bastard, Jacob! "


    Feeling wronged, Jacob grabbed her arm and said, "L, can you calm down? Do you really think that


    something has happened between me and Lily?"


    "Then tell me, what''s going on here?"


    Lily covered her ears, suddenly stood up and shouted, "Don''t touch me! I''m not L. I''m not L! I''m


    not L! Let me go! "


    After saying that, she rushed out madly!


    L also broke down and cried. She turned around and was about to leave, but was held tightly in the


    arms of Jacob, as if he was with all his strength and would never let her go.


    "L, I thought you were with mest night. I thought she was you, but I really didn''t. "


    "I did nothing..." L sneered and couldn''t control herself. "If you didn''t do anything, how could Lily be


    like that? Do you think Lily would set you up? "


    "I don''t know why Lily behaves like that. But I only treated her as you in a few minutes, and then I came


    to my senses. I didn''t do anything wrong to you. I swear! " Jacob exined anxiously.


    But L was not willing to listen!


    She had nned to give him an exnation and didn''t want to continue the misunderstanding with him.


    But what about now?


    She had seen such a terrible scene!


    "I only believe what I saw. Jacob, you don''t have to say anything. I don''t want to listen to you anymore!


    " She bit her lips hard, pushed his hands away and pushed him away.


    Jacob looked into her eyes deeply, "You don''t trust me."


    "I don''t know how to trust you. She is Lily, the person close to me. Tell me, how should I face you


    afterwards?" She turned around and said in a trembling voice, "I shouldn''t havee here to see you!"


    After saying that, L opened the door and left.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Jacob froze in ce, feeling that she was really going to leave him this time.

 Chapter 326 You Deserve It

    Chapter 326 You Deserve It


    When L walked out of Jacob''s room, she bumped into Lily who was running wildly in the corridor


    outside.


    She stopped in pain and looked at Lily coldly.


    Lily grabbed L''s hand and said in panic, "L, I''m so scared. You would say everything would be


    fine, right?"


    "Lily, I want you to take care of him, not to sleep with him! How dare you show up in front of me now! "


    Her voice was trembling.


    Lily was still immersed in her own world. She tightly grasped L, her eyes filled with tears. "I''m really


    scared. Aren''t you scared? L, take me home. I want to go home! You promised to take me home! "


    Gradually, L became a little confused. She frowned and looked at Lily.


    It seemed that she had seen her like this before.


    Right, L remembered it!


    Last time when she took Lily to see Danny, Lily was bullied by Danny''s man, she was also like this.


    It really gave Lily a hard time and she almost couldn''t recover!


    Later on she gradually came out of the shadow.


    So now, did Lily think of what happenedst time and be so crazy?


    What on earth did Jacob do to make Lily suffer so much!


    She bit her lips tightly with hatred and guilt. Her feelings were veryplicated.


    Atst, she didn''t have the heart to let Lily go on like this. She turned around and went back, pushing


    Lily into Jacob''s room. She shouted at the absent-minded Jacob, "Lily is in a bad condition. Take her


    back quickly!"


    Then she turned around and left.


    Looking at the frightened and uneasy Lily, Jacob immediately opened the door, took his clothes and


    chased after her.


    Murphy stepped forward and saw tears welled up in L''s eyes as she walked out.


    He pressed her shoulders and asked worriedly, "L, what''s wrong with you? Didn''t you go to exin


    everything to him? Why are you crying like this? "


    "Nothing. I don''t want to say. Murphy, let''s go now. Don''t ask anything. "


    Murphy frowned and looked at her, wondering what had happened.


    Now it was not his fault. It was all Jacob''s own fault!


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Then Murphy took off his coat and covered it on L''s shoulder, pressing her down and taking her into


    the car.


    "Stop, L!"


    Jacob followed her out and shouted, "As you came to see me, you must have something to tell me.


    Don''t go."


    Without looking back, L went straight into the car.


    Her face was as calm as water.


    Murphy sighed, walked up to Jacob and shook his head. "I don''t know what happened, but she is in a


    bad mood now. You''d better..."


    "Murphy! Can you stay out of this? Don''t you remember that you still have your wife and daughter at


    home? "


    What Jacob said hit the nail on Murphy''s head.


    However, Murphy sighed and smiled, "You may have misunderstood something. I take L away this


    time with the consent of my wife! She knows about it and agrees with me. Moreover, as a friend of L,


    I didn''t do anything excessive... "


    He whispered to Jacob, "My love for her is hidden in my heart, but don''t force me to speak it out."


    Jacob was so angry that he raised his hand and gave a heavy punch to Murphy!


    Murphy groaned in pain, but didn''t fight back. It seemed that he had seeded.


    "Just hit me. The more you hit me, the more she will be on my side."


    Jacob clenched his fists, his face as cold as ice.


    The woman in the car also saw this scene from the corner of her eyes, but she was unmoved.


    Jacob walked to the car and wanted to open it, but L had already closed the door tightly.


    He looked at her side face and shouted, "I really didn''t do anything to Lily! Can''t you trust me? I will


    give you an exnation. Don''t leave, okay? Let''s go home! I''m here to take you home! "


    "I really don''t know how things turned out like this! But even though I was drunk and treated her as you,


    it doesn''t mean that something really happened between us! I only love you! "


    "L, do you hear me? Come out and let''s talk, okay? "


    She was silent.


    Her heart was like dead ashes -- utterly dissipated.


    Jacob felt that his heart was really dead.


    Why didn''t she look at him?


    Why?


    She didn''t even give him a little trust. Did she have to leave him?


    No matter how much Jacob begged her, she just stayed in the car motionlessly.


    He could only see her sadness from her tears.


    "Come out. Let''s have a talk. L. "


    Standing behind him, Murphy said softly, "Don''t do useless work. You pushed her away yourself


    Although I don''t know what happened, I can guess something from your words. It''s not good for you to


    touch someone around her. "


    "Shut up, Murphy!"


    "You deserve it! Do you know why she came to you? "


    Murphy looked at him deeply and smiled wickedly.


    Jacob was stunned and his body was stiff.


    "She was very uneasyst night. After thinking for a whole night, she decided toe to you and tell


    you the truth. But you messed around with her friend. If I were also painful, I would definitely not want


    to see you again! You''d better leave now. "


    With a pale face, Jacob looked at the sad L with tears in the car and knocked on the door and


    windows. "L, is he telling the truth? Are you here to exin to me? "


    "She nned to exin to you before she left. She is just afraid that you might misunderstand. But now


    it seems that it''s really unnecessary. "


    "Don''t bother L and me anymore. We won''te back in a short time," Murphy said with an evil


    smile, walking to the car with her back to L.


    Then Murphy walked to the other side, opened the door and got in.


    With Jacob''s eyes fixed on L, he shouted, "L,e out! You can''t leave! We haven''t exined it


    clearly yet. "


    Lowering her head, L fastened her seat belt and looked at Murphy with tears in her eyes. "Let''s go.


    Otherwise, we can''t catch the ne! We have to be on the fastest one. "


    "L, look at Jacob. How about you go out and have a few words with him?"


    "No need!" "Hurry up!" said L angrily.


    Murphy sighed and started the engine.


    On the other hand, Jacob''s face darkened. As the car started, he chased after it.


    He kept chasing after her and calling her name.


    Sitting in the car, L saw his appearance from the rearview mirror.


    She closed her eyes tightly, and her heart was deste and helpless.


    In fact, she didn''t know what to do.


    She couldn''t face him, so she had to escape


    She didn''t know how long she could escape.


    Although she knew that she would go back to face everything sooner orter, she had to escape from


    the embarrassment at the moment!

 Chapter 327 It Was Jacob Who Was Wrong

    Chapter 327 It Was Jacob Who Was Wrong


    Jacob''s heart was as pale as ashes, and finally he set foot on his way back.


    He didn''t say a word after he came back. No matter how much Jane and Barry asked, he didn''t


    mention anything.


    Then they gave up.


    They guessed that something must have happened, and it was something that Jacob didn''t want to


    face.


    Barry couldn''t get a word from Jacob, so he thought that Lily would speak anyway.


    But somehow, He made several appointments with Lily, and she had excuses not toe. It had been


    more than a week since she came back, but she hadn''t shown up.


    Barry became more curious, then he went to Lily''s house.


    Lily lived in an ordinary apartment. He knocked on the door, but there was no answer for a long time.


    When he was about to leave, Lily opened the door.


    And her appearance also surprised Barry.


    They hadn''t seen each other for only a few days. Why did Lily be so thin and dispirited?


    Barry was shocked.


    Lily was also stunned.


    In a sh, Lily was about to close the door, but was stopped by Barry!


    "Wait! Lily, what are you doing? "


    Lily lowered her head and looked terrible. "I''m not feeling well today. I''ll see you another day. You can


    leave now. "


    "You know why I came to you. In that case, let me in!"


    "Mr. Barry, I really don''t want to see you or anyone! Let go of me! Don''te again! "


    "Lily, what happened? Why don''t you want to see me! What happened in Copenhagen! You have to tell


    me! "


    "I said I don''t want to say it! Why do you have to force me! If you want to ask, just ask Jacob! I have


    nothing to say... "


    Barry frowned and snapped, "You are the assistant of L. I''m here to ask about her schedule. Do you


    want me to ask Jacob about it? Jacob is the name for you to call directly? "


    It was rare for Barry to be angry, so Lily pursed her lips and her eyes were gradually wet.


    "Yes, I''m just an assistant. But can I resign? I quit! Don''te to me. I don''t want to see any of you!


    From now on, we have nothing to do with each other! "


    Barry was even more confused and had to ask.


    He immediately pushed the door open and entered directly.


    Lily leaned against the wall dejectedly and helplessly.


    She bit her lips and sighed.


    With a frown, Barry walked in and looked around. It was a mess? Howe?


    This was the second time he hade to Lily''s ce. He hade here to pick up Lily because of the


    order of L, so he hade here to have a seat.


    But the room was still clean at that time, but now it was in a mess.


    Obviously, Lily was in a bad mood recently.


    "Lily, I think we are friends, right? And I really care about you. What happened? I hope you can tell me


    everything. Don''t hide anything. "


    Facing the serious questioning of Barry, Lily sat aside and lowered her head.


    "As I said, you can ask Jacob directly. I have nothing to tell you. "


    "If you don''t want to tell me, there must be secrets! You know I came to ask you because he refused to


    say anything. He doesn''t want to tell, and you don''t want either. Then... Something happened to L? "


    "She''s fine. She is fine, but she doesn''t want toe back with Jacob. " Lily sobbed.


    "Oh? Then why didn''t you see me and talk to me after you came back. In other words, you are also


    involved in this matter, right? What happened? Why are you so embarrassed and painful? Lily, tell me


    the truth! Why do you have to hide it from me? Now the Gu family is in a mess. Why do you hide and


    be a coward at this time! You have to tell me what happened so that I can help you! "


    "Help me? How can you help me! Even I don''t know what to do! You help me? Stop kidding! No one


    can help me I''m a sinner. No, I''m not the sinner. It''s Jacob'' who was wrong! "


    Barry shocked, "What did you say?"


    "Do you want me to make it clearer? Barry, why didn''t Jacob tell what happened? It was because he


    felt guilty! He didn''t know how to face the truth! If you want to know, then I''ll tell you, the day before


    returning home, Jacob did something he shouldn''t have done! I refused him but L saw it. She was


    sad and disappointed, so she left! It was too shameful for Jacob to chase her back! Do you


    understand? "


    After saying that, Lily''s eyes were filled with tears.


    She didn''t want to recall what had happened that night. It reminded her of what had happened in the


    Landscape Vi.


    That was the biggest disaster in her life.


    She was scared.


    In fact, she also knew clearly that Jacob just treated her as L that night and didn''t really do anything


    to her. But she was greatly frightened and recalled those bad memories.


    Although they didn''t have sex, in Lily''s mind, Jacob was simply unforgivable!


    Therefore, when she came back home and recalled everything, she did not intend to exin.


    After Jacob was drunk, he knew nothing.


    And she didn''t want Jacob to know the truth!


    Because he reminded her of that time!


    It was all Jacob''s own fault! He deserved it.


    After all, he had humiliated her several times!


    Seeing Lily''s expression, Barry stood up with his eyes wide open in disbelief.


    "How could this be? How could such a thing happen? Lily, is there any misunderstanding here? He


    loves L so much. How could anything happen between him and you? "


    In the heart of Barry, there was always only L in Jacob''s heart. How could he have sex with Lily for


    no reason?


    Lily sneered and curled her lips. "Yes, he has a deep affection for L, so he can take advantage of


    the drunkenness to see me as L? I''m not someone''s substitute. How dare he touch me? Even if I''m


    just an assistant, I can''t let him look down upon me! "


    Lily said angrily with a long face.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Shaking his head, Barry mumbled, "No wonder he..."


    "Since L refused toe back with him, so L asked me take care of him! I''m responsible for


    helping L and taking care of the drunken Jacob. Why should I be insulted by him! When we came


    back, he even abandoned me regardless of my safety! I was almost taken away by bad guys. I''m from


    a foreign country. Jacob only cares about his own sadness. What about me? Have you ever thought


    that I am just a helpless girl? Humph! He wants to fire me aftering back? Do you think I can''t live


    without working for you? Give me a sum of money and then get rid of me. Did Jacob think I would


    pester him for this? Then he is wrong. I don''t like him at all! After humiliating me, he threw me away as


    rubbish. Why did he humiliate me like that? Barry, tell me, why? "


    Barry could tell that Lily was really angry.


    And Jacob must have his own reason.


    It was probably for the sake of L.


    "Lily, but I still don''t believe that he really takes you as L and has sex with you? He has the ability to


    hold his liquor, we all know that, right? "


    In the face of the questioning from Barry, Lily turned around and made a decision in her heart, biting


    her lips tightly.


    "He did rape me! Barry, I won''t sue him, and that''s all I can do! "

 Chapter 328 All The Encounters Are Reunion After A Long Separation

    Chapter 328 All The Encounters Are Reunion After A Long Separation


    Barry shocked and stepped backwards, "I don''t believe it! I won''t believe it! Lily I still believe there is


    misunderstanding here! I don''t know why you have to put the me on him! But I believe that he is not


    that kind of person, and you are not, too! "


    Looking at the doubtful expression on Barry''s face, Lily felt more painful than anyone else.


    There were some words that she was destined not to be able to say.


    She bit her lips tightly and sneered, "You are wrong. I am such a person."


    Atst, Barry left in a daze. Lily stayed in the room, absent-minded.


    Walking on the street, Barry was in a mess and shook his head with a sigh.


    How could things turn out like this?


    After sitting for a long time, he received an overseas call.


    "You seem to be very busy recently. Is there anything wrong over there? "


    "No. It''s nothing. You just take care of yourself. Everything is fine. Nothing serious here. "


    "If you don''t have anything else, you cane back when you have time. I have something to tell you."


    "Okay, I''ll go back when I''m free. Take care of yourself. "


    Barry didn''t expect to hear such words. Should he leave here now?


    But how could he leave so easily?


    In the end, Barry told this to Jane.


    That night, Jane made an appointment with Jacob.


    Since Jacob didn''t want to go, Jane said, "Unless you want me to talk about this with you in the Gu


    Family, thene out!"


    Jacob had no choice but toe out and meet Jane.


    "Barry told me the thing between you and L, and that is because of ... Lily? "


    Jacob''s face darkened and his tone was heavy. "I know I can''t hide it, but I don''t know what''s going on.


    To me, I was indeed drunk that night. Unconscious, it seemed that I had really taken her as L. But


    "Even if you are unconscious, you should know what you have done and what you haven''t."


    Jane said firmly.


    "But the problem is... I don''t think anything has happened, but Lily''s behavior is too abnormal. It seems


    that I really did something bad. There is no reason for Lily to frame me. "


    Hearing this, Jane also frowned deeply.


    Even Jacob couldn''t understand, let alone Jane.


    What happened to Lily?


    Was Lily hiding something?


    "Where is L? What happened to her? "


    "I''m afraid she misunderstood. She has left Copenhagen with Murphy. They seemed to have flown to


    another ce. They must be looking for someone. But I know she wille back sooner orter. "


    Jane sighed, "L is the same. Even if she has to find someone, she doesn''t have to leave the


    wedding and cut off contact with us! Until now, she still refused to answer my phone. To be honest, it


    was so wired for her to being like this, Jacob. There must be something hidden. "


    "She thought I knew nothing, so she didn''t tell me a word. But how can I not understand? What else


    can make her run away from the wedding? I couldn''t figure it out before, but now I understand that the


    person she is looking for must be her parents. Or maybe it has something to do with her parents. "


    Jane was surprised, "I see."


    Jacob nodded, "Except this, nothing could exin her behavior. But I don''t understand. If she said she


    wanted to find her parents, I wouldn''t stop her. Why did she hide it from me? "


    "L must have something more important not to tell you! Jacob, she will tell you when shees


    back. "


    In the face of the firmness of Jane, Jacob was very calm.


    He smiled, "I know she wille back. But I''m not sure if she will go home or not. "


    The two of them looked at each other speechlessly, only sighing.


    At the same time, at a high-end club in Stockholm, L felt a little uneasy and nervous.


    "Murphy, will they reallye?"


    "Don''t worry. It''s ten o''clock. It''s only half past nine now. We came here an hour earlier. There are still


    half an hour left! Wait a minute. Have a cup of coffee. "


    L picked up the coffee on the table, took a sip and took a deep breath.


    How could she not be nervous?


    She had been waiting for this moment for more than ten years!


    What should she say if she met her parents again?


    "Hello... I''m L? "


    "Dad, mom, nice to meet you. I''m Louisa."


    "Long time no see?"


    She really didn''t know what to say and do.


    When they parted, she was only eight years old. She couldn''t remember anything after a high fever.


    She didn''t even remember what they looked like.


    It was reallyplicated to meet him now.


    "When are you going to exin it to Jacob? Maybe you can listen to his exnation... "


    "Murphy, you should know why I didn''t tell him anything." Raising her head, L said with an unfriendly


    look, "Didn''t you tell me that the reason why my parents abandoned me might have something to do


    with the Gu family? You haven''t told me what happened yet, and I don''t dare to speak it out easily. "


    She was afraid that if her biological parents had something to do with the Gu family, she didn''t know


    how to face Jacob.


    Murphy said coldly, "I just found out that they seemed to be doing business with the Gu family when


    they abandoned you, and it ended up not well. Mr. and Mrs. Zheng''s family business went bankrupt.


    Then they went abroad. "


    Biting her lips slightly, L hesitated, "How could this be?"


    "What a coincidence that Mrs. Gu brought you back to the Gu family. Didn''t you say that Mrs. Gu knew


    your identity but refused to tell you? There must be something hidden. I think you''d better not tell him


    after finding out your biological parents for the time being. And find another excuse to exin... "


    "Do you think he will believe you just by making up an excuse? I can''t exin it to Grandma, let alone


    him. So no matter how many times Jane called me, I didn''t answer the call. Because I really don''t know


    what to say. I can''t tell them the truth, and can''t lie to them either. "


    After returning home, it was really a big problem.


    While they were talking, two people came over.


    The woman looked calm and gentle. The man was tall and handsome. They seemed a perfect couple.


    L was stunned for a while.


    She stared at the woman nkly.


    The man and the woman sat down and looked at Murphy and L.


    "Excuse me, what can I do for you?" Mr. Zheng asked.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Murphy replied, "We came here for you. I heard that you were looking for your missing eight year old


    daughter? If I am right, she is twenty-three years old now, right? "


    Mrs. Zheng nodded slightly with a surprised expression on her face. "Yes. How do you know? Is she... "


    Mrs. Zheng''s eyes fell on L.


    She felt as if she had got an electric shock, and her heart could not help beating wildly!


    Just like the saying, all the encounters in the world are reunion after a long separation.

 Chapter 329 Longing For Love And Being Loved

    Chapter 329 Longing For Love And Being Loved


    Since Mr. and Mrs. Zheng came in, L had never looked away.


    She said slowly, "Have you found her?"


    Mr. and Mrs. Zheng looked at each other and shook their heads. "To be honest, we haven''t given up


    looking for her in the past few years. We always believe that our daughter is still alive and there will be


    a day of reunion, so we keep looking for her, but there is no news."


    L was a little nervous and had a lot of questions, but she didn''t know how to say. She was very


    helpless.


    Murphy smiled, and asked on her behalf, "When did you lose your child in 1994? What happened?"


    At the mention of this, Mr. and Mrs. Zheng looked sad and painful. "On May 12th in 1994, we never


    forget it."


    Mrs. Zheng''s sad face showed a look of memory. "That day was thest day we came back for a trip.


    We were in the amusement park, but our eight year old daughter ran away because she wanted to eat


    marshmallow. The two of us have never found her, even near the amusement park! "


    "Isn''t there a mountain behind the amusement park?"


    "Yes."


    Hearing the affirmative answer of Mr. Zheng, L became more nervous. "So you have been looking


    for her forst over ten years?"


    "Yes. We never give up hope. It was her birthday a few days ago, so we went back to the amusement


    park. We went everywhere to send out flyers and inquire about her. My wife is not in good health, so


    we came back soon. "


    Mr. Zheng held Mrs. Zheng''s hand tightly and sighed, "Since our daughter is missing, she has been


    crying all day long and has never had a good sleep. Her health is getting worse and worse. "


    Looking at Mrs. Zheng, L felt sorry for her, but she couldn''t say anything.


    Sitting next to him, Murphy smiled and said, "Every cloud has a silver lining, doesn''t it? It is God''s


    arrangement that made use all the way to Copenhagen and Stockholm. This is the moment. "


    He looked at L and said softly, "She is most likely the daughter you are looking for."


    Mr. and Mrs. Zheng looked at L in surprise.


    "Really?"


    "You are really our daughter?"


    L nodded slightly, feeling very sad. "I also woke up on May 12, 1994 and was taken home by


    Grandma. I was wearing a blue dress at the foot of the mountain. My grandmother told me that there


    was a marshmallow beside me when I fainted... "


    Mrs. Zheng couldn''t hold back her tears anymore. "Oh, she is! She is our daughter! "


    Mr. Zheng was somewhat rational. He asked in confusion, "Why did you faint? What happened? Why


    didn''t you look for your parentster? "


    Murphy exined for her, "It rained heavily that night. I believe you two know it clearly. L got wet in


    the rain and had a high fever. After she was taken home by her current grandmother, her fever was


    gone, but she lost all her memories. She even didn''t know where she came from at the beginning and


    didn''t know that those people were not her family. "


    "I see! No wonder we don''t have any news about our daughter! " Mrs. Zheng said excitedly. She leaned


    forward and held L''s hand. "You have suffered so much. My daughter, my baby! It''s all my fault. I


    didn''t take good care of you! It''s all my fault! "


    L bit her lips tightly, and her eyes gradually became moist.


    It seemed that after so many years of sadness and loneliness, someone could finally understand.


    As an orphan, she had no one to rely on. She was longing for family, for family affection, for love and to


    be loved.


    L shook her head and said, "Grandma is very kind to me. I''m not suffering at all."


    But Mr. Zheng still had doubts. He frowned and asked, "Do you have your photos when you were a


    child? Can you show them to us?"


    From this, L knew that Mr. Zheng was a cautious man.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    And so did she.


    L took out her mobile phone, found a photo and said, "This is a photo of me when I was nine years


    old. I think you can recognize me, right?"


    Mr. and Mrs. Zheng looked over, and there was a look of surprise on their faces all of a sudden.


    "Yes! This is our daughter! " Mrs. Zheng said loudly and excitedly held L''s hand. "My good girl! I


    finally found you in my lifetime! My daughter! "


    Holding Mrs. Zheng in her arms, L had mixed feelings.


    She was excited, happy, nervous, sad, bitter and happy.


    She had a family!


    She had her own parents!


    Was everything real?


    It was like a dream! She didn''t know what to do!


    She had no real feeling at all!


    Mr. Zheng opened his arms, hugged the two and nodded, "Okay, okay, our daughter is back!


    Everything is worth it! Don''t worry, my daughter. We will never leave you again! "


    "Yes, my dear daughter. It''s all my fault to lose you. Don''t me me. I will make it up to you in the


    future!"


    Mrs. Zheng stroked her face and said with concern.


    L shook her head and smiled, "I didn''t me anyone. I always believe that my parents didn''t


    abandon me on purpose. They must have some unspeakable reasons. I don''t me you! Now that I


    have found you, I am very happy! "


    Tears streamed down Mrs. Zheng''s face. "My dear daughter, I won''t let you suffer any more! I will make


    you happy all my life! "


    "I miss you so much!"


    "L misses you all the time."


    The three of them hugged each other and cried bitterly in memory of their reunion.


    Murphy was happy for her and said with smile, "L, Congrattions! You finally have got your wish! "


    L looked at him gratefully. "Thank you, Murphy. If you hadn''t insisted, I wouldn''t have had this day!"


    "Don''t thank me. Thank you for yourself," murmured Murphy with a smile.


    L nodded.


    She looked at her parents, grateful to God and everything that life gave her.


    Now she really got what she wanted.


    But there was another important question that L did not ask.


    What was the feud between the Zheng family and the Gu family?


    She didn''t dare to ask, afraid of getting the answer she didn''t want.


    But Mr. and Mrs. Zheng asked first, "L, where are you living now? What about your foster parents?


    Are they good to you? What are you doing? Are you married? "


    L''s heart skipped a beat. She looked at Murphy, who shook his head.


    She took a deep breath and looked at her parents. "I don''t have any foster parents. Grandma brought


    me up. They treat me well. Don''t worry. "


    "How could I not worry? Let''s go back with you and meet them. We must thank them for taking care of


    you! "


    "No..." L said hesitantly, "It''s not necessary. I will exin to them when Ie back. "

 Chapter 330 In A Dilemma

    Chapter 330 In A Dilemma


    Mr. and Mrs. Zheng were obviously stubborn. They didn''t notice the expression on L''s face, but


    became more confused. "Anyway, they have taken care of you for more than ten years. We must


    personally thank them! What do you think, my daughter? "


    L was more stubborn than them. "It''s really unnecessary! Grandma is not in good health recently, so


    she doesn''t see any guests. And there are also some problems at home. It''s a little messy. You don''t


    have to go there for the time being. "


    Seeing that she was determined, Mrs. Zheng sighed, "Well, we''ll listen to you. But, my dear, what''s


    your n in the future? "


    Confused, L frowned and asked, "What what''s the n?"


    Mr. Zheng looked at L and said, "Your mother is in poor health. Now that she has found you, she


    wants you to be with her. We can take good care of you! We are in France and will go back soon. You


    should go home with us, right? "


    L looked at Mrs. Zheng and felt a little sad.


    But there were still people and things that she couldn''t let go. She couldn''t always be with her mother.


    Although she wanted to have a happy ending on both sides, she was not allowed to.


    "Although I want to stay with you all the time, I still have something to deal with and I can''t left them


    behind. Besides, I have my career and work at home. Now that I have found you, I am very happy, but I


    can''t just leave everything behind... "


    She looked at the faces of the Zheng couple and smiled. "I''ll go back with you, butter have to go


    home. But I''ll be back again soon! "


    Mrs. Zheng covered her chest and said sadly, "I really don''t want to be separated from my daughter.


    We have been apart for so many years. I wish I could be with you every day... "


    "I..."


    "Well, don''t make things difficult for our daughter. Let''s go home first."


    Mrs. Zheng nodded helplessly.


    L went back to France with them and stayed with the Zheng couple for three days. In these three


    days, it was the first time that L went on a trip with her parents. They took family photos, had dinner


    together, and chatted about family affairs together.


    It was her dream.


    But it came sote.


    Late at night, she and Murphy finally had time to sit down and have a chat.


    "I don''t know why, but after these days, I still don''t have a real feeling It''s like a dream. "


    "That''s because you are so happy. Why are you still so afraid of losing? "


    With a bitter smile, L continued, "Perhaps I have been living as an orphan for too long. I really don''t


    know how it feels to have parents. Although they treat me very well, the better they treat me, the more I


    miss Grandma. I don''t know why. "


    Murphy stared at her and asked, "How could this be?"


    "Maybe it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have made Grandma sad." L sighed, but she was not as ecstatic


    and excited as she thought. She felt it was all her fault.


    Murphy smiled wickedly, "Don''t think too much. The most important thing for you now is to be with them


    and enjoy the family affection you want. Don''t care about the rest. "


    "You are right. But, Murphy, please tell me in detail the grudge between them and the Gu family. I want


    to make preparations in advance. "


    "What I have found out is just their business connections. But why did Mrs. Gu still hide your identity?


    Maybe there are other reasons?"


    L sighed, "So, I have to get it from them."


    Worried, L went back to her room to sleep.


    Meanwhile, Murphy had been living in the Zheng family''s house with L. He turned around and left.


    Instead of returning to his guest room, he sneaked into the main bedroom.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    As soon as Mr. and Mrs. Zheng saw him, they walked over obediently.


    "Mr. Murphy, how''s our performance?"


    "You did a good job with the happiness of family reunion, but you still have to make it more real.


    Tomorrow she will definitely ask about the Gu family. You can just do as I told to you. Remember, try


    your best to perform well. If I''m satisfied, this vi will be yours. "


    "Yes, yes! Mr. Murphy, don''t worry. We promise toplete the task! "


    Murphy smiled wickedly and nodded.


    "Don''t let the cat out of the bag!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Murphy turned around and went back to his room. Hatred filled his eyes as he looked at the night.


    ''Jacob, now you should shrink back from difficulties, shouldn''t you?''


    L and he had left for more than half a month. The Gu family must be in a mess!


    Murphy wanted L to find her biological parents and make a choice between her biological parents


    and the Gu family!


    He didn''t believe that L would give up the family affection for the Gu family!


    At that time, L and Jacob would be enemies.


    Let''s see how they could still be together!


    Murphy thought coldly. He had suffered so much because of the hateful Gu family!


    It was the Gu family that made him an orphan. It was the Gu family that made him lose everything!


    And now Jacob was going to take away L again?


    How could Murphy be willing to give up?


    He had nothing to care about since Flora left him. Even L would be the pawn in his n!


    That feeling had long disappeared with the death of Flora!


    The reason why he still stayed with Kate was because of the money and power of her family.


    He had never given up his ambition, just waiting for the opportunity.


    Fortunately, he made it.


    He still remembered that it was Ellie who came to him voluntarily.


    "You think it was our Ye family who hurt you. You are wrong. It is the Gu family behind all this! I''ll give


    you the evidence now. I hope you won''t take the wrong revenge! "


    With a sneer, Ellie handed a file to Murphy and said, "You lost your loved one because of Jacob. I


    believe you won''t watch them get married smoothly! You''d better find a way to send L away. By


    then, we can definitely alienate their rtionship. "


    After Ellie left, Murphy took a look at the so-called evidence. It was true!


    It was the Gu family that caused the destruction of the Duan family!


    When Murphy came to his senses, his face darkened. Everything was going ording to the n.


    Tomorrow, L would be in a dilemma.


    Even if she didn''t hate the Gu family, she would never go back to her enemy''s home!


    ''Jacob, just wait and see.


    L would belong to me sooner orter!''


    When L returned to her room, she suddenly remembered something very important.


    She immediately searched the news online about what Mr. and Mrs. Zheng said they had post news all


    over to find their daughter, but she failed to find nothing.


    Nothing was mentioned on the news even in that year.


    Somehow, she felt a little uneasy.


    She thought for a while and decided to test the DNA to make sure there was no mistake.


    On the second morning, while they were having breakfast, L was about to say something, Mrs.


    Zheng fainted.


    L immediately put aside everything and went to the hospital with Murphy.


    Mr. Zheng said, "Your mother gave birth to you prematurely, and then she was too sad when we lost


    you. Over the years, her health is getting worse and worse. In order to keep youpany these two


    days, she didn''t have a good rest. She always said that she was afraid that she didn''t have much time


    left. These three days were not easy, and she wouldn''t talk to you even if she was ufortable. But I


    know she is just trying to hold on. "


    "How could this be?" L''s eyes were full of pity. She wanted to say something but was


    stopped.

 Chapter 331 That City, That Man

    Chapter 331 That City, That Man


    With a sad look on his face, Mr. Zheng shook his head and sighed, "The doctor said that for so many


    years, her body could only rest quietly. She should keep a good mood and not be stimted. Maybe


    she can live a few more years... "


    With a sad look on her face, Mrs. Zheng stretched out her hand to stop Mr. Zheng. "Well, stop it. Why


    are you talking about this with our daughter? I know my own health. How could it be so serious? "


    Mrs. Zheng seemed to be dissatisfied and her face was still a little pale and weak. She pulled L and


    said, "My dear, I''m fine. I''m the luckiest to find you."


    Of course, L was very sad and could not say what she nned to say.


    She had nned to go back to the Gu family as soon as possible, but now it seemed that she couldn''t


    leave for the time being!


    She had no choice but to stay with Mrs. Zheng.


    For the first time, L called Jane and asked about the recent situation of Mrs. Gu.


    No matter what happened between Zheng family and Gu family, she couldn''t ignore Mrs. Gu.


    "She''s fine, just a little sad. She is missing you very much, talking about you every day and wondering


    when you will be back. L, don''t be stubborn. Come back quickly. We are all waiting for you. "


    Hearing what Jane said, L felt sad and said in a sobbing tone, "L, I miss you too. It''s all my fault. I


    broke Grandma''s heart. Tell Grandma to take good care of herself. Don''t think about her ungrateful


    granddaughter."


    "How could she not miss you? Not only Grandma, but also Jacob, you can''t image what they has been


    through these days. You have tortured him enough, haven''t you? Although there are


    misunderstandings, you can juste back. We are all waiting for your answer... "


    L''s voice choked with sobs. She gently bit her lips and took a deep breath. "I will go back as soon as


    possible. I would also call Grandma and apologize to her. I''m sorry, Jane. I''m so sorry. I am really


    wrong. But I don''t regret... "


    She didn''t regret running out to look for her biological parents.


    She almost lost them forever.


    She felt that it was toote if they didn''t recognize each other.


    When she came back, she would definitely apologize to her grandmother!


    As for Jacob... She had noticed his status.


    He started to talk about her on microblog. And all the words were sour, indicating his longing for her.


    She wanted to see it, but she dared not.


    After secretly reading it, she wiped her tears and put the phone aside.


    She was also missing him.


    She missed him so much. But she didn''t even have the courage to make a phone call!


    She had no news about Lily at all.


    In this way, she stayed.


    Every day, she would talk to Mrs. Zheng, and even Mrs. Zheng would tell her some stories about her


    childhood, so that L could really have the feeling of being a daughter.


    This feeling was strange and fresh.


    It was not until quite a whileter that L began to talk about Kate with Murphy, " You have been with


    me for so many days, you should go back to see Kate and Florence.


    Murphy smiled, "I don''t want you to stay here alone, not to mention that you are going back in a few


    days? We can go back together. "


    "But Kate..."


    "Don''t worry about her. Now her parents are taking care of her, and I contact her every day! "


    No matter how hard L persuaded Murphy, he wouldn''t leave. She was worried, so she had to call


    Kate in person.


    Kate knew it was L, and said coldly, "Nothing. You can do whatever you want. All I care about now is


    my daughter. I don''t have the energy to care about anything else. "


    Hearing this, L felt something was wrong. "Don''t get me wrong, Murphy and I are just..."


    "L, you don''t have to exin. I know you won''t do anything that hurt me, but what I said is useless to


    him. Even if his daughter missed him, he would not take a look at her. I finally figured it out that I


    couldn''t get him back. It is better to leave him alone than to hate him. At least my daughter has a


    father... "


    Hearing that, Kate seemed to be a little disappointed in Murphy, so L had to buy a ticket for him


    directly.


    "You should go back. You don''t have to worry about me being alone here. What you have to worry


    about is your wife and daughter. "


    "But I don''t want to leave," murmured Murphy, looking at L.


    "You have to go!" "You shouldn''t have stayed here. I was wrong." said L firmly. I hope you don''t think


    too much. "


    "L, you misunderstood me. How could I have other thoughts? I just treat you as my sister. I am as


    your brother, how can I leave you alone? "


    He sighed, "It must be something that Kate told you. Don''t think too much. In fact, she is just a little bit


    angry. Well, I''ll go back and have a look. After all, I miss my daughter too.


    But you have to stay here with your parents for a few more days. Do you have anything to say to the


    Gu family? Or do you want me to bring something here? "


    Seeing that he was going back, L breathed a sigh of relief.


    But when it came to the Gu family, she also looked gloomy.


    "No, thanks."


    Thest person they wanted to see now was probably Murphy.


    She didn''t dare to let Murphy speak on behalf of her.


    After Murphy left, she traveled around Europe with Mrs. Zheng. Although Mrs. Zheng was not in good


    health, they just took their time and have a good trip.


    L was full and empty every day.


    It suddenly urred to her that she had to do this every day in the future?


    Although it was good to be with her parents and she didn''t need to work day and night, and the money


    of Zheng family might be enough for several lifetimes, L felt empty in her heart.


    Was it about work? Was itck of fun?


    Or that city, those people, that person?


    The more L wandered in Europe, the more she missed home.


    Even at night, tears wet the pillow.


    Finally, one night, she answered his call.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "¡­¡­"


    The man on the other side was obviously surprised. He was stunned. "L? You answered it? "


    "Yes. It''s me. "


    "L... L... "


    He didn''t know what to say. He could only keep calling her name, as if he wanted to express his longing


    by calling her name.


    "Jacob... I''m sorry... "


    "L, I''m sorry."


    The two of them said sorry at the same time. They knew in their hearts that their feelings for each other


    were still as strong as before.


    "I''m sorry. I''ve been looking forward to the wedding for a long time, and it''s also what you want. And I


    shouldn''t have said nothing and left. Jacob, it''s all my fault. No matter what, I''m wrong. "


    "I can do anything as long as youe back to me. L,e back to me. "


    "I miss you too. But what should I do? "


    L''s voice trembled. How could she break through those obstacles between them?

 Chapter 332 The Made Up Resentment

    Chapter 332 The Made Up Resentment


    In the quiet night, the two people who missed each other said these words one by one, far away from


    each other.


    She thought he must be drunk again tonight.


    Why did she have the same feeling?


    L covered her chest and felt heartbroken.


    This was the first time they had talked on the phone like this, but no one wanted to end it like this.


    "I know what you are doing. L, I just don''t understand why you can''t tell me. I''m your husband.


    What''s the matter? Why do you have to hide it from me? "


    His voice was low and hoarse, looking very sad in the darkness.


    L''s heart raced uncontrobly. She tightly held her fingers, feeling very painful.


    "Jacob, give me some more time..."


    "I have given you enough time. It has been forty days. The whole city is still talking about our wedding,


    waiting for our exnation. You have left here for so long. Are you really not going toe back? "


    "What shall we do if I go back? Can we still be like before? Jacob, tell me how to get back to the past?


    "


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Are you talking about Lily? As I said, I didn''t. I really did nothing. If you trust me, you will know that


    even if I am drunk, I would still remember what I have done... "


    "I will find it out and give you an exnation before youe back."


    "Don''t hurt Lily. After all, she is also a victim. " Said L softly.


    Now she really didn''t know how to face her assistant, Lily.


    She had always regarded Lily as a friend, or even a sister. Lily had been working for her dutifully for


    such a long time. She had long regarded Lily as a close family.


    But she had never expected that things would turn out like this.


    She still remembered that she got Lily into trouble because of the incident with Danny. She felt very


    guilty to Lily, so she took care of Lily more.


    She had never treated Lily as an outsider and give Lily the highest sry and the best care.


    If it were not Lily, L might have doubts.


    If it were Ellie, she would definitely believe that Ellie set up a trap for Jacob on purpose. She wouldn''t


    believe it.


    But Lily... Lily was so simple and kind hearted. How could Lily frame Jacob on purpose?


    What was going on here?


    She also wanted to know.


    "L, she is not as simple as you think You would rather believe her than suspect me, wouldn''t you? "


    "I don''t know. I don''t want to doubt anyone. You are all the people close to me. What should I do to


    make everyone happy? "


    "Things havee to this, and we can''t let it go. I have resigned Lily and she will never stay with you. "


    L had expected this result, so she was not surprised, but she could not bear it.


    So in private, she had already let Anna to introduce another good job for Lily.


    However, Anna''s reply was that Lily didn''t ept her kindness.


    Even if she wanted Lily toe back, it was impossible now.


    "Jacob, when I go back, if we haven''t changed, we will still be together. If not, let''s meet at the gate of


    the Civil Affairs Bureau and get divorced. "


    After saying that, she gently hung up the phone.


    She didn''t know where she got the courage to say that. As soon as she hung up the phone, she


    regretted.


    L sighed. How could she ask for a divorce?


    They had promised never to mention the word of divorce. But in this case, was there any room for


    them?


    What''s more, Mrs. Zheng, her biological mother, was unable to be left behind. She didn''t know what the


    grudge between the Zheng family and the Gu family was and how to resolve it.


    All these things, one by one, made L at a loss.


    The second day, when she was chatting with Mrs. Zheng in the garden, she finally plucked up the


    courage to speak.


    "Mom, I heard from Murphy that you used to do business in China. It seems that you have encountered


    some problems. Before I was lost. Can you tell me what happened? "


    Mrs. Zheng seemed to have been prepared. She lowered her head and wiped her tears. "Why did you


    mention it?"


    "I''m just curious."


    "L, I know you are hiding something from us." Mrs. Zheng looked straight at L, shook her head


    and said, "In fact, I''ve also known about your job. Once I search your name on the Inte, there will


    be a lot of news."


    Surprised, L looked up at Mrs. Zheng and pursed her lips.


    She wanted to say something, but she couldn''t.


    "That day when I knew about it, I fell ill. I thought you would never ask... "


    Mrs. Zheng sighed.


    "I... I''m sorry, mom It was Grandma who saved me and brought me up. She was very kind to me. I was


    grateful for everything the Gu family gave me, but I really didn''t expect that there would be any grudge


    between the Zheng family and the Gu family."


    Mrs. Zheng pulled a long face and said sadly, "L, your original name should be Martha, my daughter.


    We used to live in China, but we were forced to leaveter. If you want to know, I can tell you


    everything. "


    Biting her lips tightly, L had mixed feelings.


    She didn''t want to hear it at all, but she had to.


    Mrs. Zheng continued, "At that time, your grandfather was in charge of the Zheng family. The Gu family


    took a big project from your grandfather and framed him. Your grandfather was angry and went to


    argue with the Gu family. Before he came to the house, he was beaten on the way. Then he was so


    angry that he jumped off the roof and killed himself."


    "Your grandmother was also unwilling to give up. She went straight to Mrs. Gu, but she drove your


    grandmother out and called the police to arrest her, saying that she was a criminal! The Gu Family


    showed the police a pile of evidence. In the end, your grandmother was put into prison and died of


    illness. At that time, I married your father, and it was very difficult for us to hold on. We went abroad


    and started our business again. Martha, do you think we can forgive the Gu family for treating us like


    this? "


    Shocked, L covered her mouth in disbelief.


    She couldn''t believe it!


    "No! Grandma won''t do such a thing. "


    Mrs. Zheng shook her head and looked at her sadly. "L, you are too simple. She treats you well just


    because she wants a chance to threaten us in the future. She knows that we have a smooth


    development abroad and would go back to settle ounts with them sooner orter, so we take you


    back here. I even suspect that even your disappearance was caused by them! "


    "Grandma treats me very well. She loves me more than her own granddaughter. It can''t be like what


    you said..." L stood up and shook her head in shock and doubt.


    Mrs. Zheng continued to exaggerate, "It''s just because she is so abnormal. Don''t you doubt it? How


    could she be so good to you if she didn''t want to take advantage of you? L, wake up. Our Zheng


    family and Gu family are so deep hatred. I won''t let you go back! "

 Chapter 333 Regard Your Foes As Your Family

    Chapter 333 Regard Your Foes As Your Family


    L''s face was pale and frightened. She clenched her fists secretly.


    She still couldn''t believe that her grandmother, who loved her so much, would do such a thing!


    She couldn''t believe what her biological mother said.


    "Mom, you really don''t know grandma. She is not only loving me, but also a good person. Besides, she


    treats me well not on the surface. If she just takes advantage of me, how can she let me be with


    Jacob? Mom, you should know that I have married Jacob. We... "


    "Silly girl, you are fooled by them! She just gave you some benefits to make you trust them so much.


    Then they are likely to let you make a choice between me and them in the future. At that time, you will


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    be the one who will suffer... My daughter, don''t let them take advantage of you! "


    Mrs. Zheng covered her heart with her hands, seeming to be very sad. She choked with sobs and said,


    "As your mom, I won''t let you go back again..."


    Confused and shocked, L said, "Grandma is not that kind of person! She really loves me. I can feel


    it! Even if there are so many grudges between thest generations, it has been so long. We shouldn''t


    live in the past! "


    Hearing what L said, Mrs. Zheng looked very excited. She stood up and pointed at L. "How could


    you say that? Don''t you remember your real grandparents? They all died because of the Gu Family!


    Because of the Gu Family, we had to leave our hometown and move abroad. They knew that we lost


    our daughter, but they still kept you in the Gu Family with sinister intentions. How can you let it go? "


    "Mom... What are you going to do? "


    Mrs. Zheng said viciously, "As the daughter of our Zheng family, of course you should seek justice for


    us!"


    "No..." L insisted, "I don''t want to be a pawn for the Zheng family and the Gu family. No one can


    force me to do what I don''t want!" There was determination in L''s scarlet eyes.


    Mrs. Zheng shouted angrily, "Martha! You should know that you are the daughter of the Zheng family.


    How can you regard your foes as your family! The Gu Family owes us, so you have to take it back for


    us! "


    "Mom, didn''t you say that you wouldn''t let me go back? Let''s just stay in France and don''t go back,


    okay? I can promise you that I will stay with you, okay? As long as you don''t go back to fight against


    the Gu Family, I''m willing to stay with you forever! "


    At a loss, L grabbed Mrs. Zheng''s hand anxiously.


    Mrs. Zheng wascent in her heart, but she continued to pretend to be weak. "You are the


    daughter of our Zheng family. Of course you should be with me! Even in the face of the Gu family, you


    have to stick to the interests of our Zheng family... Martha, you won''t abandon your own blood rtions


    because of their little favor, will you? "


    L felt that she was really in a dilemma. On one side was the Zheng family, and on the other side was


    the Gu family. She didn''t want to hurt anyone!


    She kept silent and didn''t reply to Mrs. Zheng.


    Mrs. Zheng gasped and shook her head in disappointment. "You are my daughter. How can you help


    the Gu family? You really make me heartbroken... You... "


    As Mrs. Zheng spoke, she closed her eyes and pretended to pass out.


    "Mom, are you okay?" asked L anxiously.


    "Help!"


    At this time, Mr. Zheng came over and sent Mrs. Zheng to the hospital again.


    While L was waiting for the news in the corridor, Mr. Zheng came over sadly and said in a daze,


    "The doctor said that your mother was greatly stimted. If she was sentte, her life would be in


    danger. Fortunately, it was not toote... Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable...


    Martha, what are you talking about with your mother? Didn''t I tell you not to stimte her because she


    is in poor health? "


    Mr. and Mrs. Zheng had always been good at acting, not to mention that they were real actors.


    Although Murphy had left, they were still dedicated to their performance.


    Full of remorse, L didn''t notice the evil in Mr. Zheng''s eyes.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean it."


    "You mentioned the Gu Family, right?"


    L nodded, "I don''t know what to do. I didn''t expect that there would be such a deep hatred. I thought


    it was just about business... Grandma is always worried about me. I can''t do anything to hurt her! Dad,


    please take good care of mom. I really have to go back. "


    "No way!" Mr. Zheng suddenly shouted angrily and tightly grasped L''s hand, "You can''t go!"


    L looked at Mr. Zheng in surprise. "What? Dad? Even you want to stop me? "


    "No... I mean your mother needs you very much now. If you leave, she will be sadder! What if she is


    stimted and can''t wake up anymore? "


    "But I really have to go back. I have to ask grandma myself. Only when grandma gives me the answer


    can I know the whole truth... Dad, tell mom, I''ll be back as soon as possible! "


    Taking a deep look at Mr. Zheng, L turned around and left without looking back.


    Mr. Zheng immediately turned back to the ward and said to Mrs. Zheng, "She insisted on leaving!"


    "It''s okay. Mr. Murphy has expected that she will go back. We can just stop her for one or two days. I


    believe that Mr. Murphy will arrange everything well! "


    "Then let''s get ready."


    Just leave it behind for the time being and go back home.


    Since that phone call, Jacob had made up his mind to meet Lily in person.


    After so many days, Jacob couldn''t wait to confront Lily in person.


    "Tell me, what do you want?"


    Jacob asked in a low voice as soon as they met.


    On the other side, Lily looked at him with disdain.


    "Mr. Jacob, do you think I set you up for money?" Lily sneered, "I don''t have much money, but I''m not


    short of it. I won''t sacrifice my body for money! Mr. Jacob, you don''t have to humiliate me! "


    "If you don''t want money or what else do you want?"


    "Why did it be my fault? You did the wrong thing! I am the victim. I should be responsible for you. I


    have let you go. Why don''t you let me go? "


    "L saw that and misunderstood that we had sex. But even though I was drunk, I knew I hadn''t had


    sex with you. I knew I had treated you as L for a short time, but I hadn''t had any further intimate


    contact with you. Why did you behave like you were insulted in front of L? You did it on purpose to


    make her misunderstand you and me... "


    Lily pouted, "I didn''t mean to... To tell you the truth Jacob, I had been stimted when I went to the


    Landscape Vi with L at that time! As long as any man touches me, I will be insane! That kind of


    shadow could not be erased! L is very clear that I have this problem... But she still misunderstood


    you... This is your business and it has nothing to do with me! "

 Chapter 334 Taking Advantage Of The Situation

    Chapter 334 Taking Advantage Of The Situation


    With his pupils contracted, Jacob said coldly, "It''s all because of you. Tell me, what do you want? If it''s


    not about money, what do you want me to do for you so that you can let go of me and L?"


    Lily curled her lips, "I don''t want you to do anything for me, and I won''t let you go so easily! But don''t


    worry. I don''t mean to harm L. She is very good to me. I''m very grateful! I won''t hurt her! It''s you who


    hurt her! "


    Jacob clenched his fists and narrowed his eyes. "It seems that you won''t cry until you see the coffin."


    "What are you going to do?"


    He raised his eyebrows and said, "Then I have to talk to your parents about what you have done and


    see how to solve it."


    "Jacob! I warn you, don''t disturb my parents. They are just ordinary people! " Lily stood up in a hurry,


    looking flustered.


    She lived in an ordinary family in a small city nearby. Living alone outside, she always told good news


    and no bad news to her parents. How dare she let her parents know such a big thing!


    She even didn''t tell her parents about what happened to Danny and herst time.


    "I know they are both ordinary people. That''s why you don''t want to get them involved. Lily, trust me. If


    you don''t find a way to rify for me, you will regret. "


    Lily swallowed hard and bit her lips, "You... You are awesome. You know my weakness! Don''t worry. I''ll


    call L now and tell her that you are wronged and framed by me, okay? "


    Lily pretended to take out her phone and was about to make a phone call, but was stopped by Jacob.


    "Don''t think that you can get through by saying that. She must think that you are threatened by me."


    "Isn''t it?"


    "If you think so, I don''t need to make a phone call." Jacob''s eyes darkened and he looked at her coldly.


    "You know how much I care about L. If she misunderstands that I forced you, the result will be the


    opposite. At that time, your parents will also know about your things... Lily, you know my weakness is


    L, and I also know your weakness is your family. If you touch my bottom line, I will also pay you


    back. "


    Lily was stunned.


    She had known Jacob since she followed L, but she had never been so afraid of the man in front of


    her like now!


    His eyes and words were full of undisguised threats.


    Lily felt the danger.


    At the same time, she regretted going against him!


    "Mr. Jacob, don''t hurt them. I know what to do. When Les back, I will exin to her clearly that


    she misunderstood us and nothing happened between us! "


    Lily said in a trembling voice.


    Jacob tapped his fingers and nodded, "Then I''ll just wait to see your performance... Don''t y tricks on


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    me. Just tell her the truth. Don''t exaggerate or make a mystery of it. I will only give you one chance. If


    you can''t seize it, don''t me me. "


    Then he stood up and left the cafe.


    Lily breathed a sigh of relief.


    She had been with L for a long time and was used to the amiable look of Jacob. She almost forgot


    that he was a decisive businessman.


    Jacob was not a man to be trifled with.


    She shouldn''t have set herself against him.


    Although she was dissatisfied and resentful, she couldn''t gamble with her parents...


    Lily sat in the coffee shop for ten minutes before taking a deep breath. She stood up and walked out of


    the coffee shop, but a person came over.


    "Lily, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    Lily was stunned. She turned around and was about to run away, but the person behind her said, "Don''t


    you want to hear what I am going to tell you?"


    She paused and looked back at the man. "Why are you looking for me?"


    "Of course I have something important to tell you."


    After meeting Lily, Jacob put down a heavy burden in his heart and went back to thepany to deal


    with the matters left behind.


    But Barry was shocked and flew away.


    After receiving the notice that L wasing back, Jane breathed a sigh of relief. She looked at


    Doctor Richard opposite her and said, "This time, we really have to go."


    "Have you really made up your mind? Won''t you stay here because of the disturbance caused by L?


    "


    Jane looked up in surprise, "Doctor Richard, don''t make a joke. Since she''s back, I believe that Jacob


    will find a way to keep her. I can do nothing about it. Didn''t you say that? My illness can''t be dyed


    any longer. "


    She sighed, "I can''t dy it any longer. I seldom go home recently, and I still hide it from my parents.


    I''m afraid that they will find out my health condition over time. It will be really bad then. I''d better leave


    as soon as possible when I''m still awake. "


    "Then I''ll book the air ticket for tomorrow."


    Hearing this, Jane frowned slightly. "I''d better say goodbye to L when shees back."


    Hearing this, Doctor Richard shook his head silently.


    In the private club.


    Sean snapped his fingers, and then a waiter brought three sses of wine. He put them down and left.


    Ellie picked up a ss of wine and took a sip elegantly, but she looked sinister. "Humph, Murphy, you


    still remember toe back. I thought you eloped with L and never dared toe back!"


    Sitting opposite to her, Murphy smiled faintly and said, "Why don''t Ie back? The three of us have


    agreed to work together. I will definitelye back and give you an exnation. "


    Sean sneered, "Don''t y tricks on me, Murphy. Tell me, what''s going on?"


    "I get the news that L wille back soon. By that time, the Gu Family will be in chaos. Then you


    can benefit from it. "


    Ellie raised her eyebrows and smiled, "It doesn''t benefit us, but you. The three of us own the KC group


    together, but after all, you own the most shares. We are involved in this matter just for fun. "


    Sean looked at Murphy and said, "After you left for so many days, KC group has secretly purchased


    many small enterprises under the Gu family, and stealthily stole a lot of business. Unfortunately, Jacob


    was immersed in the pain of his wife''s elopement, and he didn''t realize that the Gu family was gradually


    in danger..."


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Murphy said, "When Les back, he will have no time to


    deal with the matters of the Gu consortium. At that time, you should also speed up and try to secretly


    acquire some shares of small shareholders... "


    Ellie narrowed her eyes and said in surprise, "Wow, Murphy, you have a good appetite!"


    "What''s the matter? Do you feel sorry for him? "


    Ellie''s eyes were full of disdain and ferocity. "Sorry for him? He hurt me like that. How can I feel sorry


    for him? He disregarded my feelings and insisted on marrying that bitch. He even held such a grand


    wedding and pped me in the face. Now the people I hate most are him and L! I wish they could


    die! "


    Seeing that she was so excited, Murphy stood up and said, "Since you hate them, you have to be


    ruthless! Even if they meet, the misunderstanding cannot be cleared up. It will only be more and more


    chaotic and worse! At that time, we can make a profit from it! Trust me, they won''t be together again!


    Ellie, you can take actions soon! "

 Chapter 335 I Cant Live Without Him!

    Chapter 335 I Can''t Live Without Him!


    Hearing this, Ellie wore an evil smile and sneered, "If you didn''t stop me, I would have taken action.


    Why should I wait till now? I''ve told you, Jacob is mine! Only by making him lose everything can I save


    him from the hell. Then I can get him easily. "


    "So, we have the same goal!" Sean raised his ss and looked at the amber liquid. "Then let''s


    celebrate our sess in advance!"


    Murphy nodded and said, "With the help of the Ye Family in secret, the Tang Family''s connections and


    my operation, we must be unstoppable! Jacob will never be our match! "


    "Then I''ll wait and see. By then, L will belong to you, and Jacob will belong to me! As long as I get


    Jacob, I will let go of L for your sake! Of course, if shees to harass my man at that time, I will


    not be polite. "


    "Don''t worry. I am determined to get her."


    Murphy smiled wickedly.


    On the other side, Sean squinted his eyes thoughtfully.


    The sun shone on Kate''s body, and she asked the nanny to take the child out to bask in the sun.


    Her mother Rachel came out from behind and said worriedly, "It''s cold, and you''d better take the child


    back."


    "Mommy, don''t worry. I don''t want to stay in the room anymore. What''s more, the baby also needs


    sunshine and air. Everything will be fine. "


    "But the child''s health..."


    "Mommy, she will be fine. My Niki will be fine. " Caressing her baby''s head, Kate smiled kindly.


    Rachel sighed. She could tell that Kate still liked to call this child Niki, because this nickname was from


    her.


    It was obvious that the name "Florence" was made by Murphy.


    She had thought that her daughter was rational and calm enough to let go of the past, but she didn''t


    expect that in the end she still chose Murphy.


    Murphy had lost everything at that time. It was Kate who helped him break through the dilemma.


    But now, where was Murphy?


    "I heard that he came back yesterday, but I didn''t see him. Does he not even take a look at Niki?"


    Kate said with a bitter smile, "He must be very busy. I don''t know what he has been busy with recently.


    He said he woulde back to apany me and Niki after helping L, but he still didn''te back


    to see us. Let alone Niki, I think he has no mood to pay attention to me. "


    "Kate, you can''t go on like this. He had changed a long time ago. Even if he wanted to turn over a new


    leaf, it was still difficult to hide his nature. Maybe he was doing something bad behind you back... You


    shouldn''t keep him for the sake of Niki. When Niki grows up, she won''t be happy if she knows that she


    has such a father. If she knows, she will definitely let you leave him... "


    Kate looked up at Rachel sadly, "Mommy, I''m very selfish."


    "I can''t live without him."


    "Silly girl."


    With tears in her eyes, Kate looked lonely. "I''ve tried to give up on him and our marriage. But what


    happened in the end? Mommy, I couldn''t breathe. I didn''t even want to live. "


    "I know he is not a good man, or even a good father... But I won''t expect his love anymore. I just want


    him to stay with me and Niki! "


    "Why is it so difficult to make such a humble wish?"


    Shaking her head, Kate covered her aching heart and almost couldn''t breathe. "Mommy, please don''t


    stop me. Don''t let me leave my husband and let Niki leave her father! Just let me apany him... "


    Rachel held Kate in her arms, closed her eyes and cried silently.


    "Kate, I have loved you for more than twenty years. I don''t want to see you so painful... He doesn''t


    deserve you... "


    "If you hadn''t stopped us, he would have been sent to prison! How could he get away with it! Now he


    can''t hide his true colors anymore, and he will only be insatiable in the future. What about you then... "


    "I can take it." Kate looked up with determined eyes, "Mommy, you don''t need to worry about me at all.


    Although I love him, I won''t let him hurt me and Niki! Trust me. I won''t be bullied by him. I won''t be soft


    hearted! "


    Rachel knew her daughter well, so she was more worried.


    She was afraid that one day Kate would never be able to look back.


    Well, Kate was such a good girl. How could she meet a man like Murphy?


    Kate had been studying in the United States all the time. After smoothly studying as a PhD, Kate came


    back and met Murphy and L.


    At the first sight, Kate couldn''t help but fall in love with Murphy.


    Although they didn''t agree, Kate still insisted on marrying Murphy.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Rachel only had one daughter. Of course, she would give her whatever she wanted. So she had to


    ept the fact and sincerely try to ept Murphy.


    From then on, there was no way to turn back.


    Now her daughter was getting thinner and thinner, suffering a lot, but was still seduced by Murphy...


    Rachel had no idea what to do.


    Her daughter was more thoughtful and courageous than her. No matter how hard she tried to dissuade


    her, it was useless.


    Therefore, she had to stand by her daughter''s side and support her unconditionally!


    "I believe you, but you have to remember that you always have mommy and your Uncle Eric behind


    you."


    "Okay." Kate nodded with a smile.


    "By the way, where is Uncle Eric? I haven''t seen him these days." Kate looked around and asked in


    confusion.


    Hearing this, Rachel sighed, "I don''t know what''s going on these days. Your Uncle Eric often goes out


    for a day. He said that the branchpany was set up and needed to be busy with a lot of things, but


    why is he so busy? I didn''t see him so busy when he was abroad before. Hees back veryte at


    night now..."


    "What''s wrong with Uncle Eric? I also feel that something is wrong recently... Mommy, be careful. Is


    there something that uncle is hiding from you? "


    Rachel frowned tightly. "No, I believe that your Uncle Eric is just having some business problems.


    Nothing else. "


    However, Kate was suspicious.


    In the evening, Kate specially waited for Eric toe back. Standing in the living room, Kate turned to


    look at Eric and said, "Uncle, it seems that youe backter andter."


    Eric slightly pursed his lips and smiled faintly, "Kate, why haven''t you gone to bed yet?"


    "You don''te back. Mommy can''t sleep, neither can I." Squinting her eyes, Kate took a few steps


    closer and said, "Don''t think I don''t know what you are doing. Uncle, you can hide it from Mommy, but


    you can''t hide it from me!"

 Chapter 336 The Daughter Of An Old Friend

    Chapter 336 The Daughter Of An Old Friend


    With a determined look on her face, Kate sneered and said, "I heard that you are looking for


    someone?"


    Eric opened his eyes wide and asked in confusion, "What do you know?"


    "I don''t know clearly. Someone happened to see you and told me that you were looking for a girl


    everywhere. Tell me, what''s going on? If you don''t want me to tell mommy, you''d better make it clear to


    me. "


    Kate said firmly and forcefully.


    Eric sighed and nodded, "You''re right. I''m looking for a girl. But I never thought of hurting your mother.


    The reason why I didn''t tell her is that I haven''t found that girl yet. I don''t want to make your mother sad


    for no reason... "


    Kate was more confused and said with a frown, "Who the hell is she? Why do you have to hide it from


    my mommy?"


    "A daughter of an old friend."


    Eric smiled faintly, "You don''t know each other."


    "An old friend? Which old friend? Why didn''t mommy know that old friend? "


    "I knew her a long time ago. I didn''t go abroad at that time. Of course your mommy didn''t know her. "


    "Then what about her daughter? Can''t your friend find her herself? "


    Eric''s eyes darkened. He turned around and said, "She has left for a long time. She sent me a


    message that she asked me to look for her daughter and take care of her for the sake of her. I haven''t


    been able to find her for so many years. "


    "You have to take care of her daughter? The rtionship between you and her is not simple, is it? "


    Feeling an unusual aura, Kate sneered and said, "Is she your old lover?"


    "In fact, she is just my old ssmate. You don''t have to think too much. "


    "How''s it going?"


    "I got the news that she seemed to have been lost in China. So I began to look for her as soon as I


    came back. "


    Kate cleared her throat, "In other words, the reason why you came back is to find the daughter of this


    old friend, right? Do you feel guilty so you don''t tell my mommy? "


    Eric smiled and turned to look at Kate seriously. "I know what you are worried about, but you can rest


    assured that your mommy and I are good. There will be nothing wrong because of this matter. Just rest


    assured."


    Kate looked at him deeply, "Well, you''d better remember what you said. Don''t break my mommy''s


    heart, or I won''t consider that you are my stepfather. "


    Seeing that Kate went back to her room, Eric sighed.


    Rachel was a gentle and kind woman, but she was kind-hearted but cruel. She looked good, but in fact,


    she was very scheming and ruthless. Ordinary men were not her match.


    When Eric went back to his room, he found that Rachel was still awake, so he leaned over.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Why do youe back sote? I can''t fall asleep by myself. "


    "I''m just a little busy outside. Don''t worry. It will be fine from tomorrow on. I''ll try toe back early. I''ll


    have breakfast and dinner with you tomorrow..."


    Hearing that, Rachel smiled, "Okay, let''s go out for dinner with our daughter and granddaughter


    tomorrow. We haven''t had a meal together for so long... "


    Hearing this, Eric frowned and said, "I am okay. But it seems that Murphy..."


    "Yes, I''m also worried that he might not be willing to go..."


    "Don''t worry about him. I will handle this. I don''t believe that he will really break up with me!"


    "Okay."


    Eric nodded slightly, wondering when he could find her daughter in his heart.


    On the early morning of the second day, Eric saw Murphy.


    "Dad, why are you in a hurry to call me back? What''s up?"


    "You didn''te backst night, did you?" Eric said coldly.


    "I''m nning to start my own business. I''ve just set up a newpany with a few friends. I''ve been


    very busy recently," murmured Murphy with a smile.


    "Murphy, your friends are Ellie and Sean, right?"


    Murphy was stunned. Looking at Eric, he almost forgot that Mr. Eric was a man who had been in the


    business world for more than ten years. As long as he investigated this matter, he would not be able to


    hide it.


    Besides, he knew him so well.


    "You want to stop me, right? You don''t have to worry so much. What I have done is legal... "


    Eric waved his hand and stopped Murphy. "I won''t interfere in your affairs at all! No matter what you


    and Ellie do, I won''t care. But you can''t hurt Kate. She loves you so much. You can''t hurt her again... "


    Murphy said with a sneer, "Mr. Eric, you must be kidding. How can I hurt her again? She gave birth to a


    daughter for me... "


    "It''s good that you know it. It''s your own child. If you don''t care about her, you are really inhuman. "


    "Yes," Murphy nodded.


    "Recently you should spare more time to apany Kate and Florence. Don''t do those things again.


    Don''t go too far. There is no second chance for you to do something... "


    "I''ll be careful this time. I won''t be careless a second time."


    Eric patted on Murphy''s shoulder and said earnestly and meaningfully.


    Seeing Eric''s receding figure, Murphy stood still for a long time.


    Eric''s seemingly tentative and light threat finally worked.


    That day, Murphy came back to apany Kate and Florence. The family finally got together and had


    a meal.


    Kate was very happy, and Rachel was even happier.


    But the two men were apanying these two women with their own thoughts.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, Murphy received a call and left in a hurry.


    Kate gave Florence to Rachel, "Mommy, please take care of her for me. I''m going to find Murphy."


    "Kate, don''t go..."


    "It''s okay."


    Kate quietly followed Murphy and found that he was going to the airport.


    After getting off the ne, L saw Murphye to pick her up and walked over in a daze.


    Murphy hugged L andforted her softly, "L, don''t be sad. I have known everything. I knew you


    would take this flight, so I came to pick you up immediately. Don''t worry. I''m here with you. "


    In a daze, L smiled bitterly. "No, you don''t know. You don''t know how entangled and painful I am..."


    "It''s okay. You cane back first. I''ll arrange a new ce for you to stay. Don''t go back to the Gu


    Family now."


    Murphy patted her on the back and said gently.


    When Kate saw this scene from afar, she stiffened and couldn''t move.


    Damn it! Why did Le back to snatch the man from her?


    Why did she upy Murphy?


    Wasn''t it enough for her to have Jacob? Did she still want Murphy to be her backup?


    Kate''s eyes were filled with chilling coldness.


    She took out her phone and said in a low voice, "Mr. Jacob, I just saw Murphy go out and he said that


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    he was going to see L. But now their phone can''t be connected. Do you know where they


    are?"

 Chapter 337 There Is No Reason To Frame Him

    Chapter 337 There Is No Reason To Frame Him


    At the other end of the line, Jacob felt as if he had been struck by lightning.


    She was back?


    When did it happen?


    Didn''t she say that she would look for him and exin to him as soon as she came back?


    Why did she go to see Murphy?


    "Where are they?"


    "I don''t know. My daughter still wants to see her father, but now in Murphy''s heart, there is only L.


    How can he care about us? Mr. Jacob, please take L home. It''s not good for them to see each other


    like this. "


    Clenching his fists, Jacob was so anger with his eyes burning. "Okay, I''ll go find her right now!"


    After hanging up the phone, Kate gave an evil smile.


    Then she immediately sent someone to follow them and turned back home.


    At the same time, Jacob also sent some people out to find out the whereabouts of L, but there was


    no news.


    Then he called Murphy directly.


    "Where is she?"


    "What?"


    Pretending not to understand what Jacob meant, Murphy walked out in a low voice.


    There were only L and Lily left in the private room of the bar.


    Lily had already regained herposure.


    "Lily... I... "


    "L, you don''t have to say anything. I know what you want to ask." Lily pursed her lips and smiled


    bitterly, "Do you want to hear the truth or a lie?"


    "What is the truth and what is the lie?"


    Said L, frowning.


    Lily wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. She cleared her throat and said,


    "Actually, it''s the same. I can tell you that before today, Jane, Barry and Jacob had all looked for me.


    They all wanted to ask me what had happened, but why don''t you ask Jacob directly? He is also


    involved in this matter. Why does it seem that I have done something wrong? "


    "He... I just want to hear the truth from you. I believe you won''t lie to me. " Said L firmly.


    Lily''s eyes shed and she turned her head unnaturally.


    "So you mean your husband might have lied to you?" Lily asked.


    Clenching her fists, L sensed that Lily seemed to have changed.


    "Lily, I just want to hear something about what happened that day from you. Can you tell me?"


    Looking at the serious and expectant expression on L''s face, Lily hesitated for a moment, but then


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    she thought of something. She took a deep breath and said, "Okay, since you want to hear it, I won''t


    hide it anymore! Jacob and I had sex! He regarded me as you and raped me. On the second day, I was


    so scared that I put on my clothes and hid until you came in... "


    L stared at Lily''s eyes without blinking. She was so cold that she clenched her fists tightly.


    "Why don''t you keep asking?" Lily asked with sharp eyes.


    "It''s unnecessary..." L lowered her head, with tears in her eyes.


    Lily swallowed hard and bit her lips tightly. "Don''t think I''m lying. You know, I have no reason to lie! I


    don''t love Jacob and I don''t want anything. Even if this kind of thing happened, I don''t ask him to be


    responsible for me! So I have no reason to frame him... "


    In a trance, L twitched the corners of her mouth and said, "Yes, how could you frame him?"


    So was what Lily said really the truth?


    But Jacob said... Was he lying?


    Anyway, one of the two people she trusted must be lying.


    "Yes, I won''t frame him, and I don''t want to hurt you either... But that was the truth... I just did my best


    to take care of him for you, but he mistook me for you when he was drunk... I''m the victim. Why does it


    sound like he suffered the most? "


    "What about me? Has anyone ever cared about me? I don''t care about Jane and Jacob, but what


    about Barry? How did he treat me! In his heart, I''m not as important as what Jacob has suffered... And


    you... "


    Lily red at L, gnashed her teeth and said, "You are not only my boss, but also my friend! After


    Flora left, I thought I still had you, but now it seems that I''m ttering myself! "


    "Lily..." L hesitated. She wanted to tell Lily that she had too many problems so she didn''t care much


    about her, but Lily raised her hand to stop her.


    "Don''t say anything more. I know you love Jacob very much. I''m not as important as him! Even if I was


    raped, I deserved it, right? "


    Lily said angrily.


    What she said was not true, but her anger was not fake.


    "No, it''s not like that. Lily, don''t get me wrong. I didn''t mean that..." L exined in a hurry, but she


    felt that Lily seemed to be extremely sharp. Was it because she was hurt too much?


    She always felt that she should take part of the responsibility for what Jacob had done.


    "I''m sorry. I can only say it to you for him..."


    "Stop it, L. You must hate me very much. Why do you still pretend to apologize to me? You even


    want to kill me! " Lily suddenly stood up and broke a bottle of wine.


    Hearing the cracking sound, L also stood up, nodded and said, "Yes, I''m also angry and painful! But


    what can I do? Can I hate you? I know I asked you to take care of him. You didn''t do anything wrong,


    and you are also a victim... But after all, you have slept with my husband. How can I face you? "


    She shook her head and smiled bitterly. "You said no one cared about you, but have you ever thought


    how painful I was because of this matter? The two of you are both the people I love most. Tell me, what


    would you do if you were me? "


    L was speechless at Lily''s questioning.


    "I''m really hypocritical! How could I not mind? My heart is so painful! But now that things havee to


    this, how can I make up for it? If only time could go back... Nothing happened. There wouldn''t be you


    between me and him. We wouldn''t end up like this! "


    Feeling heartbroken, L covered her chest and bit her lips hard.


    Lily nodded and said, "Well, that''s exactly what you want to say. Why do you hide your feelings? If you


    want to scold me, just do it! Anyway, after today, we can''t get back to the past! "


    Lily knew that they had no feelings for each other since that incident.


    But after all, they had fought together and Lily had treated L well with all her heart. How could she


    not be sad now?


    "You are right. We can''t go back to the past."


    L shook her head helplessly.


    "Yes, I have told you everything. But I want you to remember, you''d better not tell Jacob..."


    "Why?"


    "What do you think? He came to me... "

 Chapter 338 Destroyed By Me

    Chapter 338 Destroyed By Me


    L frowned slightly. "He''s here for you..."


    "He said he wanted me to tell you the truth, but in fact, he just wanted me to rify it to you. He even


    threatened me with my parents!"


    Lily sneered and looked at her coldly. "If you want to hear a lie, I''ll tell you that nothing happened


    between Jacob and me. It''s just a misunderstanding! Please don''t misunderstand him. We are still


    good friends! "


    L was stunned.


    How could he do that?


    How did it happen?


    "He loves you. He doesn''t want you to be sad. He doesn''t want to affect your rtionship. So he could


    threaten me and hurt me?"


    Lily''s eyes were red with rage


    "I really didn''t know he would do such a thing."


    "How could you not know? How much does he love you! In your eyes, I''m just an ant. Whatever you


    do, I''m the unlucky one! But my parents are innocent! Why did you hurt them? "


    "Lily, I''m sorry. I apologize to your parents on his behalf."


    L knew that it was very likely that Jacob would do such a thing. Lily was right. He loved her.


    So he didn''t mind what he did would hurt others.


    "I don''t need your apology. My parents are just ordinary people, unlike you big shots. I just hope that


    you won''t disturb my parents'' life. I''m very grateful to you!"


    Lily sneered.


    L pursed her lips and said, "I''ll warn him."


    "L, please remember what I''ve told you today! Just remember my lie! If you want to hurt my parents,


    just let Jacob know that I''m telling the truth! "


    Looking at her in deep eyes, L nodded and said, "Okay, I know what to do. Don''t worry. He won''t


    know what happened today. I haven''t seen you either. "


    Hearing what L said, Lily was finally relieved. She turned around and walked to the door. She


    stopped and looked back at L. "I know you are good to me and treat me as a friend. But there are


    some things I might did wrong to you. You can''t face me frankly, and I can''t stay with you anymore.


    L, I hope everything is over when we meet again. "


    "Lily, I''ve found another job for you."


    "I already have a good job. I may have to let you down."


    Then Lily pushed the door open and walked out.


    L sighed with a deep look in her eyes.


    In the dim private room of the bar, she was drinking alone.


    Murphy pushed the door open and came in with a bottle of wine. "I know you are in a bad mood, so I


    specially brought a bottle of good wine."


    Hearing that, L raised her head and smiled. "Okay. Let''s get hammered!"


    Then she poured one for herself.


    She drank it up.


    Murphy''s eyes filled with coldness. "Why did youe back all of a sudden? If your father hadn''t


    informed me, would you havee back in secret? "


    "I don''t want you to pick me up. I just want toe back alone to have a look..."


    "You lied. You has something on your mind. Tell me and see if I can help you. "


    L shook her head with a bitter smile. "I''m afraid no one can help me."


    Murphy sighed slightly, sat beside her and said, "If Jacob misunderstood something because I took you


    away at the wedding, I can exin to him."


    "I don''t know. When I decided toe back, I have made up my mind to look for him immediately. But


    as soon as I got off the ne, I remembered the time that I came back to develop my career. "


    L sighed, "I''m thinking that if I didn''t insist oning back, perhaps everything would not happen."


    "Flora wouldn''t die, and Lily would be fine. And I wouldn''t be in a dilemma.


    At this point, I find that I''m just a coward, coward and ipetent!"


    She poured the wine in her ss one after another, as if there was no end.


    Murphy watched, listened and drank with her.


    Soon, L was a little drunk. She fell on the sofa and talked nonsense. "If... I know what would happen


    after I find my parents. I wouldn''t leave with you at that time!


    I''ve been waiting for that wedding for many years. Finally, my wish came true! But I destroyed it myself.


    My parents are as important as Jay and Grandma. For me, they are the most important people!


    But the most important person in my life are on the opposite side. What should I do? No matter what I


    do, it seems to be wrong! "


    With a bitter smile, L burst into tears.


    Murphy squinted at her.


    Fury and hatred mixed in his heart.


    ''L, if you had known it earlier, you wouldn''t havee back!


    Sooner orter, you will be mine!''


    But L didn''t know what Murphy was thinking.


    She was immersed in sorrow and pain and got drunk unconsciously.


    Sheughed and suddenly pointed at the door. "I must be drunk. Why did I see him?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Murphy raised her head and saw Jacobing over angrily and pulling up L.


    Damn it!


    "You are drunk. It''s time to go home with me!"


    L giggled, "Home? Which home? "


    Murphy immediately stood up and held L''s hand. "Jacob, she''s drunk. Don''t do this to her."


    "Fuck off!"


    Jacob said coldly, "It''s none of your business! Don''t get involved in other people''s family affairs. Mind


    your own business! "


    Murphy didn''t give up, "She''s in a bad mood now. She doesn''t want to see you."


    "Murphy, I hope you don''t forget that you have a wife and a daughter, and she is also my wife!"


    "Of course I didn''t. But don''t forget that I''m also her brother. I have the responsibility to take care of her!


    What happened between you and Lily has seriously hurt her. I can''t just sit by and do nothing! "


    Murphy squinted coldly and said firmly.


    However, Jacob''s aura was even more frightening, and his eyes were filled with coldness. "Since you


    want to get involved, don''t me me."


    Then he snapped his fingers and a dozen people rushed in from the door.


    "You can do whatever you want! As long as he is alive! "


    Jacob sneered and was about to pick up L.


    Murphy shouted, "Aren''t you afraid that L will be angry with you if she knows it, Jacob?"


    "Anyway, she has been angry with me, right? What''s more, she knows that I''m jealous for her. She will


    be so happy that she won''t mind your business! "


    After saying that, Jacob took her away.


    Looking coldly at the dozen people present, Murphy knew that he couldn''t escape, but he was thinking


    about how to make use of it to gain more benefits.

 Chapter 339 We Can Take Action Now

    Chapter 339 We Can Take Action Now


    Jacob took the drunk woman into the car. As soon as he put her on the seat, she was about to run out


    by herself.


    "Don''t stop me. I can still drink..."


    "L, stop it. Go home with me!"


    Jacob said domineeringly, but L didn''t realize it at all. She insisted, "I want to drink! Come on, let''s


    drink together!"


    "Stop! How much wine do you want to drink with another man? L, do you still remember that you are


    my wife?"


    With her eyes wide open, L looked at Jacob in confusion. "Hey, is that you?"


    Jacob''s heart hurt, "Yes, it''s me."


    Hearing this, L pouted and put her arms around his neck. She giggled, "Of course I remember. You


    are my husband who slept with my assistant..."


    With a red face, Jacob said angrily, "What nonsense are you talking about, L? Haven''t you seen Lily


    yet? When you see her, she will exin to you!"


    "Exin? It''s just an excuse. Will Lily tell me the truth? I don''t believe... You are all lying to me. You are


    all lying to me..."


    "L, what''s wrong with you? How could you say something like that?"


    Jacob held her hand and stopped her.


    "What did I say? I didn''t say anything... Do you think I''m stupid? Yes! I''m really stupid and pitiful..."


    As she said, tears streamed down her cheeks.


    With tears in her eyes, she said, "I know I was wrong, but it''s toote."


    "What?" His voice was trembling imperceptibly.


    "I said I was wrong... I regret it. I shouldn''t have left my wedding with Murphy... I really want to be with


    him... I really want to finish our wedding..."


    L suddenly stopped, covered her head with her hands, and felt heartbroken. "If only everything


    could go back to that time! I won''t end up like this!"


    Jacob looked at L silently, feeling sad. "Everything can be reversed."


    "No... No!" L screamed hysterically, struggling and shouting like a drunken maniac.


    Jacob wanted to hug her, but she easily got rid of him.


    "We can''t go back to the beginning!"


    "But I really want to be with him again!"


    "I love him!"


    "He is right in front of you, but you didn''t notice."


    L sneered and looked absent-minded. "What should I do? Can you tell me what I should do?"


    Jacob looked at L and said, "I only know that it''s time for me to take you home!"


    "No... I won''t go back! I don''t want to go anywhere! Don''t bother me!"


    Then L pushed Jacob away and ran around alone.


    In this way, Jacob caught up with her. The two of them chased after each other, and no one knew


    where they had gone.


    L stopped, lost all her strength and fell to the roadside.


    Jacob rushed over and picked her up, frowning worriedly.


    The vi was too far away. Jacob thought that grandma must be worried at thiste hour.


    He had no choice but to find a hotel nearby and book a room for L to rest.


    As soon as L entered the room, she vomited a lot.


    It took Jacob a long time to change her pajamas... In the end, he couldn''t help but miss her. He took


    actionte at night and had sex with her.


    It waste at night.


    They finally went to sleep.


    In the private room of the bar not far away Murphy immediately picked up his mobile phone and


    checked the position.


    He frowned and thought about something.


    Soon he made a phone call.


    "We can take action now!"


    "Now? It''s not the right time yet..."


    "Now, right now! I want the news toe out before dawn tomorrow!"


    "Okay, whatever!"


    Murphy


    After hanging up the phone, he immediately checked the mobile phone''s location and smiled.


    The night passed.


    Jacob woke up first, but was awakened by a phone call.


    "Mr. Jacob, please go back to thepany as soon as possible! Something is wrong!"


    Jacob'' secretary said in a panic.


    "What''s the matter?" Jacob stood up and looked back at the sleeping woman on the bed, with a trace


    of reluctance in his eyes.


    "Our shopping mall was attacked by the explosionst night, and even some people were injured. Now


    thepany is in a mess. You need toe back to preside over the overall situation!"


    Jacob''s heart jolted and he frowned.


    ''How could it be?''


    "Where is Barry?"


    "Mr. Jacob, have you forgotten? Mr. Barry go abroad."


    Hearing that, Jacob thought, ''How could I forget it? I thought he was still in thepany.''


    "Okay, calm down first. I''ll be right there!"


    "Okay."


    Putting down his phone, Jacob walked to the bed andy beside her. He reached out his hand and


    stroked her cheek. "Honey, you''d better sleep a little longer. I don''t want to wake you up. I''ll ask Jane to


    pick you up and take you hometer."


    "You have to be obedient."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Go home and wait for me. You must wait for me toe back and I will give you a surprise."


    Jacob smiled with satisfaction, as if he had waited for the long expected happiness.


    Last night, he was very satisfied and happy.


    She belonged to him.


    For the first time in so many days, Jacob felt so happy.


    In aa, L seemed to have sensed something. She hummed as if she acquiesced in it.


    Jacob nodded with satisfaction and gave her a gentle kiss on the forehead.


    Soon, he left.


    He texted her in the car, "L, remember to go home tonight."


    Soon, Jacob arrived at thepany and began to deal with the explosion in a hurry.


    On the other side, L gradually woke up.


    The first thing she saw was the message from Jacob.


    She frowned in confusion and tapped her head slightly, as if it was very heavy.


    The feeling of hangover made her very ufortable. She shook her head.


    She thought in her mind, ''Where am I? This is a very strange ce!


    It looks like a hotel room?''


    When L was about to get out of bed, she pulled back the quilt and shouted, "Ah!"


    ''What happened?


    Why am I naked?


    And there is also some inexplicable blood...


    It is like a mark left under certain circumstances.''


    Thinking of this, L was scared.


    She wondered where and what she was doingst night.


    She remembered that she was drinking with Murphy. What happenedter?


    But L couldn''t remember it at all. She bit her lips in chagrin.


    When she was about to get dressed in a hurry, the door of the room suddenly opened and Murphy


    walked in as if nothing had happened.


    "L, your clothes have been washed by me. You can wear this first."


    There seemed to be some bruises on Murphy''s face, and there was a trace of sadness and guilt on his


    face.


    L waspletely out of control. She shook her head and wrapped herself tightly in the quilt. "Why


    are you here..."


    "L... I''m sorry..." Murphy suddenly approached her, knelt down and lowered his head.


    L was stunned.


    "Why should you say sorry?"


    "Don''t... Don''t you remember what happened?" Murphy sighed and said regretfully.

 Chapter 340 We Did Something Wrong

    Chapter 340 We Did Something Wrong


    L froze.


    What was going on?


    She shook her head and asked, "What are you talking about, Murphy? What happened? Why? Why


    did this happen? "


    Murphy looked at her deeply. "I''m sorry, L. We did something wrongst night!"


    He suddenly stretched out his hand and pped it on his right cheek. He said angrily, "It''s all my fault!


    I''m sorry for Kate. I have done something wrong. I deserve to die! "


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    L swallowed deeply and shook her head violently. "No, it''s not. How could we... How could we do


    that? You must have made a mistake! Something is wrong? "


    Frightened, L covered the quilt and shouted angrily, "Get out! Get out! I don''t want to see you! "


    Murphy sighed, "Okay, I''ll wait for you outside. Remember to change your clothes. I''ll wait for you."


    After Murphy left, L burst into tears.


    Her eyes were blurred.


    She only remembered that she had drunk a lot with Murphyst night?


    What happened next?


    She even felt that she vaguely saw Jacob!


    They ran on the street andter checked in a hotel room, but she was with Jacob.


    Now she thought about it. Did she take Murphy as Jacob?


    No... How could this be!


    Did she make the same mistake as Jacob?


    What should she do?


    How could she face Jacob?


    Originally, there were many gaps between them. But now, she even slept with Murphy.


    My God?


    Why did God torture and turn against her like this?


    The happiness that was within her reach was fading away!


    L couldn''t help crying on the bed.


    Hearing the sound outside, a cold smile appeared on Murphy''s face.


    Coincidentally, Jane came over. She thought she would meet L, but it turned out to be Murphy.


    "You... Why are you here? "


    Jane was confused and thought, ''Didn''t Jacob ask me to pick up L?''


    Murphy nodded and said, "I''m here for L too. She just came back yesterday. I want to give her a


    wee, but she has been in the room for a long time and hasn''te out yet."


    Jane frowned slightly, "I think you can go back. You don''t need toe here. I have something to do


    with L. "


    However, Murphy stood still and had no intention of leaving. "Miss Jane, although you have a close


    rtionship with L, she wants me to wait for her here. I won''t leave unless shees out. "


    Jane said discontentedly, "Mr. Murphy, it seems inappropriate for you to do so."


    "Nothing is inappropriate. If she goes with youter, I have no objection. " Murphy looked calm and


    confident.


    Full of doubts, Jane walked in.


    The room was a little messy. Jane didn''t know what was on Jacob''s mind. He suddenly asked her to


    After entering the room, Jane looked around, but she didn''t see L. There were only some wrinkles


    on the bed.


    Soon, L came out of the bathroom and changed a new set of clothes.


    "L!" Jane shouted.


    L stopped in surprise. Looking at the woman in front of her, she pounced on Jane with red eyes.


    "Jane, why are you here?"


    Jane held her tightly in her arms and asked, "What happened? Why are you crying? "


    L felt very aggrieved, mixed with a lot of emotions, unable to vent. "I''m sorry, Jane. I''m sorry... "


    Janeforted her and patted her on the back. "It''s okay. It''s good that you''re back. Now that you''re


    back, we''ll be relieved. "


    L felt sad and sad, but she couldn''t say anything.


    "I can''t go back. I can''t go back."


    Confused, Jane didn''t ask, waiting for L to calm down.


    L took a deep breath and wiped her tears.


    "Jane, I know you are here to take me home. But I don''t want to go back now. "


    "Why don''t you go home? Are you really going to leave with Murphy? "


    "Murphy..."


    "He is waiting for you outside. L, what do you have to do with him? "


    Facing Jane''s question, L had to prevaricate, "No, nothing. I just asked him to help me. I have


    something to talk to him. You can go back first."


    After saying that, L opened the door and saw Murphy.


    "Let''s go."


    Murphy nodded with a smile. After taking a look at Jane, he turned around and left.


    Jane was confused. What was going on?


    She couldn''t help but wonder if Murphy had got some evidence of her crime, so that she would listen to


    him so much?


    It was the same at the wedding. Now L was willing to leave with Murphy rather than go home with


    her?


    It was so strange.


    After L and Murphy got into the car, the atmosphere was very awkward.


    "How did it happen?"


    Murphy sighed, "The two of us were both drunk. You know, drunken mistakes. You took me as Jacob,


    and I took you as Kate. Naturally, I did something wrong. "


    L closed her eyes and listened silently.


    "I woke up early in the morning and realized that I made a big mistake. I wanted to run away


    subconsciously, but I felt that it was irresponsible! So I bought you new clothes! "


    "But I thought I saw Jacob. It''s very real..." L muttered.


    Murphy frowned and said, "I think what you said is true. Maybe we miss them too much... "


    "You were drunk too. How could you remember it so clearly?"


    Murphy turned to look at the inquiring eyes of L and sighed, "I always have the memory while being


    drunk. Well, I probably remember all of them... "


    L''s whole body was extremely cold.


    Resigned to fate, she turned her head and said, "Murphy, take it as a nightmare. Let''s stop talking


    about it, okay?"


    Murphy clenched her fists and said, "Yes, I can''t let Kate know, or she will really be angry. And I also


    feel sorry for you. L, how should I make up for you?"


    "No need! I don''t need anything! " L said firmly, "Let''s just pretend that nothing has happened!"


    "L, do you think it possible?" Murphy stared at her deeply.


    L''s heart sank. "Of course. I can! "


    Her words were so weak that even she herself would not believe them.


    How could she pretend that nothing had happened?


    She couldn''t dodge the huge mistake she had made!


    She couldn''t face Jacob anymore, even Kate!


    "But I... I couldn''t pretend that nothing has happened. L, do you know that for so many years, there


    has always been only one person in my heart... "

 Chapter 341 We Cant Be Together As We Used To Be

    Chapter 341 We Can''t Be Together As We Used To Be


    "We have to pretend that nothing has happened! Otherwise, what should we do! We know it was just


    an ident, right? Since it was an ident, don''t say anything more. "


    L''s mind was in a mess.


    Everything had been in a mess since the wedding.


    Gritting her lips tightly, L said, "Murphy, both Kate and Florence need you. Don''te to me again!


    I''ll go to see Kate sometime. "


    "L, there is something I have to say. Although I''m sorry, I don''t regret it when I recall it! "


    Murphy leaned forward and tried to hold her hand.


    L dodged him and frowned, "Murphy, what are you doing?"


    Holding her hand, Murphy said in a firm tone, "You know very well that for all these years, I have only


    liked you! Back then, I took you away not only because of your ability, but also because I wanted to


    take you away! In my heart, no matter it''s Flora or Kate, they are not as good as you!"


    What Murphy saidpletely awakened L.


    She frowned and shook her head. "You... How could you... "


    She had thought that Murphy would let go of the past and start over again, but now it seemed that he


    had never changed?


    "My heart has never changed!"


    "Murphy! You have to remember that you have a wife and a daughter, and I only have one person in


    my heart! I won''t do anything to you anymore! Besides, I don''t love you! Last night was just an


    ident. Even if it wasn''t you, it would be another man. In my heart, it is never a big deal! I hope you


    won''t misunderstand anything! "


    After saying that, L immediately got out of the car and ran away without looking back.


    Looking at her back, Murphy was furious and hammered the steering wheel.


    Flustered, L bumped into Jane.


    "L, what''s wrong with you? Why do you look so bad?"


    L calmed down and smiled bitterly. "Nothing..."


    "Let''s go home first."


    "No, Jane, I won''t go back!" L shook her head with tears in her eyes. "Jane, let''s go back to your


    home."


    Jane nodded and went back home with L, pouring a cup of hot water.


    "You don''t look good. How about I take you to the hospital?"


    "Jane, I''m fine. I''ll be fine after a day''s rest. Can you not tell others that I''m here? "


    After hesitating for a few seconds, Jane nodded.


    "But you have to tell me what happened, or I won''t take you in."


    L nodded and said, "I can tell you why I left the wedding."


    When L told Jane everything.


    "So you are looking for your parents. That''s a good thing. Why do you hide it from everyone? You don''t


    know how much Grandma is worried about you. "


    "Grandma..." When L mentioned her grandmother, she felt deeply guilty and self-reproach. "I failed


    her. How is Grandma? "


    "Fortunately, my mother often goes to see her, and her condition is stable."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "That''s good."


    "Isn''t it good for you to find your parents? But you still look weird. Is there anything wrong, L? "


    In the face of Jane''s questioning, L did hide it.


    "That''s good. I''ve been with them for a while, so I am back now."


    L''s face was a little pale. "There are also some things in my studio that I have toe back to deal


    with."


    "What do you mean by that? Aren''t you going back home?"


    "I don''t know. Something happened. I need some time," said L, shaking her head.


    "L, no matter what the reason is, you should go back."


    L shook her head and smiled. Then she went back to her room and closed the door.


    Jane told this to Jacob and Mrs. Gu.


    Mrs. Gu came to Jane''s house that night.


    As soon as she saw L, she held L in her arms and cried, "My good girl, why are you so silly?"


    "Grandma..."


    "If you want to find your parents, you can ask me. How can you be so stupid to believe others! Do you


    prefer to believe others than Grandma? "


    Gritting her teeth tightly, L silently shed tears.


    Mrs. Gu frowned, "Have you really found your parents?"


    L nodded, with a deep look in her eyes. "Yes, my parents are in France. I have been with them all


    the time. My mother is in poor health, so I stayed with them for a few more days."


    Mrs. Gu blinked, shook her head and said, "Are you sure they are your real parents? Have you done a


    DNA test? "


    L face changed. She felt that her grandmother meant something else, and her heart suddenly


    tightened.


    Did grandma really know something?


    If what her parents said was true, would Grandma really do that?


    It seemed that there was something wrong with Grandma''s expression.


    "Not yet. But their evidence is the same as my memory. But you are right. It''s good to have a DNA test.


    I will do it. "


    Mrs. Gu held L''s hand tightly and said, "Louisa, don''t be so careless. It will be bad if you make a


    mistake."


    Hearing this, L blinked and said in a low voice, "Grandma, do you know something? If you know, just


    tell me. "


    Grandma, it''s not toote if you tell me now.


    She also hoped that Grandma could tell her the truth directly.


    Mrs. Gu lowered her eyes and said gently, "I just feel sorry for you."


    Mrs. Gu thought to herself, ''Your parents must be fake. But why did they lie to you?


    Or was there any misunderstanding here?''


    But Mrs. Gu couldn''t tell L.


    The Gu family would be destroyed if she told the truth.


    Everything would be over.


    Therefore, Mrs. Gu would not tell anyone about L''s real identity.


    Obviously, L was a little disappointed. She pursed her lips and said, "Grandma, I''m sorry. I know you


    don''t want me to leave you, so... I didn''t tell you because I was afraid that you would be worried. "


    Hearing her words, Mrs. Gu knew that she had misunderstood. She shook her head and exined,


    "Louisa, you really misunderstood me. How could I not want to see you find your parents? I''m not that


    selfish to keep you by my side, but... "


    Seeing that her grandmother stopped, L was waiting, but her grandmother did not go on.


    "Louisa, let''s go home. Jacob has been waiting for you for a long time." Mrs. Gu changed the topic and


    said to L earnestly.


    Speaking of Jacob, her heart ached even more.


    "Grandma, I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I won''t go back to Gu family."


    "Jacob and I would never be the same as we used to be."


    She sobbed and even turned around, not daring to look at her grandmother.

 Chapter 342 She Was Cheated

    Chapter 342 She Was Cheated


    Mrs. Gu returned in disappointment.


    L felt lucky that her grandmother was in good condition which didn''t make her feel too guilty.


    But when Grandma left, Grandma''s expression and eyes made her very uneasy.


    She didn''t even know what her grandmother was thinking.


    That night, Mrs. Gu called Jacob home urgently.


    "Grandma, the stock price of thepany has recovered a little before the closing. Although it was


    affected, it was saved in time and the public rtions were well done. I believe that a press conference


    will be held tomorrow. There will be no problem. "


    Jacob''s face was pale and he couldn''t hide his tiredness.


    He was so busy that he even forgot to ask Jane about L.


    "Well, since thepany is handed over to you, you don''t have to report to me anymore. You can


    make the decision by yourself. I also believe in your ability. "


    "I asked you toe back not to ask about thepany''s affairs, but L. You must know that she


    hase back. Do you have any n?"


    In the face of Mrs. Gu, Jacob was very determined. "Grandma, she is still your granddaughter inw. It


    won''t change. I will take her home. "


    "What''s the point of making any promise to Grandma now? What''s going on with her to find her


    parents? "


    Jacob frowned, "I''m investigating, but there''s something wrong with it. I''m afraid that it''s because of


    Murphy."


    "Murphy Duan? He looks like a bad guy! He''s making use of L. I don''t believe that you haven''t


    thought of fighting back?"


    "Don''t worry. She is always mine."


    Said Jacob confidently.


    They had made upst night, at least in Jacob''s heart.


    But he couldn''t tell his grandma like that.


    "You have to put it into action! L must be our Gu Family''s daughter-inw! "


    "Yes, Grandma."


    "And her parents who came out of nowhere. Go and check them. Don''t let L be cheated without


    knowing it!"


    Mrs. Gu said with a frown.


    Jacob was surprised, "Grandma, why are you so sure that they are lying to her? I think it is a good


    thing for her to find her parents, but it doesn''t sound right. "


    Mrs. Gu''s face shed. "Grandma is just afraid that L will be deceived by bad guys. After all, so


    many years have passed. How could it be so coincident that they are found by Murphy?


    Maybe Murphy still can''t let her go."


    That''s what Jacob thought, too.


    "I''m on it now. The news from France will be soon sent back, and I''ve also sent Barry there. Grandma,


    take care of yourself. Don''t think too much. "


    "Yes, you are right. Grandma is waiting to have a great grandson. "


    Speaking of this, Jacob slightly frowned and lowered his eyes.


    Knowing that it was not a permanent solution to live with Jane, L found a new house and moved in.


    Now she was alone with Anna, without Flora and Lily.


    She sent a message to Anna to restart the activity, which made Anna at a loss.


    After all, the past was not over. Was L really going toe back?


    L told her that life should always be forward.


    No matter what would happen in the future, she couldn''t give up her career.


    In fact, it was also a way for her to paralyze herself. Only by being busy and working could she


    temporarily get rid of the shackles of reality.


    She started her busy work. Standing under the shlight, she didn''t mention anything about her private


    life.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Instead, it aroused greater heat.


    She became the hot star.


    Every day, L would talk to Mrs. Zheng on the phone, as if they had a tacit understanding that they


    didn''t mention it again.


    L had been trying to escape, but the busy Jacob came to her.


    He walked into her new home and looked around. He pointed at the balcony and said, "I remember you


    like to be in a daze on the balcony. You''d better put a chair there. I''ll ask someone to bring one here


    "And I''ve brought you the saltmp from home."


    Frowning slightly, L said discontentedly, "It''s none of your business."


    "Are you still mad at me?"


    He thought that Lily had exined everything to her. Besides, they had made it up that night. He didn''t


    expect that she would be so awkward to live outside.


    He thought it must be because she found her parents and wanted to live with them, so he didn''t stop


    her.


    Anyway, he was going to move in.


    "I''m not mad."


    But she didn''t know how to face him.


    And she didn''t want to do anything with him afterwards. She couldn''t bear to divorce him and didn''t


    want to go back either.


    She had no choice but to keep in a stalemate.


    She didn''t know what to do next, so she made herself busy at work.


    She seldom came back. Today she finished work early, but it was such a coincidence. He must have


    calcted the time.


    "You are not mad. Why is your face so long? You look like a dissatisfied woman. "


    "Why do I look like a dissatisfied woman? Don''t talk nonsense. You should go back if there is nothing


    else. I need to have a rest. "


    However, Jacob sat down leisurely, grabbed her hand and pulled her into his arms.


    She fell into his arms and sat on her legs.


    L struggled and her face turned red. "What are you doing? Don''t be such a rogue!"


    She looked like to be pissed off, which reminded Jacob of the time when she just came back from


    abroad.


    In his eyes, it was the hesitant act.


    Jacob was in a good mood. He took her hand and said, "If I were a rogue, you would be a rogue''s


    wife."


    L was quite familiar with him. What a rogue he was!


    It was not easy for her to have a fresh start, but he still wanted to disturb her heart.


    If he was not a bastard, what was he?


    L seemed very ufortable. She frowned and said, "Stop it. I''m really tired. I want to have a rest."


    Hearing this, Jacob let go of her. As soon as she got her freedom and was about to leave, she was


    pulled to the bed by him.


    She was shocked. "What are you doing?"


    As a matter of fact, Jacob held her in his arms andy down on the bed, overbearing and irresistible.


    "Aren''t you tired? Let''s have a rest. "


    L coughed and said, "I can''t rest until you leave. Leave please, it''s getting dark. We both have


    business to deal with tomorrow. "


    Holding her in his arms, Jacob closed his eyes and said gently, "Yes, so go to bed early. Stop arguing. "


    L frowned with dissatisfaction. When she was about to say something, she heard a steady breath.


    Did he really fall asleep?


    "Hello?"


    She said softly, as if she didn''t have the heart to wake him up.


    Because she also knew that recently, in addition to several consecutive problems, there were big news


    about the Gu consortium every day. It was difficult for her not to know.


    He must be very tired.


    L pursed her lips and didn''t move. She just let him hold her until the second day.


    To her surprise, she had a good sleep.


    She hadn''t slept for such a long time since the wedding. When she woke up in the morning, it was


    already ten o''clock!


    There was the saltmp on the bedside table.


    She looked at it quietly.


    A bitter smile appeared on L''s lips, which made a slight smile.


    She jumped off the bed and looked around. She didn''t know when he had left, and there was a lounge


    chair on the balcony.


    At this time, Anna called.


    She remembered that there was no schedule for today.


    "Anna?"


    The phone was connected, but there was no sound.


    "Are you working for Murphy now?" Who was Jacob talking to?


    "It''s none of your business. You fired me, I have to find a new job! "

 Chapter 343 A Missed Confession

    Chapter 343 A Missed Confession


    L''s heart skipped a beat and her eyebrows twitched. She recognized that it was Lily.


    Why would Anna want her to listen to the conversation between Jacob and Lily?


    What''s wrong with it?


    Countless thoughts flooded into her mind.


    "What a coincidence! You have found a job with Murphy. It''s hard not to doubt if you have a deep


    rtionship with him."


    Said Jacob in a low voice.


    Lily felt a little uneasy and said in a low voice, "I''ve been not working for many days. It is Mr. Murphy


    who found me and appreciated my working ability. It is also for the sake of L, he provided me the


    job. Is there anything wrong it, Mr. Jacob? So if you don''t hire me, I''ll really be homeless? "


    "Lily, you don''t have to be stubborn. You don''t have to hide anything in front of me. What benefits did


    Murphy give you and let you speak for him? "


    Clenching her fists, Lily said, "After all, L sold me out."


    "It''s not that she sold you out, but that I felt something was wrong with you, so I checked. And you


    really did something. "


    Lily stopped pretending and sneered, "Yes, he has given me a lot of benefits, and he is not like you,


    who are despicable and shameless!"


    Jacob frowned slightly, "Is there any misunderstanding here?"


    How could he be med like this?


    "Aren''t you the one who attacked my parents? You made my father lost his job and my mother fall


    down from the stairs. Now she is still lying in the hospital! Humph! I don''t have a job or ie. Of


    course I have to work for Murphy. Only in this way can he pay me and let me support my parents! And


    you and L are all heartless! "


    Obviously, Lily was so excited that she almost stood up.


    Jacob said calmly, "I don''t know what you said. Although I threatened you, I didn''t take any action. You


    must have been cheated. "


    Lily was stunned.


    "If I''m right, it must be Murphy who told you this, right?"


    Lily was a little surprised and pretended to be firm. "You don''t need to care who told me that. I know it


    must be you who did it! You are afraid that I will say something wrong and make her misunderstand!


    But no one can rify it except me! "


    "I don''t need your rification. I remembered everything. " Jacob said slightly, "I admit that I hugged


    you and mistook you for L. But you pushed me away immediately and you got stimted. And I fell


    asleep too. I didn''t do anything."


    "So what! So what? In L''s heart, we have already done it. "


    Listening to the cold voice from the phone, L was in a daze silently.


    She was not surprised, but she didn''t know why Lily did that.


    It seemed that Jacob knew what L was thinking, so he asked, "Why?"


    "Didn''t I tell you? Why do you still ask?"


    Jacob shook his head and said, "I know you were really stimted that day. It''s my fault. I didn''t care


    about your feelings. I knew I was wrong, but I still vented my anger on you. But you wouldn''t be willing


    to sacrifice your reputation for such a small thing?"


    "No one cares about my reputation. Even if I sleep with you, no one cares about what I think."


    Lily''s face turned pale and said sadly.


    Jacob took a deep look at her and frowned, "How could no one care? The saddest person to know this


    is none other than Barry. "


    Lily''s heart jolted and asked in a trembling voice, "What did you say?"


    Jacob fell into silence.


    Lily seemed a little nervous and said anxiously, "Why did you say that? He was just worried about you.


    He didn''t believe you would do such a thing. Why he is the saddest one? "


    Lily knew that in Barry''s heart, Jacob was much more important than her.


    She was nobody.


    Jacob looked into Lily''s face and found that his guess was right.


    Lily had Barry in her heart.


    And Barry had Lily in his heart as well.


    But there was another person hiding in Barry''s deep heart.


    So Barry was in a dilemma and didn''t know who he loved.


    Jacob remembered that in the past, Barry and Lily had been like a happy enemy, following him and


    L. At that time, Flora was also there.


    Butter, when Barry knew that Flora loved Murphy, he decided to let it go.


    "Don''t you know that Barry was going to confess his love to someone after the wedding? He even


    booked a restaurant. "


    Lily was shocked.


    All of a sudden, it urred to her that on the wedding day, he secretly pulled her and said, "Hey, how


    about having a drink after the wedding. Let''s get hammered."


    Lily pouted and said scornfully, "I''m exhausted these days. How can I have the strength to y? Maybe


    another day. "


    "No, it must be today. If you don''t want to y at all, then just watch."


    Barry hadn''t had a date with a girl for so many years, so he had made an appointment to express his


    love so casually.


    But Lily didn''t expect so many things would happenter.


    When he came to her home to look for her, he never said he loved her. Yes, she told him that she had


    slept with Jacob. How could he say anything.


    Lily came to her senses and said with self-mockery, "Mr. Jacob, you don''t have to lie to me like this. He


    used to have a crush on Flora, and then he met a foreign beauty. He went abroad from time to time. Do


    you really think I know nothing? It''s too much to deceive me with this kind of thing. "


    Lily said in a sobbing voice.


    However, Jacob shook his head and smiled, "I never lie. And I disdain to do such a thing. It''s true that


    Barry went abroad, but it is all for me. What''s more, the foreign beauty you said do exist, but she is a


    mother. He takes care of her for me. It''s not the kind of rtionship you think. "


    However, something on the other end of the phone fell to the ground and broke into pieces.


    Looking down at the messy pieces and water stains on the ground, L felt sad.


    She burst into tears.


    Hearing this, Anna, who was holding the phone, hesitated to see the expression on Jacob''s face, but


    he didn''t seem to notice anything unusual.


    He didn''t think there was anything wrong.


    Lily was surprised and clenched her fists. "What did you say? That woman has a child? "


    Seeing that Jacob nodded, Lily asked again, "Did you ask him to go there?"


    "Yes, I just asked him to take care of my friend''s wife and daughter. It has nothing to do with me and


    Barry. "


    Lily wouldn''t believe such an excuse.


    But Lily thought that foreign beauty shouldn''t be Barry''s woman.


    Her heart was filled with joy.


    Then a basin of cold water extinguished her me.


    "He was very sad when he heard about us from you, so he escaped abroad. I didn''t stop him, because


    I knew that his first love was over again. "


    The first time he had with Flora was even with no beginning.


    As for Lily, Barry thought she should belong to him, but he didn''t expect that she had something to do


    with Jacob, which was a devastating blow to him anyway.


    And today''s conversation was devastating to Lily too.


    Her face was pale and she shook her head violently. "No. It is not over. I don''t know he is the same as


    me. "


    Lily had liked him for a long time, so she always pestered him and followed him. Sometimes she even


    went against him to show her sense of existence. Even if Flora was there, she was not afraid.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    But since she knew that Barry loved Flora deeply, and after Flora''s death, Jacob didn''t give up and


    found a foreign beauty for Barry, so by then she began to hate Jacob.


    Bit by bit, the hatred erupted.

 Chapter 344 A Soap Opera

    Chapter 344 A Soap Opera


    In Lily''s heart, Jacob was definitely her nemesis.


    She had seen Jacob make a match between Flora and Barry several times, then she knew that he


    encouraged Barry to find that woman abroad, so she hated him.


    If it weren''t for him, she might have been with Barry a long time ago.


    But now, she destroyed it by herself?


    "Now that Barry has escaped, you should calm down and think about what to do and what not to do."


    Jacob sighed, "You are not a bad person and you didn''t do anything bad. You''d better not be with


    Murphy. Otherwise, he will make you regret. "


    "If you really want to repent, I believe that L and Barry will forgive you. If you insist, you will lose both


    of them.


    After saying that, Jacob stood up.


    Lily stood still, lost in thought. Then he left.


    Soon, Anna picked up her phone and said, "L, I did what Mr. Jacob asked me to do. I''ll pick you up


    for the activity tomorrow. "


    L hummed nkly and hung up the phone.


    A shocking fact came to her mind, which made her a little surprised.


    In other words, nothing happened between them.


    But she and Murphy... Why did they miss again and again?


    It was all her fault!


    It was getting dark.


    L lounged at home and read the news on the Inte. Soon, Jacob broke in.


    Just like his own home, he walked leisurely to her bedside and patted her. "Now you know you


    misunderstood me."


    "How do you know that Lily lied to me?" said L in a hoarse voice.


    "I just found that you met Lily."


    She was a famous star, so every move of her would naturally attract attention.


    Therefore, as soon as she came back, some passers-by saw it and posted it on the Inte.


    Of course, she was so busy and careless. How could she pay attention to her own news on the


    inte?


    Jacob had already anonymously entered her fan group to spy on her move.


    Therefore, it was Lily in the picture, who was chatting with L.


    But she still misunderstood himter, so he knew that the crux was still on Lily.


    Of course, L didn''t know he had such a side. She thought he had used some tricks, frowned


    disdainfully and said, "You really didn''t hurt Lily''s parents?"


    Jacob blinked innocently and approached her body, looking for the familiar warmth.


    "Do you think I would do such a thing?"


    "No. But if you''re pushed too hard, what can''t you do?"


    Jacob reached out his hand and pinched the tip of her nose. "My wife knows me very well."


    Hearing the word "wife", L turned her head guiltily and lowered her head in a muffled voice.


    Jacob felt that she still had something on her mind. He held her tightly and asked, "What are you


    worried about? I''m innocent. Or it is because of you parents? "


    When she heard this, it was like he wasining?


    "Jacob, have you ever thought that maybe it''s not a good thing for us to find my parents?"


    Jacob frowned, "What do you mean? Is our rtionship veryplicated? The blood rtionship that


    had been lost for many years? A lover finally bes a brother and a sister? "


    Speechless, L rolled her eyes and said, "Do you think it''s a soap opera?"


    "Otherwise, I''m the one who killed your father?"


    L paused and shook her head.


    Jacob smiled bitterly, "See, it won''t be so dramatic."


    She thought that maybe life was a soap opera, which was caught off guard, but could do nothing.


    Because the plot had already been arranged.


    L pushed him and struggled, but he refused. He threatened, "Don''t move. I won''t do anything to you.


    But if you struggle, I can''t guarantee it. "


    L snorted, "I just..."


    There was a rumbling in L''s tummy.


    It was not until then that Jacob was stunned. He and L looked at each other and saw the smile in


    each other''s eyes.


    He gradually let go of her, got up from the bed and went straight to the fridge.


    He looked at it again and again.


    However, L picked up her phone and said, "I''m ordering takeout. You''d better leave now."


    Of course, Jacob ignored her words. He went straight to grab the phone and turned it off peremptorily.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Frowning, L said angrily, "There''s nothing in the fridge. I just moved in! Even if you want to do


    something, it''s useless. Don''t stop me. I''m hungry. "


    "I know you are hungry, but it''s not in a hurry. Besides, the takeout is not that clean. Give me some


    time."


    He made a phone call, said several dishes name and the address.


    L curled her lips in disdain. "It''s still takeout."


    She had been hungry all day long at home and fell asleep without eating anything.


    She went into the bathroom angrily and didn''te out until an hourter.


    However, the smell in the restaurant was tempting.


    It smelled like home cooked food.


    L almost lost her bnce and passed out because of hunger. Fortunately, Jacob came in and held


    her, walking directly to the table.


    Looking at L in the bathrobe, whose hair was wet but somewhat greedy, Jacob said, "This is not a


    take out. Have a taste and you''ll know."


    With doubt, L picked up her chopsticks, took a bite and said in surprise, "It''s Daisy''s cooking!"


    Jacob nodded, "I know you are greedy for her cooking, so she made some dishes you like."


    L couldn''t think of anything. Anyway, she was very hungry. Only after a full meal could she have the


    strength topete with him.


    "Where is Barry? Barry always did this for you."


    As a boss of apany, Barry was ordered by Jacob to run errands. Even L felt him wronged, let


    alone Lily who admired Barry?


    Jacob felt that she was implying something, as if she wanted to break this subtle bnce. He cleared


    his throat and said, "He is abroad."


    "Oh..."


    "Go to see that foreign beauty?"


    Jacob paused and said, "No, it''s not like that."


    "Okay."


    After eating a few more bites, L put down her chopsticks.


    Seeing that she turned around and was about to leave, Jacob held her hand and said, "Okay, I''ll tell


    you the truth. I ask Barry to investigate your parents."


    She opened her eyes wide in shock. She had nned to get the news of the foreign beauty, but she


    didn''t expect that Jacob would tell her the truth. She frowned and said, "What do you want?"


    "I don''t want to do anything. I just want to know what you want to hide."


    L bit her lips tightly.


    "Normally, when you find your parents, you wille back happily and won''t hide from me and


    Grandma. But there is something wrong with you. It must have something to do with your identity. It


    doesn''t matter if you don''t tell me. He will get the news soon. "


    L was stunned.


    She fixed her eyes on him, feeling restless.


    She knew it wouldn''t be long, but she didn''t know what to say to him.


    Did he really have to wait until he found out?


    "If you want to know, you''d better ask me."


    L said firmly with a gloomy face.

 Chapter 345 You Are A Coward

    Chapter 345 You Are A Coward


    Jacob clenched his fingers and looked at her seriously. "Don''t you want to hide it? I thought you would


    keep it a secret... "


    L shook her head. "I know it would happen, but I don''t know when it wille. But I have to tell you


    that you have no choice. After all, you know nothing about it. "


    "What''s going on?" Jacob asked with a frown


    L sighed andy on the bed.


    She continued.


    The more Jacob listened, the more angry he looked.


    After saying that, L pursed her lips tightly and chuckled, "If you were me, what would you do?"


    Jacob was stunned.


    He had imagined countless possibilities, but he didn''t expect it to be like this.


    He was right. In a twinkling of an eye, the couple became sworn enemies?


    Jacob stood up and looked at her in the light. "No matter what happens, I won''t let go of your hand."


    "L, we have made a deal that no one can mention the word of ''divorce ''."


    His tone was firm and unquestionable, which made L feel warm in her heart.


    "I can''t ask for a divorce, so we have to separate now. Give us some time... "


    "What else do you want to think about? You misunderstood me and Lily, and now I have cleared my


    name, and you said that there was a conflict between our families. Even if there is no problem with our


    family background, do you have any other excuse to break up with me? "


    In the face of Jacob''s questioning, L was speechless for a moment.


    It was hard to say.


    "It seems that I''m right." Jacob sighed helplessly.


    He could do nothing to L. This woman must be his nemesis innately.


    "Jacob, my parents didn''t allow me toe back. I came back because I want to figure it out."


    "Then why don''t you ask Grandma directly?"


    L was speechless. She kept silent for a few seconds and red at him.


    Jacob knew clearly that she had lost her courage, but he insisted on asking her. How could he not


    annoy her?


    "Bastard, did you do it on purpose? Do you really think I don''t dare to ask? "


    Jacob leaned forward and pinched the tip of her nose dotingly. "You are just a coward."


    Pursing her lips, L pushed his hand away discontentedly. "Do you really think I dare not say it? I''ll


    ask Grandma tomorrow! "


    Jacob held her hand and put it in his palm. He said softly, "Well, be good. I''ll ask about it clearly. Don''t


    worry. I''ll give you a satisfactory answer."


    Hearing this, L felt relieved.


    She looked at the man with her big eyes, "What kind of reply do you think I will be satisfied?"


    He reached out his hand, stroked her hair and said gently, "Trust me. I always feel that God won''t


    torture us like this."


    However, L pushed him away and said angrily, "I don''t believe in God. He always makes trouble out


    of nowhere and makes people restless! Jacob, go ask Grandma. Whether you have the courage to say


    it or not, I will give you three days. Three dayster, I will go to the Gu family by myself. "


    Jacob nodded slightly and said nothing more.


    But that night, Jacob still stayed. He didn''t do anything but hugged her tightly and slept the whole night.


    This kind of life was like a dream.


    It was unreal.


    But it happened beside her.


    She was greedy for his warmth, but there were some things that were always hidden in her heart.


    When L woke up, she saw the prepared breakfast and the fridge full of food.


    He left a note, "Wherever you are, take care of yourself."


    L pouted, tore off the note and was about to throw it into the trash can, but she hesitated for a


    moment.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    After a while, she threw it away.


    Just then, Anna arrived at the door.


    "Mr. Jacob asked you to have breakfast before we set out to shoot the advertisement."


    L turned around, lost in thought, as if she thought that Flora and Lily were standing at the door.


    But when she saw it clearly, she was disappointed.


    Why did she have an illusion?


    This familiar scene would never appear again.


    L nodded and was about to go out. But when she passed by the trash can, she picked up the note


    and put it on the table. Then she walked out with a smile.


    An unexpected guest came to the filming site.


    Ellie''s men not only upied the studio, but also took the photographer away.


    When L rushed there, there was nothing.


    Anna hurried to contact her, but L went straight to Ellie and blocked the camera. "Ellie, you sure


    have no other tricks and use such a low-level method?"


    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand! If you don''t get out of the way, I''ll call someone here.


    No big star will end up in a fight in person. I''m not going to lower myself like you. "


    Ellie raised her head proudly like a peacock.


    In contrast, L was a little lonely.


    "I won''t make trouble, but I''m not afraid of it. Obviously, you are going to bully me. Do you want all my


    staff to endure it with me? I can''t do it! Ellie, if I can''t shoot today, and you can''t finish it either! "


    Seeing that L was so stubborn, Ellie sneered and said, "Why are you still so stubborn with me? Are


    you qualified to be against me? Do you really think that you can stand by my side with the help of the


    Gu family? Don''t forget that the Ye Family is behind me! "


    Of course, L knew the power of Ye Family.


    If the Gu Family was a local viin, then the Ye Family was a powerful dragon.


    "I don''t care about Ye Family or Gu family. I''m just a star. Whoever goes against me, I''ll pay back. I


    have no other choice. If your Ye Family is too idle, just deal with me, a little star. Let everyone know


    how capable Ye Family is! "


    With a red face, Ellie angrily pointed at L and said, "Don''t becent! Even if Jacob wants to


    marry you, he hasn''t married you, has he? If you two are together, there will be no good result! Humph!


    He will be driven to the wall ande back to me sooner orter! By that day, you don''t even have a


    chance to be the mistress! "


    L frowned, "What do you mean by ''driven to the wall''? What are you going to do, Ellie? "


    Ellie approached her and whispered, "I said I wouldn''t let you go! Ye family wille back soon. At that


    time, our Ye family will squeeze out the market of Gu family and force Gu family into a dead end! L,


    it''s all your fault! If the Gu family is destroyed one day, it''s also you who caused it, you know? "


    L''s face was pale. She bit her lips tightly and shook her head.


    "If you give him back to me, I can protect the Gu consortium. But you are still impenitent. I can destroy


    even Jacob, let alone you! " With a ferocious look on Ellie''s face, she said in a cold voice, "You have


    the right to make a choice. Don''t force me to use my trump card. I''m looking forward to your good y.


    "

 Chapter 346 Diet Of Water And Love

    Chapter 346 Diet Of Water And Love


    "Don''t try to scare me away..."


    "L, as far as I know, you and Jacob can''t be reconciled... isn''t it? Your affair has provoked much


    discussion. I didn''t get involved! L, it''s your own fault. You have to push him away. Don''t regret it


    when hees to realize the truth!"


    "There is a problem between him and me, and we will solve it by ourselves. You don''t need to


    interfere!"


    Ellie said unhappily, "Do you think you can live with your love? But I tell you, that''s because you haven''t


    met the real obstacle... L, I believe you''ll understand soon."


    Furious, L clenched her fists and said firmly, "You won''t get what you want."


    Ellie pushed L to the ground and said condescendingly, "You, L, are no match for me at all!"


    Her hand was scraped and bleeding.


    When L stood up, she raised her bloody hand high and quickly pped her. "I warn you, not


    everyone can bully me! Who do you think you are? Why do you push me?"


    With a red face, Ellie was about to raise her hand but was stopped by L.


    L clenched Ellie''s arm and said word by word, "if you hit me, I''ll pay you back two times!"


    Then L turned around and left.


    Looking at her back, Ellie shouted, "Don''t be so arrogant. You will die at my hands sooner orter!


    Humph!"


    L went back to the car, angry.


    Somehow, she felt uneasy when she thought of what Ellie had said.


    She felt that Ellie seemed to be certain of something.


    Anna took L to the hospital to bandage her injured hand. When she came out, she ran into a person.


    "I''m sorry... It''s you?"


    L frowned and looked at Jewel in surprise.


    Jewel was also taken aback. With a withered look on her face, Jewel sneered, "Oh! Mrs. Gu... No, the


    wedding hasn''t been held yet. You are not the real Mrs. Gu."


    L looked at Jewel up and down and shook her head. "Are you still immersed in the fantasy of the


    past?"


    Jewel said angrily, "That''s not fantasy! It is real! If it weren''t for you, he wouldn''t have left me alone."


    In Jewel''s heart, it was all L''s fault.


    "Jewel, don''t expect someone who doesn''t belong to you and don''t enter others'' world. That''s not the


    ce you should stay."


    Jewel asked, "Who the hell are you? You are just an adopted daughter from a poor family. Why can''t I?


    I''m no worse than you!"


    L smiled helplessly. "Yes, it''s true that the adopted daughter of that year shouldn''t have entered that


    world, but now it''s L who hase back! I and Jacob are consensual. What about you? Do you


    think he really loves you just because he has lost his memory? You don''t have to treat me as an


    enemy. Your enemy has never been me."


    Then, L said to Anna behind her, "Let''s go."


    "L, do you really think that Jacob loves you so much that he can''t extricate himself from it? I''m afraid


    you really don''t know how many times I have seen him during your absence."


    L stopped and looked back at her. "What can I do if you take the initiative to send yourself to my


    husband while I''m away?"


    "Don''t you want to know what we have done?" With a ferocious look on her face, Jewel said fiercely,


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "We have met in private several times, and he even took the initiative to look for me..."


    L gave an evil and attractive smile, "Really? Then I won''t be angry. It''s my husband who took


    advantage of you. I''m happy for him! Anyway, even if he had something with you, we won''t lose


    anything... But you, don''t lose more than gain..."


    Jewel''s face turned green with anger.


    After walking out of the hospital, Anna said in admiration, "L, don''t you see the expression on that


    girl''s face just now? She seems to be so angry..."


    "She came to me by herself, not me bullying the little girl." L raised her eyebrows and smiled.


    Jewel used to see L as a rival in love and was jealous, but she was never a match for L.


    As for whether they had met or not, what had they done. It depended on Jacob.


    Obviously, they were facing a lot of problems, and Jewel was the smallest one.


    Sitting in the cafe, L and Jane were quiet.


    Finally, Jane broke the silence and asked, "When are you going back?"


    "I won''t go back for the time being."


    Jane''s heart sank.


    But she had no time left.


    "L, if you still regard me as your sister and friend, go back early. If you can go back, I can leave at


    ease."


    Raising her eyes, L asked, "Are you really going abroad to be with Doctor Richard?"


    Jane nodded slightly, "Yes, I''ve already made up my mind. But now I keep wasting time. If you still get


    angry with Jacob, I can''t wait any longer."


    "Sister, you are right to pursue your own happiness. But do you really love Doctor Richard?"


    Facing such a direct question from L, Jane was speechless for a moment.


    Looking at the expression on Jane''s face, L understood and sighed, "In that case, why do you still


    go with him? If you leave, Celia will really take over Ivan, and then you will have nowhere to cry."


    "Aren''t they together? And Celia is pregnant."


    "Celia is pregnant? When did it happen?" L asked in surprise and asked, "Why is Ivan with her?"


    Jane''s face was pale and there was a trace of helplessness. "It was said by Celia herself. I saw them


    holding hands in the hospital that day... If he is happy, I wish them happiness too."


    "Come on, you are lying. You wish them happiness? I can''t even do it. Can you do it?" L shook her


    head and said, "But you can''t believe what Celia said! If you want to avoid them because they are


    together..."


    "No, I''ve already made up my mind! I''m here for you! I''m relieved that you''re back. I can''t wait any


    longer. I believe that you will live a good life with Jacob. I''ll be back after a period of time."


    However, L looked at Jane and asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Nothing..." Just as Jane was denying, she saw two people walking towards her. She immediately


    tensed up.


    Looking back, L smiled and greeted him generously, "Ivan, what a coincidence to meet you here."


    Celia held Ivan''s hand, raised her eyebrows proudly and smiled, "L, Jane, it''s you! It''s so lucky for us


    to meet each other when we go shopping!"


    Celia turned around and pulled Ivan to seat. "How about we sit together and have a chat?"

 Chapter 347 Lost The Baby

    Chapter 347 Lost The Baby


    Ivan who was in the sun was thinner and haggard.


    Jane lowered her head after a nce.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Celia held Ivan''s hand, but he stood still and said gently, "No, let''s go."


    His voice was hoarse and low, with a lonely and sad expression.


    However, Celia smiled gently and held on to his arm. "Hey, don''t be like this. I''m not in a hurry to buy


    new clothes. You don''t have to leave in a hurry. Why don''t you sit down and have a drink? "


    Looking at Celia sitting down, L raised her eyebrows and said, "Isn''t Miss Celia pregnant? Why are


    you still in the mood to have coffee? "


    The three people here had different expressions because of these words.


    Celia shook her head in shock and embarrassment. When she was about to exin, she was


    interrupted by a question from Ivan, "She is pregnant?"


    It suddenly dawned on L. "Don''t you know that, Ivan? Miss Celia, aren''t you pregnant with Ivan''s


    child? Why didn''t he know? And it''s time for you to look pregnant, isn''t it? "


    Celia blushed and felt very guilty. She didn''t even dare to look at Ivan''s face. "What about you, Jane?


    Aren''t you going abroad with Doctor Richard? Why are you still here? "


    It was not until now that Jane raised her head and looked at Celia. With a smile on her face, Celia said,


    "If I leave, I won''t know you are lying."


    L and Jane stared at Celia at the same time, which caught her off guard and made her panic.


    Frowning, Ivan snapped, "What''s going on?"


    Surprised, L said, "Ivan, you really don''t know about it, do you? Or did Celia lie? "


    Jane looked at them in silence.


    "Ivan, don''t listen to their nonsense. I''m not lying! I was really pregnant with your child, but before I


    could tell you, something happened... I lost our baby, so I didn''t tell you. "


    Celia''s face was pale. She held on to Ivan''s arm tightly, fearing that he would let go of her hand next


    moment.


    During this period of time, she even gave up some work and stayed with him. She finally got some


    good feelings from him.


    He didn''t refuse her care anymore. And he didn''t refuse her approaching. She was about to seed.


    But why didn''t Jane leave?


    "Baby... Why were you pregnant with my baby? " Confused, Ivan turned to look at Jane, but she turned


    her head away, ignoring his gaze.


    Unwilling to give up, Celia pulled him over and tried to exin, "Have you forgotten? A few months


    ago, when we were drunk together, you held me under your body all night... "


    "Ahem... Miss Celia, pay attention to your words. " L said discontentedly.


    Celia didn''t care about her and continued, "Later, something happened to you. I took care of you


    wholeheartedly and forgot to take care of myself, so I fainted because of tiredness... I wanted to tell you


    as a surprise, but I was afraid that you would feel guilty if you knew that I had an abortion because I


    took care of you. Anyway, I couldn''t keep our baby, so I nned to hide it from you. "


    Celia gave a ferocious look at Jane and said, "If I hadn''t met them today, I wouldn''t have let you know


    about it. I don''t want you to be with me because of guilt and self reproach..."


    Standing still, Ivan looked at Celia in confusion and asked, "Really?"


    "Of course, I won''t lie to you! You must still remember that night... " Celia held Ivan''s big hand and


    implied, "We were very happy that night. I believe you won''t forget it!"


    Hearing that, Jane stood up and held L''s hand. "L, I''m going back to thepany to go through


    the resignation procedures. I''ll see you another day..."


    "Jane, are you really going to leave? The flight the day after tomorrow? "


    Jane took a look at L. Knowing that L asked this on purpose, Jane nodded and said, "Yes, we''ll


    leave the day after tomorrow. Doctor Richard is going to open a hospital by himself there. I will help


    him. "


    L shook her head in disappointment. "Once you leave, it''s really difficult toe back. I don''t want


    to leave you either. Let''s make an appointment to make preserves for you tomorrow. "


    After saying that, the two of them said goodbye to Ivan and Celia and walked out of the cafe.


    Jane looked back at L, "I know you still want to do something for me, but sometimes we can''t do


    anything about it."


    "Don''t say that. I think you are destined to be together."


    "What about you? You are destined to be together with Jacob... He went to live with you, right? I saw


    him go out with his suitcase that day. "


    With a guilty conscience, L blushed as if she was eloping with Jacob.


    It seemed that it was all her fault that they didn''t go back home but went out to live.


    However, she really couldn''t go back and face it.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but feel worried. She didn''t know how was Jacob.


    At the same time, in the coffee shop, with a long face, Ivan grabbed Celia''s hand and said angrily, "You


    told Jane on purpose, so she was determined to leave me, right?"


    Celia shook her head as if she was about to cry, "No, Ivan, it''s not like that. Trust me, I never mean to


    hurt you. Jane has fallen in love with someone else for a long time. Didn''t you hear that? She doesn''t


    ept you because she has fallen in love with someone else! Wake up. Don''t worry about her


    anymore! She doesn''t care about you at all! "


    Taking two steps back, Ivan sneered, "It''s you who should wake up! Didn''t you say you were pregnant?


    Well, in that case, let''s go to the hospital and check how the miscarriage happened! "


    Hearing this, Celia was nervous and her face turned pale. She waved her hand excitedly, "Ivan, are you


    suspecting me? Do you suspect that I''m lying to you? "


    She cried, regardless of the public, andined, "I was really pregnant with your child, and I was


    really having an abortion for you!"


    "Well, it doesn''t matter if you don''t believe me! No matter what I say, you only have someone else in


    your heart. What''s the meaning of my living in this world? "


    Then, Celia ran out sadly.


    And what she said just now was heard by all the passers-by in the coffee shop.


    They couldn''t wait to take out their phones and post the news on microblog, spreading the shocking


    gossip about the young handsome actor and the permanent supporting actress!


    Ivan was stunned and frowned.


    When he chased out, he saw Celia running forward regardless of anything. It was a red light, but she


    just rushed to the road...


    "Celia!"


    Celia turned around, with tears in her eyes. She pretended to be aggrieved and said, "If I die, you have


    to believe me, don''t doubt me anymore!" Then she continued to walk forward...


    Ivan rushed to her and pulled her back at the critical moment.


    Celia threw herself into his arms and held the man she loved tightly.


    More and more people gathered around them.


    Celia wouldn''t let him go no matter how hard he struggled. She hugged him and cried, "I know you


    won''t leave me alone! You trust me, don''t you? I was also very sad when the baby was gone. I didn''t


    want you to be sad, so I didn''t say anything! But it''s okay, we will have another child, won''t we? "

 Chapter 348 Incurable Disease

    Chapter 348 Incurable Disease


    "Don''t do stupid things anymore," said Ivan with a stiff and absent look.


    Celia smiled secretly and said in an aggrieved tone, "As long as you don''t suspect me, I won''t do such


    a stupid thing again. Ivan, let''s go. "


    However, Ivan didn''t move. He suddenly said, "Celia, what do you want? If you want my heart, I can''t


    give it to you. "


    Celia was stunned.


    "Ivan, I don''t want anything. I just want to be with you!" Frowning, Celia held his big hand and said


    seriously, "Really, believe me, I don''t have any desire. Even if you take me as a friend, I will ept it.


    As long as I can stay by your side, take care of you, and be the most important woman around you, I


    will be very happy! "


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t love me. I really don''t care at all! Ivan,e with me. Let''s go back. It''s


    time for you to take medicine. "


    Looking at her deeply, Ivan nodded slightly.


    Standing not far away, Jane watched them leave hand in hand. She leaned against the wall, trying to


    catch her breath.


    Her eyes were gradually dark, as if she had sunk into the endless sea, making her unable to breathe.


    Jane clenched her fists, her face was pale and sweating slowly.


    The next moment, she fainted.


    When she woke up, she saw Doctor Richard standing by the bed.


    Doctor Richard held her hands tightly and asked worriedly, "How are you feeling?"


    Jane said softly, "I''m fine..." She struggled to get up.


    However, Doctor Richard shook his head and stopped her. "Don''t move. Promise me not to move and


    have a good rest for a few days. We will leave as soon as you feel better. "


    Jane''s face was pale and bloodless. "I won''t wait. Let''s go now. Doctor Richard, book the air ticket for


    me tonight. "


    Doctor Richard immediately shook his head in disagreement. "No, you are very weak and in a bad


    condition now! You have to take the medicine to recover before you leave. Trust me, I don''t want your


    disease to go on. You need a quiet and stable environment for treatment. Staying here will only destroy


    you. But not now... I''ll take you away tomorrow morning! "


    Jane was very sad and excited. "No, I don''t want to stay here any longer! If you don''t take me away, I''ll


    leave alone! "


    Doctor Richard couldn''t stop Jane who was very excited right now. When they were struggling, the door


    suddenly opened.


    L walked in, held Jane''s arm and asked in confusion, "Jane, what''s wrong with you? What kind of


    disease do you have? You n to leave in a hurry not because you are going to marry Doctor Richard,


    but because you want to see a doctor, right? "


    Astonishment appeared on Jane''s bloodless face. She shook her head anxiously, "No! L, it''s not like


    that! "


    "Don''t lie to me. I''ve arrived early. I heard everything you said!"


    L hugged Jane and said worriedly, "How could this be? Jane, what''s wrong with you? Why don''t you


    tell us? "


    Jane looked at Doctor Richard helplessly and desperately, "Doctor Richard, help me! Help me! I can''t


    let L know. I can''t let anyone else know that I''m sick! "


    L frowned, "Why can''t I know? What''s wrong? Are you... Have some incurable disease? "


    "Jane, don''t scare me!"


    Seeing Jane''s pale face, scarlet eyes and look of fear and despair, L was stunned and her heart


    sank.


    Seeing that Jane was in a bad condition, Doctor Richard quickly looked at L, "Keep an eye on her


    first. Don''t let her do anything stupid! Hold her! "


    Then he ran out.


    Jane suddenly vomited and looked very ufortable.


    L panicked and didn''t know what to do. She could do nothing but watch Jane go crazy.


    She hugged Jane as Doctor Richard told her and said nervously, "Jane, what''s wrong with you? Don''t


    scare me like this. It''s okay. I''m here! Don''t be afraid... "


    Jane trembled and seemed to have an illusion. She shouted madly, "No, I''m not afraid... I''m not afraid


    of anything! "


    "I can''t let L know. Doctor Richard, help me hide it from everyone, okay? I don''t want them to worry


    about me... "


    "Ivan, why did you do this to me... I miss you so much... It''s all my fault... "


    "Mom, what should we do? I''m so scared. Why did dad do this to us..."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Ivan, why! Why do you do this to me? You should feel sorry for me and our baby!"


    Jane suddenly said these words with hollow eyes. She looked straight ahead as if she saw something


    and then sneered, "I''m going to find my child!"


    Then she rushed to the wall. Before L could stop her, Jane had already hit the wall and fallen down.


    L was at a loss and didn''t know what to do.


    "Jane, wake up!"


    She looked at Jane uneasily, terrified and flustered. She had never thought that Jane would be


    like this.


    In the daytime, Jane was still sitting in the cafe and chatting with her, while in front of Celia, she was


    still so generous and dignified... Why did she look like a different person in a blink of an eye?


    L''s heart clenched.


    She didn''t know what''s wrong with Jane and how she should do.


    At this moment, Doctor Richard finally came in with some doctors. They put Jane back to the bed.


    L stared nkly.


    Doctor Richard said to L, "Let''s go out. Even if we stay here, we can do nothing."


    Lowering her head, L followed Doctor Richard out and sat on the chair in a daze.


    "What happened? Doctor Richard, do you know everything? "


    Hearing this, Doctor Richard nodded slightly and sighed.


    "I didn''t know it until I met her not long ago."


    "How long has she been like this?"


    If L hadn''t known from her friend who was also a doctor that Jane was in hospital today, she might


    not have seen this scene and would have been deceived all the time.


    Not only L, but also the whole Gu Family seemed to know nothing about it.


    If Jane left with Doctor Richard, she really didn''t know when she would see her again.


    "At least her condition was very serious before I knew her. But she hid it well and no one could see it.


    In private, she is ''incurably sick''! "


    Holding her fingers tightly, L said, "She doesn''t have an incurable disease, right? What''s wrong with


    her? "


    Doctor Richard looked back at her and said, "You know, I''m a psychologist."


    Frowning deeply, L narrowed her eyes and said, "You mean..."


    "There is a disease called depression. You should know it depends on patient''s condition. As for Jane,


    she had been suffering from this disease for many years. If she doesn''t get treatment, she might do


    something bad to herself! "


    "You mean... She will hurt herself? " L asked in surprise.

 Chapter 349 Hurt Yourself

    Chapter 349 Hurt Yourself


    Doctor Richard nodded.


    L bit her lips tightly, fearing that she would cry out uncontrobly.


    Her situation was so serious, but they didn''t know at all.


    How did Jane hide it?


    How could no one notice such a big thing except Doctor Richard?


    It could be imagined how Jane had endured such pain...


    "She will not only hurt herself, but evenmit suicide... It might hurt the people around her. " Doctor


    Richard looked at L with deep eyes. "You have seen it just now. She is so excited and delirious that


    she can''t recognize anything in front of her... I once saw her head covered with a stic bag and she


    almost suffocated to death. Fortunately, I arrived in time and saved her, or you might not be able to see


    her... "


    L covered her mouth and widened her eyes. "How could this be?"


    Jane wouldmit suicide?


    An hour ago, she had never thought that a strong and independent woman like Jane wouldmit


    suicide.


    But what happened in front of her told her that it was not a dream.


    It was true.


    "L, now that you know it, I won''t hide it from you! Jane and I are just acting in front of everyone. At


    first, we were introduced by our family. She knew that I was a psychologist, so she called me several


    times. Then we became friends. She always asked me for psychological advice. Later on, I identally


    saw her rpse and realized that she was seriously ill. I suggested her to find a quiet ce for


    treatment, but she dyed again and again... "


    "Staying here is not good for her health at all. Instead, it makes her more desperate and painful."


    It seemed that L had realized something. She opened her eyes wide and asked, "Did she have a


    rpse because of Ivan?"


    Doctor Richard sighed deeply and closed his eyes without saying anything.


    Taking a deep breath, L pursed her lips and said, "Ivan still doesn''t know anything. We all think that


    you are really together! No, I have to tell him! "


    "L, don''t do that. When she wakes up, she will be fine. You''d better wait for her to recover and


    discuss with her. "


    L sat down in a daze and took a deep breath. "Doctor Richard, you are right. I can''t make trouble for


    her at this time. When she wakes up, you take her away as soon as possible! "


    "She will only be more painful if she stays."


    Atst, L understood why Jane had been unwilling to ept the love of Ivan.


    Even though Jane was still in love with him, she was still unwilling to make up with him... It was all


    because of love.


    She loved him so much that she didn''t want to drag him down.


    She knew that her disease might not be able to be cured, and there was no way for her to stop it. She


    was afraid that she would identally hurt him...


    What a silly girl!


    Doctor Richard nodded, "I''ll do it right away. You can help her prepare her luggage."


    L shook her head. "I have to wait for her to wake up, or I can''t rest assured."


    Doctor Richard turned around to make arrangement, and she had been waiting in the hospital.


    At dawn, Jane finally woke up. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw the worried look in L''s


    eyes.


    In an instant, all her memories came back.


    Jane''s face turned pale. "You have known everything?"


    "Jane, how could you hide such an important thing for so long?"


    "In fact, it''s not a big deal. I was just in a bad mood at the beginning. I always cried secretly, and


    sometimes I couldn''t smile. I thought there was nothing wrong, but I didn''t expect that things would go


    wrong again and again in the past few years. I tried my best to endure it and didn''t want anyone to see


    anything wrong. Everything is as same as before in front of people, but after people, I suffer a lot. "


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Jane raised her head to look at the tears of L which were like pearls dropping from the broken


    thread, and quickly stopped her. "Well, silly girl, why are you crying? I''m fine now! Nothing serious. You


    are crying like I have an incurable disease... "


    L sobbed, "How much hardship have you suffered? Why are you so stupid to bear it alone? You can


    tell me, it''s better to have one more person to apany you! I canfort you when you are sad! "


    Jane reached out her hand and stroked L''s head weakly. She shook her head and said, "I''m really


    fine. I had nned to go abroad and find a good ce to rest for treatment, thinking that I could keep


    away from everything here and calm down... But I didn''t expect that things went on one after another. I


    was unwilling to leave and was worried... I don''t want to hurt anyone or myself... "


    "It''s all my fault! You are involved in the matter between me and Jacob. I''ve heard from Doctor Richard


    that you would have left if it weren''t for me. " Pursing her lips, L said firmly, "Have a rest first. I''ll go


    to your house to pack up for you. Doctor Richard will be here soon. You should leave as soon as


    possible. I believe that you will recover soon with the help of Doctor Richard. "


    It was not a good thing for Jane to stay.


    On the contrary, if she kept a distance from things here, maybe she would recover gradually.


    At least, L was relieved because Doctor Richard would apany Jane.


    With a frown, Jane held L''s hand and said, "But you still don''t want to go home. How can I leave at


    ease... L, I''m not forcing you... Even if I leave, I still worry about my family. "


    L immediately nodded, "Jane, don''t worry. I''ll go home tomorrow. I really go back to the Gu Family!


    You don''t have to worry about anything. Just go with Doctor Richard on the ne! "


    Jane shook her head. Her face was pale and weak. "Don''t lie to me. I know you have something in your


    heart and don''t want us to know, so you don''t want to go back. You silly girl, don''t be taken advantage


    of. Murphy is not a good person... "


    She nodded hard and said obediently, "I will listen to you, really! I trust you. I will listen to you whatever


    you say! As long as you promise me to cooperate with Doctor Richard and try to cure your disease,


    don''t hurt yourself anymore, I will listen to you! "


    Jane smiled bitterly, "Okay, I will listen to the doctor. You don''t have to be so nervous. Anyway, it''s not a


    fatal disease. It can be cured soon! "


    At this time, Doctor Richard finally came. After L wiped her tears and handed over Jane to Doctor


    Richard, she immediately went to the Yin family.


    L didn''t say anything when she met her aunt, nche.


    Since Jane didn''t tell her mother, L didn''t want her aunt to worry about Jane. She decided to hide it


    from her aunt.


    As a matter of fact, L knew that besides being irritated by Ivan, there was also a lot of things that


    had been troubling Jane since she was a child.


    Her aunt''s husband, Mr. Yin, had an affair during their marriage. They had been separate for a long


    time. It was said that he had a family outside...


    However, for so many years, Jane had been trying her best to endure the pain. She had umted


    countless pain and slowly burst out.


    When L was driving, she held the steering wheel with tears in her eyes and identally hit the car.


    Her head hit hard on the steering wheel and she felt a little dizzy.


    When she raised her head, she saw someone open the door and carry her out of the car with a worried


    look.


    "L, why are you so careless?"

 Chapter 350 The Secret Cant Be Hidden Anymore

    Chapter 350 The Secret Can''t Be Hidden Anymore


    Looking at the appearance of Jacob in surprise, L immediately wrapped her arms around his neck


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    and said in horror and uneasiness, "Jacob... It''s you, Jacob!"


    "Why are you shaking? What happened? You didn''t go backst night. Anna doesn''t know where you


    went."


    Jacob looked at her up and down worriedly and checked if she was hurt.


    L threw herself into his arms and said sadly, "I''m fine. Nothing happened to me. It''s her!"


    Stunned, Jacob who was actively throwing himself at L asked in surprise, "Who? Who is in trouble?"


    L was like a lost crowd floating in the sea. She found a piece of floating wood and held it tightly.


    "She... She is seriously ill. I have never thought that she would get such a disease..."


    L shook her head, pursed her lips and refused to say anything.


    All of a sudden, she came to her senses. She pushed Jacob away, wiped her tears, lowered her head


    and said, "Nothing. I''m talking about a colleague. Something happened to her family."


    Just as L turned around and was about to leave, Jacob grabbed her arm and asked with a frown,


    "Who on earth is in trouble? How could you be so sad if she is your colleague? Tell me, L."


    "No one! You don''t know her!" said L harshly.


    She knew that she shouldn''t let others find out since Jane had hidden it from them.


    Especially Jacob.


    After saying that, she immediately turned around, returned to the car and quickly left.


    How could Jacob give up so easily? He drove after her all the way to the hospital.


    After L arrived at the hospital, she took out a suitcase from the trunk.


    Jacob became more and more confused, frowning tightly.


    He got off the car and followed her to a ward...


    He thought, ''Who is in the ward?


    She can ask L to bring her suitcase in person... In other words, L is very familiar with that person


    and very intimate...''


    Jacob looked gloomy and observed coldly.


    He would like to see who wanted to take L away from him.


    After L entered, the doctor said, "I''ve brought all my luggage. You can buy the rest over there. Don''t


    stay any longer. Just go. I''ll drive you to the airport now!"


    Jane had dressed neatly. She walked over and held L''s hand. "Don''t worry. There are still three


    hours left. I have something to tell you...


    "You don''t need to say anything. I know what you want to say and I have promised you. Tomorrow, oh,


    no, today. I''ll go back as soon as you get on the ne. If you are worried, you can call me back when


    you are abroad. Since I have promised you, I will keep my promise."


    Holding the warm hand of Jane, L looked at her and thought, "She is my sister, my best friend. She


    has been loving me since childhood!''


    Hearing this, Jane shook her head and looked at L gently with her deep eyes. "I don''t mean to force


    you back, nor do I want to see you and Jacob be a bad couple. If possible, you can tell me at any


    time if you have any problems... Don''t treat me as a patient. In fact, I''m very good and don''t need


    anyone to take care of me! It''s just depression. There''s always a way to cure it."


    "Okay, I promise you. I will still treat you the same as before. I will call you if I have something on my


    mind." L''s voice was trembling and choked with sobs.


    Jane looked back at Doctor Richard and said, "Don''t tell anyone about my rtionship with Doctor


    Richard. Even my parents thought I was married to Doctor Richard. We just went abroad for a trip and


    got married. If anyone asks about it, you have to say so."


    "Aunt don''t know?"


    "I don''t want anyone to know."


    "I know." All of a sudden, the door was pushed open and Jacob came in with a trace of doubt on his


    calm face. "Jane, you have a fake marriage with Doctor Richard, right?"


    Hearing this, Doctor Richard looked at Jacob in surprise and nodded.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Jane was surprised to see Jacob here.


    She felt that she couldn''t hide her secret anymore.


    L hurried over and frowned, "Why are you here? Are you following me?"


    Jacob nodded slightly and looked at Jane. "Depression... How did you get this kind of disease?"


    With a sigh, Jane looked at Doctor Richard and L and said, "You go out first. I''ll have a talk with


    Jacob alone."


    When the two walked out, L walked to the side of Doctor Richard and said firmly, "You like Jane,


    right?"


    Doctor Richard nodded without hesitation and admitted, "If I don''t love her, I won''t help her so much."


    "As you know, the root cause of her mental disease is Ivan. I just want to know how much chance she


    can recover after you take her abroad for treatment... Or whether Ivan is her medicine or not?"


    L asked in confusion, hesitating.


    Doctor Richard kept his mouth shut and kept silent for nearly a minute. It was so long that L thought


    she couldn''t wait for an answer. Then Doctor Richard said, "As for the current situation of Jane, she will


    only be stimted when she sees Ivan. There is no way to cure her at all. What''s more, no one else


    know everything between them except themselves. If he acts rashly, the result will be the opposite.


    That''s why I suggest you go abroad and find a quiet and beautiful environment to change her mood."


    "Maybe we will gain something. At that time, whether she wants toe back and solve the problem


    thoroughly or not, I will apany her."


    Doctor Richard said in a firm tone and looked at L calmly. "I know. At the beginning, you all doubted


    why I approached Jane, but I really like her... So even if it''s a fake marriage, I''m already very happy. It


    makes me more satisfied to be with her. I don''t ask for anything else. I just want to see her get better."


    Hearing what Doctor Richard said, L took a deep breath and said, "Okay, after you take her away,


    you must block the news here. No matter what happened between me and Jacob or something


    happened in Ivan, you should not let her know! Don''t tell her anything!"


    In the ward, Jane looked at Jacob and whispered, "L didn''t know it untilst night. She happened to


    have an attack of my disease, so I can''t hide it anymore... Don''t look at me. You won''t want to see me


    suffer when I''m sick."


    Jacob walked over, opened his arms and waited for Jane. "Sometimes I even forget that you are still


    my sister because you are strong."


    Holding back her tears, Jane walked up to Jacob and hugged him. She sobbed in his arms, "I finally


    adjusted my mood. Did you make me cry again?"


    "It''s all Ivan''s fault!"

 Chapter 351 Its All His Fault

    Chapter 351 It''s All His Fault


    "Yes, it''s all his fault!" Jane chuckled andined, pretending to be aggrieved.


    Jacob shook his head and said angrily, "You silly girl. When you broke up with Ivan, you went abroad to


    study. No one was with you. After you came back, you became steady and reserved. I thought you


    were mature, but in fact, you began to suffer from depression at that time. Did I say anything wrong?"


    Jane nodded with a bitter smile, "I can''t hide anything from you. But I thought it was nothing. At first, I


    didn''t care much about it. Butter, in the dead of night, I couldn''t fall asleep. I opened my eyes until


    dawn and lost interest in many things... Gradually, it be like this... Brother, I don''t want to..."


    Jacob reached out his hand and stroked Jane''s head. "I know you''re a good girl. You''ve been sensible


    since childhood, but don''t bear it alone. You don''t have to be a strong woman. You are my aunt''s


    daughter, my sister, grandmother''s granddaughter, and L''s sister. So many people care about you,


    love you, and can support you."


    "Brother, I know it. It''s because you love me, so I don''t want you to worry about me. Grandma is getting


    old. She has suffered a lot because of what happened between you and L. Please don''t let her


    know... I was going to say goodbye, but I gave up. I''ll leave right now. I am not going to say goodbye. I''ll


    call them myself when I get there."


    "Okay, I won''t send you. You have to take good care of yourself. Remember, I will always be here to


    support you! I''ll visit youter."


    Jane said seriously and firmly, "Brother, you have toe with L."


    Jacob nodded with a smile, "I promise I will take your sister-inw with me."


    Soon, Jane and Doctor Richard left.


    Sitting in the car of Jacob, L was in a daze.


    "Why don''t you let me drive her?"


    "You will be more ufortable if you send her. So you don''t need to. There will be a chance for us to


    meet again."


    L''s heart ached and her eyes turned red. "So what? I didn''t care enough about her. I didn''t even


    notice that she was sick..."


    "It''s useless to me yourself. She wanted to hide it. She always pretended as if nothing had


    happened, and even her family hadn''t noticed it for so many years... You don''t have to me yourself.


    She just doesn''t want others to worry about her, so she hides it."


    "Ivan doesn''t know yet, does he?" Pursing her lips, L said angrily, "He abandoned Jane and is the


    superstar now! I thought he was infatuated with her after he abandoned his career. Now it seems that


    Jane is too stupid! He doesn''t deserve the love of Jane at all!"


    Looking at the indignant look on L''s face, Jacob smiled bitterly. "Let''s put their business aside for the


    time being. Let''s deal with our business well."


    Still in anger, L rolled her eyes and asked, "What''s wrong with us?"


    Jacob took her hand and said, "Let''s go home for dinner tonight."


    L''s heart beat fast. She took a deep breath and looked at him seriously. "Okay, let''s go back now...


    No, let''s go to the shopping mall first. I need to buy something for grandma."


    With his heart beating fast, Jacob looked calm and nodded slightly.


    Not only for herself, but also for the leaving of Jane.


    Since she had agreed, she had to go back.


    There were so many questions that she had to face.


    She would wait and see.


    That night, Mrs. Gu was very happy to see Le back and eat one more bowl.


    They didn''t mention anything else.


    "Eat more. You look thinner."


    "Grandma, I''m not thin at all. I''ve always been obedient to eat more and sleep more. But you,


    remember to listen to Daisy."


    "I did listen to Daisy... What about you? Have you been taking Chinese medicine to strengthen


    yourself?"


    When Jacob heard grandma''s words, his face darkened. He thought of something and his heart


    clenched tightly.


    But when he heard what L said, he looked at her in shock.


    "Yes, I have. How dare I disobey grandma''s order? I remember it all the time. Even if I live outside, I


    remember to drink it! Besides, I go to bed early and get up early. I don''t stay upte to work, because I


    have listened to grandma and taken good care of myself!"


    L smiled, as if she was not telling a lie.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    A sweet feeling rose in Jacob''s heart and he felt relieved.


    Of course, Mrs. Gu was more satisfied. She held the hand of L and kept chatting.


    It was not until L was tired and went into the bathroom that Mrs. Gu said to Jacob, "She is a


    stubborn woman. She was a little better in the past, but now she has her own ideas. At this time, you


    can''t force her. Don''t be too barbaric and violent. I''ve heard from Barry that you''ve bullied L a lot


    before. You can''t do this again. You should learn to be gentle."


    In the face of grandma''s sincere advice, Jacob naturally learnt a lot.


    When L came out of the bathroom to dry her hair, Jacob washed himself andy on the bed, looking


    at her lovingly and gently.


    L was stunned for a moment.


    "Why are you still standing there? Come to bed. Don''t you know your own bed?" asked Jacob, raising


    his eyebrows.


    Feeling a little embarrassed, L shook her head and said, "I think I''d better go back to that bedroom."


    "L, you have to know that I will go wherever you go." Jacob smiled and thought if this was gentle


    enough.


    He would never learn how to be gentle to a woman.


    He hoped it wouldn''t be toote.


    "I only promised toe back, but I didn''t think about doing anything. As you know, the deadline of


    three days ising. I will ask Grandma about my identity tomorrow. Grandma knows it. Anyway, I will


    get an answer."


    "L, I will keep my promise. You just wait for my news tomorrow. As for you, I believe that your heart


    has never changed. No matter what happens in your life, it can''t stop us from being together!"


    Jacob said firmly, "You have to take good care of yourself. We can have a baby."


    Jacob felt that L would calm down after having a child.


    She wouldn''t leave so easily.


    He didn''t know if it was a good way to tie her up with a child.


    "Jacob, did you misunderstand something?" L said in surprise, "I''m lying. I didn''t continue to


    recuperate. It''s impossible for me to go to bed early and get up early without overtime work. Without


    Flora and Lily by my side, I won''t take any medicine anymore. Grandma believes it. Do you really


    believe it?"


    The hands in the quilt were tightly clenched, blue veins stood out, and Jacob''s face was


    expressionless. "Really?"


    "Of course. I didn''te back for you. It''s for my identity. I will leave here after I find out my


    identity..."

 Chapter 352 Because I Love You

    Chapter 352 Because I Love You


    "You still want to leave me, don''t you? And you still want to leave this home? No matter what I do, you


    are determined to leave..."


    Frowning, L blushed, "Didn''t you say that we don''t mention it?"


    "You mentioned it first."


    "Yes... But I think since you are back and we are together again, it makes sense. I didn''t expect you to


    be so stubborn... Do you still want to deny that we are reconciled?"


    With dissatisfaction and doubt on his face, Jacob was full of entanglement and indignation.


    He thought that the two of them had a sweet time in the hotelst time, and L should have known


    his feelings.


    He thought that they didn''t change, but still maintained their original intention.


    That night, they hugged each other tightly and felt each other''s temperature. It was so beautiful.


    But in a twinkling of an eye, L refused to admit it.


    "I don''t reconcile with you. It''s you who insisted on living in my house! I have never said that we


    reconcile with you, okay? Even if I don''t want to talk about Lily and I don''t know how you can make


    Anna do things for you, I believe that Lily didn''t mean to frame you!"


    "L, you heard everything. Do you still want to doubt and continue to separate from me?"


    L was very sad. She bit her lips tightly and said, "It''s not that I want to separate from you. Jacob,


    there are too many problems between us. What do you want me to do?"


    "L, you only need to know one thing, that is, I will never let you go! Absolutely not! I can''t even bear


    to be separated, let alone divorced! Wherever you go, I will follow you. I will never give up!"


    Jacob said firmly, with an unquestionable tone.


    How could L not feel it?


    She looked at him affectionately.


    She knew he was a good man.


    She would never refuse such overbearing tenderness.


    "Why are you so domineering and rascal?"


    Jacob got out of bed, hugged her horizontally and threw her on the bed. "I''m a rogue. L, don''t torture


    me just because I love you. I respect you that I won''t hurt you, but you have to remember that as long


    as we don''t divorce, you are always my wife!"


    L was stunned and looked at him.


    "Cut the crap. Turn off the light and go to sleep!"


    Jacob went to bed and hugged her with anger. L was a little stiff and awkward, but she gradually


    adapted to it.


    He still respected her.


    She didn''t want to. So he really didn''t do anything.


    It seemed that he only needed to hold her.


    But L could feel Jacob''s physiological change. Because it was a man beside her.


    She could easily feel it.


    "Jacob..."


    "What?"


    "If time could go back, I don''t want to fall in love with you anymore."


    His body was stiff and cold, and his hands were tight. His heart was thumped heavily.


    "Why do you say that?"


    "I don''t think it''s easy to love you."


    Every time she took a step forward, she would take three steps back. They couldn''t get together easily.


    It seemed that God was joking with them on purpose.


    Jacob hugged her more tightly and said firmly, "No matter how difficult it is, I will grit my teeth and hold


    on. L, as long as you stay with me, I''ll deal with the rest."


    "It''s endless," said L in a low voice.


    "That''s because we are born to be together. Wherever we go, no matter how far you are away from me,


    we will meet again and continue to entangle with each other. L, I can''t escape from you, and you


    can''t let me go."


    Jacob said firmly.


    His words were steady and powerful, making L feel very stable.


    "Go to sleep." L didn''t dare to face his sincere confession.


    It was at night. They both fell asleep, hugging tightly.


    L found that every time Jacob was by her side, she would sleep very soundly. He was like her pillow.


    "I''ve sent the materials. I''ll be back as soon as possible."


    "Barry, you don''t have to see me after youe back. Go to see Lily. I think you must have something


    to say."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Jacob turned on theputer and looked at the documents sent by Barry.


    His eyes darkened.


    When Jacob walked out of the study, he saw his grandmothering over with a worried face. She


    grabbed his hand and asked anxiously, "Where is L? Why did she leave again? Daisy said that she


    went out in a hurry this morning. Did you quarrel again?"


    Jacob denied naturally and said with a smile, "Grandma, don''t be too nervous. Maybe L went out for


    something. I''ll go to find her right now and bring her back to you. Just wait at home. I''ll be back soon.


    "Okay, don''t worry. You two can take a walk somewhere and have fun. You can go home at night."


    "Grandma, when I bring her back, I have something to tell you," said Jacob softly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "You don''t need to find me." All of a sudden, L walked back home. She grabbed Jacob''s hand and


    walked out. "Grandma, I have something to talk with Jacob outside..."


    Jacob frown and didn''t move. "What do you want to say? Just say it here. Grandma is also here."


    L was a little surprised. She frowned and asked, "Did you tell Grandma?"


    Jacob shook his head, "Not yet."


    "What''s the matter?" Mrs. Gu looked at the strange atmosphere between them in confusion. "What are


    you hiding from me? L, you say first."


    L shook her head, thinking that since her grandma didn''t know, she shouldn''t make her worry. She


    pursed her lips and said, "Grandma, it''s my business. I want to discuss with Jacob when I go to the


    Mrs. Gu knew that L wanted to hide it from her.


    Something must have happened.


    Jacob insisted. He looked at L and said, "I also have something to tell you and grandma, but it''s not


    about work, but about your origin!"


    L wanted to remind him not to mention it in front of his grandmother, but Jacob seemed to be very


    stubborn.


    The two of them were in a stalemate.


    Until Mrs. Gu said, "Well, let''s sit down and have a talk. What do you want to say?"


    The three sat on the sofa in the living room, face to face, but the atmosphere was a little strange.


    "Didn''t you say that you have something about thepany to tell me? You don''t have to say it behind


    grandma''s back. Just tell me." Jacob said firmly.


    Gritting her lips, L took a deep breath.


    "No, you''d better tell me first. You know, three days have passed." She wanted to know what would


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    happen to him first.

 Chapter 353 True And False Testimonial

    Chapter 353 True And False Testimonial


    Jacob asked with a smile, "Actually, I''m more curious why you left in a hurry and came back in a hurry


    to ask me to leave."


    He knew that something must have happened, or L wouldn''t be so flustered.


    Moreover, her expression was a little strange, as if she was a little guilty and had aplicated mood.


    "I don''t want to talk about it now." L dodged and said deliberately, "If you don''t tell me, I''ll go to


    work."


    Since she couldn''t avoid it, she had to spread it out.


    Jacob held her hand and said, "As you said, three days is up. I have to give you an exnation."


    Mrs. Gu frowned, "What are you talking about? Three days? Jacob, what are you going to do?"


    "Grandma, you should know why L left at the wedding."


    Mrs. Gu nodded and looked at L. "I know. It has something to do with her origin. But L don''t tell


    me what has happened. Who are her parents?"


    "L, you can tell grandma who that family is."


    Jacob''s eyes were full of determination and seriousness.


    L looked at him hesitantly, "Do you really want me to tell grandma?"


    "Nothing can''t be said. You also want to know what happened, right? Or you don''t want to ask anymore


    because you know what happened?"


    Hearing the question of Jacob, L squinted slightly. "Okay, I''ll tell grandma."


    She looked at Mrs. Gu and said in a low voice, "Grandma, that family''s surname is Zheng. They used


    to do business at home, but it seems that they have some grudge against the Gu family... Grandma, do


    you know them?"


    Mrs. Gu searched her memory for someone whose surname was Zheng, but shook her head in


    confusion. "I don''t remember what we had in touch with the Zheng family. What''s their full name, and


    what''s thepany''s name? And what did they look like? Tell me..."


    Mrs. Gu was very clear that L''s parents must be fake, but she didn''t know who they were and what


    their purposes were.


    L had to take out her phone, find a photo and show it to her grandmother. "Look at this. Don''t you


    really know them?"


    "No, I really don''t know them? I''ve never seen them before!" Mrs. Gu said with certainty.


    L''s heart sank.


    She didn''t know who they were.


    "L, you should let me know what they have said to you. Then you will know whom you should trust."


    L shook her head. "Grandma, you said you didn''t know them, so I believe you! I don''t want to say


    anything else, grandma..."


    "Since you don''t want to tell grandma, let me say that." Jacob interrupted L and said, "This family''s


    surname is not Zheng, but Li. Their business went bankrupt abroad and they are working in a factory


    now. They have a daughter and died in the water many years ago."


    L''s eyes widened. "Are you telling the truth?"


    "Of course!" Jacob said firmly, "I told you before that Barry went abroad these days. He has found out


    the background of the two liars! If you still don''t believe me..."


    "That''s enough. I believe you." Taking a deep breath, L looked at Jacob and asked, "If Barry found it


    out, how could it be wrong?"


    Jacob didn''t expect that L would believe him so easily. He thought that at least L would ask


    Zheng''s family... But Jacob felt that she didn''t look like she was joking.


    "L, do you really believe me?"


    "Or what? Jacob, why do you doubt me when I trust you?" L sneered, "In fact, even if you don''t tell


    Grandma about it today, I have my own answer."


    Jacob and Mrs. Gu looked at each other and both sensed something wrong from L''s words.


    Seeing that, L took out a list from her bag and handed it to Mrs. Gu.


    Puzzled, Mrs. Gu opened it and shouted, "DNA identification?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Jacob also looked at it and frown, "How could it be possible? The identification must be fake. How


    could you be the daughter of that couple?"


    She shook her head and smiled bitterly. Then she took out another one and said, "Here''s another one."


    Mrs. Gu opened her mouth wide in surprise.


    However, this proved that they were not rted by blood!


    Jacob picked up two certificates and looked at them carefully. Then he found that one was made in


    France, and the other was made in this city.


    L held her grandmother''s slightly cold hand and said softly, "Before I came back, I discussed with


    them about the paternity test, so I left my hair there. But at the same time, I also got their hair. I have


    asked someone to have a paternity test as soon as I came back. It was not until today that the result


    came out..."


    Mrs. Gu said in surprise, "In other words, you also believe that they are not your biological parents,


    right?"


    Seeing that L nodded, Jacob frowned and said, "Have you ever thought about why the two paternity


    tests are different? What''s their purpose?"


    "The two identification results are different. I can''t fake it myself. Only they can. And they made up a lie


    to lie to me that they had a grudge against the Gu family and let me stay abroad. Later, I insisted on


    The more L thought about it, the more hateful she felt they were. They didn''t tell the truth from the


    beginning to the end.


    She just thought that her grandmother would not do such a thing. It was really a fraud!


    Mrs. Gu patted the sofa angrily, "These people are all aiming at you. It is just like that they are aiming at


    the Gu Family! L, don''t worry. I won''t let them do whatever they want! Even if they are abroad, I


    won''t let them go!"


    However, she shook her head to stop her. "Grandma, since they have already started this y, I''d like


    to know how they will continue to do next. Don''t alert the enemy now. I want to know their purpose."


    "L, do you really think that couple has any intention?" Jacob stood up and looked into L''s eyes


    tightly. He snapped, "You should know better than anyone who is behind this!"


    Of course L knew who he was referring to.


    Seeing that L was silent, Mrs. Gu grabbed her hand and said, "L, don''t trust the wrong person. I


    don''t want to interfere in your making friends, but you have to know that you don''t know your friend''s


    heart. You can never imagine what bad things the people around you will do. You should be alert all the


    time."


    "Grandma, I..."


    "I don''t mean to speak ill of Murphy, but anyway, he had no good intention to take you away at the


    wedding. Whether he knows it or not, I believe you have known it!"


    Just then, L received a call.


    It was from Kate.

 Chapter 354 Know The Face But Not The Heart

    Chapter 354 Know The Face But Not The Heart


    At the sight of the caller ID, Jacob frowned and said, "You should know why Kate wants to see you. I


    don''t want you to see them again."


    "No, I want to see them, and you need to see them with me." L also stood up and looked at Jacob.


    "Let''s go to see what they want to do. Otherwise, we don''t know how to fight back."


    "I''ll go with you?" Jacob raised his eyebrows and said with an evil smile, "Does it mean that we are


    back together?"


    It was hard for L to say anything in front of her grandmother. So she nodded and said, "At least in


    their eyes, we have to show it."


    Mrs. Gu agreed with what L did and said, "You must find out who did this behind our back! Find out


    the truth. Don''t give up!"


    L nodded slightly and answered the phone.


    "L, the branchpany''s opening party will be held in a few days. Dad and mom want you toe


    with Mr. Jacob..."


    "What a coincidence! That''s exactly what I want!" said L with a smile! "Bye."


    "Okay. Then Murphy and I will wait for you."


    After hanging up the phone, L told them the purpose of Kate''s call.


    "It seems that Eric doesn''t want to leave, and he has to stay to develop the new market. What do you


    think about that they don''t leave?"


    "I have no idea. Father and mother are all good people, good to me, and Kate is also innocent. As for


    Murphy..." (* TN: here father and mother mean sworn father and sworn mother)


    "You still don''t believe that he yed the tricks, do you?"


    Taking a deep breath, L said, "It''s not that I don''t want to believe it, but that I think it''s really


    unnecessary for him to do such a thing..." She suddenly remembered something and shook her head


    with a pale face. "No..."


    She thought, ''Was Murphy telling lies?


    Maybe what happened that night was not an ident, but something he did on purpose?''


    Jacob walked over L and asked, "What''s wrong? Why do you look so pale?"


    Looking at Jacob and grandma, L shook her head nkly, took two identification papers and put


    them into her bag. "Nothing... I remember I still have work to do, so I''m leaving now."


    As soon as L left in a hurry, Mrs. Gu pushed Jacob and said, "Hurry up and go after her. After all, it''s


    all up to you young people! But you have to remember that you can''t trust others about L''s


    background!"


    When Jacob ran out, L had already driven away. And then his car followed her car closely.


    In the car, L kept calling, so she didn''t notice that someone was chasing after her.


    "Where are you now? I have something to tell you."


    "Thene here."


    Soon, L arrived at the club mentioned by Murphy. When she pushed the door open, she saw


    Murphy drinking alone on the sofa.


    But there were a lot of wine on the table. It didn''t look like he drank alone.


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" Murphy smiled and took a look at the wine on the table. "I was just


    talking with a few clients, but you were in a hurry to talk to me... Sit down and say it slowly."


    L threw the fake certificate directly in front of Murphy and said softly, "Murphy, this is the DNA


    identification they sent me. Have a look?"


    "This is for you. I don''t need to see it," said Murphy, looking at her without taking it.


    L smiled, "When I received this document, I came to you and wanted to share it with you! I have a


    Murphy patted the seat next to him and asked, "What''s wrong? Is there anything wrong with the Gu


    family?"


    Pretending to be flustered and uneasy, L bit her lips tightly and said, "Grandma told me that she


    didn''t know any enemy named Zheng, nor did she admit my identity... I don''t know whom I should trust.


    But now there is the NDNA test, which proves that I am indeed the child of my parents. They won''t lie


    to me!"


    "Yes, how could your parents lie to you! Now that the paternity test has been carried out, they are


    indeed your biological parents. They will never lie to you! But others are hard to say, especially the Gu


    family. You have been cheated by them for so many years. Why are you still so stupid to believe their


    words?"


    With a worried look on his face, Murphy sighed and pretended to be calm, which made L very


    resistant.


    "Grandma... I can''t believe that she would lie to me... Murphy, the one is your biological parents, and on


    the other hand, they are bringing up you. If it were you, who would you choose?"


    Murphy shook his head. "I can''t make a decision for you. After all, it''s your own business. I just think


    that since they are your biological parents, how can they lie to you? They had no reason to make up


    stories! As for the Gu family, it was very likely that they would rather die than admit their mistakes...


    L, did you tell them the truth?"


    Lowering her head, L said sadly and passively, "yes, I told them today."


    "They won''t admit it." Murphy drank up the wine in his hand. "They even lied to you that your parents


    were fake and your background was also made up! They will try my best to make you believe them. Am


    I right?"


    "You are right. They not only don''t admit the resentment, but also deny the existence of my parents!


    They said that theirst name was Zheng but Li?"


    Hearing this, Murphy shook the ss in his hand slightly and sneered, "Sure enough, they are still


    stubborn! I really don''t know why they want to cheat you to stay in the Gu family!"


    "Do you know that? Why did they do that?"


    Squinting his eyes, Murphy said coldly, "What else can it be? It is naturally because of your parents''


    financial resources... Recently, they arepeting with otherpanies, and they need the help of the


    foreign group. Taking control of you means taking control of the Zheng family!"


    "Since they have investigated your parents'' families, they must know your parents'' current strength.


    They must want to exchange something. If you don''t believe me, just wait and see."


    Frowning, L asked in confusion, "What do they want? You mean they want to use me to rob the


    Zheng family''s property? It can''t be true. How could grandma hurt me? She is so kind to me. It can''t be


    fake!"


    In terms of acting skills, L was a professional person. Although she had been taught by Murphy


    when she first entered the entertainment industry, she was now proficient in it.


    Even Jacob would not find L acting, let alone Murphy.


    Noticing her flustered expression, Murphy reached out her hand and held her tightly. "L, you don''t


    know their heart! Of course you can''t fight against them! But don''t worry. As long as I''m here, I won''t let


    anyone hurt you!"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 355 Lets Leave Together

    Chapter 355 Let''s Leave Together


    Looking deeply into the eyes of Murphy, L seemed to be moved. She choked with sobs, "Will you


    really help me?"


    "Of course, you know what? You have always been the most important person for me! I won''t let


    anyone bully you, even the Gu family! "


    She nodded and said in a hoarse and soft voice, "Why do you help me like this, Murphy? You know the


    power of the Gu family and what kind of person Jacob is. He won''t let you go."


    "L, I''m not afraid. No matter how powerful Jacob is, I will protect you! This is my promise to you. I


    don''t want to see you sad, nor do I want to see you shed a tear. "


    At this moment, L received a call from Mr. and Mrs. Zheng. She smiled and answered the phone.


    "L, you must have received the paternity test report, right?"


    "Yes, I got it. Dad, mom, it''ste at night there now. Why are you... "


    "Oh... We... We couldn''t fall asleep and missed you very much, so we call to ask when you wille


    back. "


    She shook her head awkwardly. "But I asked grandma and she told me that you were not my parents at


    all and that your identities were fake... Dad, mom, I really don''t know what to do. "


    "They are really good at telling lies! We have already done a paternity test. And the report says that we


    are really your parents. They are too good at arguing! L, I think you''d better leave them as soon as


    possible, or I don''t know what else they will do to sow discord between us! "


    "But..."


    "Ahem... L, if you don''te back, I will fly to you in person! I want to ask them in person. How can


    they deny our identities and say that we are fake? Ahem, ahem, ahem... I''ll book the air ticket now... "


    Mrs. Zheng kept coughing and said weakly.


    "No, mom. You are not in good health. How can you go so far?" L tried to dissuade her. "The flight


    willst for more than ten hours. How can you bear it? Just wait few more days. I will go back to see


    you as soon as possible... "


    "L, I don''t want you toe back to see me, but to stay with me forever. You promised me! So tell


    mom, how long will it take for you topletely solve the problems there... "


    "Give me a few more days. I''ll leave here forever and nevere back."


    Hearing this, Mr. and Mrs. Zheng then turned off the phone in relief.


    L lowered her head and frowned sadly.


    "You have started to work again recently. You don''t n to leave here forever, right?" Murphy asked in


    confusion.


    With her back to Murphy, she narrowed her beautiful eyes and thought, ''Oh, no! Am I exposing myself?


    Wow, Murphy and Mr. and Mrs. Zheng are really good at acting!''


    She turned around and put on a sad face. "I don''t think so much. I just don''t want to stay alone, so I


    have to paralyze myself with work! Otherwise, I will go crazy! "


    Murphy stood up and walked to her side. He hugged her and patted her on the back gently. "L, it


    doesn''t matter. Don''t bear so much alone. You have to believe that I am still here with you. No matter


    what happened, I won''t abandon you and hurt you! If you have something to say, you can tell me. I will


    be your most loyal listener. "


    L sneered with a disdainful smile.


    Indeed, it was hard to change the nature of Murphy.


    He must have pretended to be innocent before. He had lied to her, to Kate and to everyone!


    Now Murphy was so close to her, which made her feel disgusted.


    How regretful she was to go with him at her wedding! How disgusted she felt now!


    She was wrong!


    It was all her fault!


    She shouldn''t have believed Murphy''s words. She was too stupid!


    Now was the time for her to make up!


    Because she believed that Murphy must have a backup n!


    "Thank you, Murphy. Thank you so much. It''s so good to have you! " She said excitedly and nervously,


    but she was a little bored in her heart.


    "You don''t need to thank me for that. I don''t think you should stay in the Gu family in case they disturb


    you! I have prepared a ce for you to live. You can live there temporarily. Whenever you want to


    leave, I will take you out of this sad ce! I will take you to leave forever and nevere back! "


    L nodded with a smile. She pushed Murphy away and pursed her lips. "Murphy, I''ve decided to


    leave here after the opening party of Mr. Eric''s newpany!"


    Murphy seemed to be surprised and pressed her shoulders excitedly, "So, are you really going to leave


    here forever?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Yes. I''ve made up my mind. "


    "Okay, I''ll get ready too. Let''s leave together!"


    Frowning, L held his hand and said, "You want to go with me? How can you leave here? Your wife


    and daughter are here. You can''t leave so easily. "


    "Since you want to leave, I want to go with you!" Murphy held her hand tightly, "I want to be with you,


    no matter where you go!"


    All of a sudden, L panicked. She looked at Murphy nkly and asked, "What are you talking about,


    Murphy?"


    He looked at her seriously and said, "I''m not kidding. L, you''re the only one in my heart for so long!


    Florence will be fine because Kate will take good care of her. Even without me! I''m a useless person at


    that home now. No one cares about me! But you are different. We have experienced so much together.


    It''s not easy for us to get to this point. I don''t want to wait any longer! Even if you want me to abandon


    everything, I will do it! I''m willing to die for you! "


    Being ttered, L took a few steps back and gasped, "But... Kate and Florence... "


    They were so pitiful and innocent!


    How could they have such a husband and a father!


    "They will still live a good life without me! But I only want you! " Murphy wanted to lean forward, but


    L stepped back.


    "Murphy, how could you have such an idea? I thought we had made it clear to each other. Now you


    have reconciled with Kate. And you have such a lovely daughter, Florence. Are you really going to


    abandon everything? Do you really think it is worth? "


    "Of course!" Murphy said loudly, "L, don''t you think it was wonderful when we were together that


    night? I was happy, and so were you. That''s enough! "


    Hearing Murphy mention that night, L bit her lips hard and her face turned pale.


    Damn it! How could she forget what happened that night!


    But she didn''t believe it at all!


    "No, I''m in a mess. Don''t say anything more!" She shook her head in pain and ran out in a hurry.


    Murphy followed her out of the room and smiled at her back.


    At this time, two people walked out of another room. Seeing the figure of Murphy, they smiled and said,


    "How is it? It seems that everything goes well. "

 Chapter 356 She Betrayed You Again

    Chapter 356 She Betrayed You Again


    Murphy turned around coldly and looked at Sean and Ellie, "Of course everything goes well. Didn''t you


    hear everything?"


    Ellie and Sean looked at each other and said in a tacit understanding, "I really didn''t expect that L


    would be so moved by you. You really deceived her?"


    "What? How can you say that? I mean it! "


    "Forget it, Murphy. Will such a person like you really love someone? Don''t tell me you really love that


    bitch. "


    Squinting his eyes, Murphy said seriously, "Don''t call her bitch. Her name is L. She is the woman I


    love!"


    Sean was very surprised, "You''re right, Ellie. He really loves her!"


    Ellie curled her lips in disdain and said, "You know that?"


    "Of course I know. I know clearly the light in his eyes that he is determined to get her!" Sean raised his


    eyebrows and hinted at Ellie.


    Ellie understood what he meant and left arrogantly.


    Murphy looked back at Sean and said in a low voice, "I''m afraid you can''t subdue this proud peacock.


    She loves someone else all the time. "


    "Isn''t L the same? Aren''t you going to get her? What''s more, Ellie has long been unable to ask for it.


    She even fantasized that Jacob would lose everything and go find her... " Sean sneered, "She doesn''t


    even think about it. Is Jacob that kind of person? If Jacob had done such a thing, Ellie wouldn''t have


    looked up at him. "


    Squinting his malicious eyes, Murphy said in a cold tone, "I''m looking forward to seeing a person fall


    from the top position. What will happen? As an ordinary person, he will lose everything, even dignity,


    and then he will know the feeling of losing everything! Maybe he will really kneel down and beg for


    mercy under a woman''s feet? "


    Sean was about to leave with disdain, "Then I''ll make him unable to raise his head, so that he won''t


    have the chance to approach her!"


    "Mr. Tang, why are you so serious about that kind of person? Just like me, if you spend more time on


    women, you can easily get them, right? "


    Sean looked at Murphy up and down and said, "Yes, you don''t have money and power now. But you


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    can still get the favor of two women. It seems that I really need to learn from you."


    "How about we have a drink and have a good chat?"


    Of course, Sean was very satisfied with the sensible behavior of Murphy. The two of them returned to


    drink again.


    At the same time, L hid in a corner and saw everything.


    She didn''t expect that Murphy would be with Ellie and Sean, and they seemed to be very familiar with


    each other.


    When did this happen?


    When did they collude with each other? What did they want to do?


    It never urred to L that Murphy would do this. He was hopeless!


    She nned to leave the club when no one noticed her. But she met Ellie face to face.


    She didn''t change her expression. She took a deep breath calmly and shouted in surprise, "Ellie? Are


    you here too? "


    Ellie seemed to be a little confused and asked, "Why are you still here? Didn''t you leave?"


    "Oh, I just felt that my phone was left, but I found it in my pocket when I walked to the door... what


    about you? You seemed to know I was here... "


    Facing the confusion of L, Ellie shook her head with a guilty conscience. "I felt like I saw you and


    thought I might see wrong guy!"


    The two of them were a little embarrassed.


    "I heard that you went back to the Gu Family? What''s wrong with you? How could Jacob ept you as


    a slut who has an affair with another man? "


    The more Ellie said, the more excited she became. "If I were him, I would never forgive you!"


    L sighed. Sure enough, they were about to have a fight after only a few words. They were really


    natural enemies.


    "I don''t think I need to exin to you."


    "Of course you don''t need to do so, and I don''t need to listen to your dirty things! I advise you to leave


    as soon as possible. As soon as you leave Jacob, he will fall into my hands! You can''t take him back


    then! "


    "How do you know I want to leave?"


    Ellie became embarrassed, "I just feel that you will leave sooner orter! Am I right? "


    "Even if it is, Jacob will not look for you! Otherwise, I have left so many times. Why haven''t you


    seeded yet? " L raised her eyebrows and said provocatively.


    Ellie was angrier and became serious, "Don''t becent. Do you think I will give up easily? Just


    wait and see. You will lose everything! "


    Of course, L didn''t want to waste time with her. She turned around and was about to leave, but was


    stopped by Ellie...


    Just then, Jacob suddenly appeared and took L to his side from Ellie''s hand.


    Ellie was stunned.


    "Why are you here?" Ellie said in surprise.


    With his arms around L, Jacob said in a low voice, "What else can it be? Of course I am here for my


    wife."


    Pointing at them, Ellie asked, "How could you... Make up? "


    Thinking that she had to continue acting, L pretended to push him away. "Don''t do this..."


    "Do what? I haven''t asked you why you are here! Let''s go back first! " Jacob held her hand and said


    peremptorily.


    Seeing that they were about to leave, Ellie stopped Jacob and said affectionately, "Jacob, why are you


    still kept in the dark by her? Why do you trust her so much and care about her? Don''t you know that


    she has already... "


    "Hey, Ellie, what are you going to say? What do you know? " L interrupted her first, looking nervous.


    "Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t know clearly! It''s our own business and we don''t need you to interfere!


    "


    Ellie also knew that she couldn''t talk nonsense and destroy the n of Murphy, or else it would fall


    short of sess!


    "Humph, don''t becent. L, you know clearly what bad things you are going to do. You have


    done too much wrong to Jacob! You don''t deserve him at all! "


    "Ellie, I don''t allow you to say a word about her! She is my wife. It''s up to me whether she deserves me


    or not, not you! I love her! Even without her, I won''t fall in love with you! Save it! Don''t do anything


    meaningless anymore! "


    He said firmly, which made Ellie very sad.


    She frowned, "What if she betrayed you again? What if she slept with someone else? What will you


    do? Will you still love her? Do you still want a slut who has an affair with another man? "


    Ellie''s words made L''s heart skip a beat.


    How could she know?


    How could Murphy tell this to her?


    What was their rtionship.


    L felt as if an invisible was tightly entangled, making her breathless.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. She is my woman. She will never be with anyone else! Even if you want to frame


    her up, don''t use such an excuse! "

 Chapter 357 You Broke The Rules Again

    Chapter 357 You Broke The Rules Again


    "L, what am I talking about? Tell him yourself!"


    The loud voice of Ellie made L feel guilty and unable to speak.


    Jacob didn''t see the expression on L''s face, but said firmly, "She doesn''t need to say anything. I


    know clearly that she loves me, and I love her too! It''s none of your business, Ellie."


    "You will pay the price, Jacob!"


    "No matter what the price is, as long as I want, no one can stop us from being together!"


    As soon as Jacob finished his words, he dragged L away, regardless of Ellie.


    L walked on the road in a low mood. It was getting dark and their figures were pulled long, which


    stunned her.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    "Nothing Why are you here?"


    "Of course I''m worried about you. It''s sote now. You run out alone. What if you are taken away?"


    Jacob held her hand and kissed it.


    She looked at this scene in a daze, and her heart beat faster.


    He smiled dotingly and fiddled with her hair. "Silly girl, I won''t let you go alone."


    When L came to her senses, she cleared her throat and said, "Let''s get down to business."


    She changed the topic, but Jacob didn''t notice her dodge or escape. He asked, "You just went to see


    Murphy? Did he do anything to you? Why do you look so pale?"


    "He really didn''t give up. He lied to me."


    Jacob said, "I''ve warned you a long time ago that Murphy has never changed. He has been ambitious


    from the beginning to the end, and he was just putting on a show to get back together with Kate! It''s not


    toote for you to see his purpose now."


    But L thought to herself, ''It''s almost toote.''


    It was hard to exin what happened that night!


    "I just didn''t expect that he would make use of Kate and Florence, his daughter! He is so ambitious that


    he doesn''t care about other people''s feelings at all. I was deceived by him and thought he really


    regretted... Not only me, but also Kate doesn''t know about it! Sworn father and sworn mother... No, I


    have to tell Kate that she can''t be cheated by Murphy!"


    Jacob held the flustered L and chuckled, "It''s sote. Even if you want to find Kate, she must have


    fallen asleep. Aren''t you going to see them tomorrow? Let''s talk about it at that time..."


    L nodded, "yes, I''m going to attend the press conference of the newpany. I''m going to tell


    Jeremy. And Murphy told me that the Gu family wanted to take advantage of me to get some benefits


    from the Zheng family, so they lied to me! He really takes me as a fool!"


    L clenched her fists and said angrily, "I won''t let him seed!"


    "That''s right!" Jacob was satisfied with her timely realization. He nodded and said, "I will ask Murphy to


    show the truth tomorrow!" "Tomorrow? How about I try my best to bring Mr. and Mrs. Zheng here?"


    "You don''t need them. As long as you want, I will help you achieve your goal."


    Raising her eyebrows, L smiled, "Is it what you help me or what you want?"


    "Do we still need to distinguish?" Jacob held her closer to his chest and put his face on her neck,


    breathing gently.


    "You broke the rule!" L refused to be so close. Biting her lips, she said, "Don''t be so close. Don''t you


    know the safe distance?"


    "The distance between us should be negative, right?" With an evil smile on his lips, Jacob raised his


    eyebrows.


    Facing such a naked provocation, L felt a little guilty and flustered.


    "You... Let''s get down to business! What are you talking about? Be serious!" She put her hands on her


    chest and slowly pushed Jacob away.


    Jacob cleared his throat and gave up the idea of kissing her. He said seriously, "Okay, I''ll listen to you.


    Let me tell you, even if they don''t need to be present, you can expose their conspiracy. But tomorrow


    you canmunicate with Kate early and let her prepare. You should exin to her, or she might


    misunderstand you..."


    L pursed her lips, "What do you mean? Do you think she will misunderstand my rtionship with


    Murphy? No, she should know that I don''t have that feeling for Murphy, not to mention that I have


    exined it to her!"


    "L, you should know that Kate loves Murphy very much. Otherwise, Kate wouldn''t have forgiven him


    in that situation! And she might know what kind of person Murphy is. Even if she knows who he is, she


    still tolerates being with him. What will she think if you tell her these things in public?"


    L didn''t expect this. She struggled in her heart, "Kate will understand me."


    "Trust me. She is also a hidden woman. It''s not as simple as you think."


    Looking at his sincere face, she had to say, "Okay, I''ll do as you said."


    Jacob lowered his head and said seriously, "You have to remember that you shouldn''t mess with


    people like Murphy and Kate. You''d better stay away from them..."


    "¡­¡­"


    "You just didn''t listen to me. I told you to stay away from them. I didn''t expect you to believe in Murphy


    and leave me..."


    L immediately covered his mouth and said, "Stop talking. I know I was wrong, okay?"


    She rolled her eyes and said, "I didn''t expect people to be so horrible? They were all my important


    friends. Why don''t we give them a chance? Then I really can''t do it."


    "You have already given it to them once."


    "So, it won''t be the second time." said L firmly.


    Jacob seemed to be satisfied with her answer and nodded slightly.


    She seemed to think of something and said in a hurry, "By the way, do you know who I saw in the club


    except for Murphy?"


    "Ellie?"


    L shook her head and said, "Not only that, but also Sean. Do the three of them happen to know


    each other and drink together?"


    Jacob frowned, "What?"


    "You don''t think it''s such a coincidence, do you? Themon enemy of these three people is you and


    me! It''s definitely not a good thing for them to be together!"


    Jacob felt strange and asked, "Are you sure the three of them are together?"


    "Yes, I''m sure of it. Besides, Ellie and Sean know about it. They seem to have colluded with each other


    for a long time! I just don''t know what they want to do..."


    She looked at him worriedly, "What do you think?"


    Jacob was also confused, but heforted her, "Don''t worry. No matter what these three people do,


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    they won''t affect us. Ellie and Sean always looked down upon people like Murphy. How could they


    collude with each other? What''s more, haven''t you said that the enemy of Murphy is a member of Ye


    Family? How could he be with an enemy?"


    "Yes... That is why it is strange. Murphy knows the Ye Family is his enemy. Is he so scheming? Or is


    there something we don''t know?" L feltplicated and difficult to understand.

 Chapter 358 Ally With The Enemy

    Chapter 358 Ally With The Enemy


    Jacob admitted that L''s guess was probably true.


    Ellie wouldn''t easily be with such a person as Murphy. So they must have somemon interests, and


    theirmon enemy was Jacob. It was very likely that they had done something behind Jacob''s back.


    Looking at L in front of him, Jacob felt a little mncholy.


    He didn''t want her to be hurt, so he had to work harder to protect her.


    "Don''t think too much. I''ll ask Barry to check what Ellie and Sean have done recently and tell you if


    there is any news. Don''t worry."


    "Every time you ask me not to worry. But how can I not worry at all... I''m really scared..."


    Jacob held L tightly in his arms andforted her in a low and deep voice.


    "Don''t be afraid. I will try my best to protect you."


    L shook her head and frowned, "I''m worried about you... Their first target will definitely be you!


    Jacob! Do you understand? I won''t be worried about myself, but you are different! You are shouldering


    the Gu Family, grandma''s expectations, and my... my expectation! You can''t be hurt! I always feel that


    things are not that simple. It''s like there is an invisible that wants to destroy us all! Let us have no


    way to fight back!"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Jacob smiled and said, "Is your husband so vulnerable? Can you give me some confidence? Why don''t


    you trust me?"


    "I''m not kidding."


    "I promise you that I will be on my guard and find out their purpose. I won''t let myself be affected or


    make you sad!"


    "Who will be sad?"


    L breathed a sigh of relief and thought that as long as Jacob was on guard, everything would be


    fine.


    "Don''t worry. Anyone who offends me will suffer!"


    Hearing that, L thought, ''What does he mean?


    What is he going to do?''


    She looked at Jacob seriously and said, "I''m so stupid that Murphy took advantage of my trust in him. I


    won''t let him go easily! But you have to promise me that I will decide how to deal with him. Don''t act


    rashly."


    As for Sean and Ellie, they were from two powerful families, so they must be dealt with easily. It was


    just a small fight. They wouldn''t be hurt.


    So L''s mere mention of Murphy made Jacob ufortable.


    Hearing her request, Jacob frowned and asked in confusion, "Why?"


    L was very guilty. She was afraid that Murphy would tell Jacob what had happened between them.


    Then L didn''t know how she get along with Jacob.


    Many days had passed, but L still didn''t dare to tell Jacob.


    "I have my own reason. Will you promise me?"


    But in Jacob''s heart, L''s request seemed to mean that she still cared about Murphy, so she was


    afraid that he would hurt Murphy.


    He slowly loosened his grip on L, calmly stood, and looked at her. "Okay. As you wish."


    Noticing the change of Jacob''s mood, L felt a little nervous. Subconsciously, she grabbed his hand


    and exined anxiously, "I''m not finding a reason for him, and I won''t be easily manipted by him. It''s


    just that he''s the husband of Kate and the father of Florence. I''m afraid that you''ll be too cruel to him...


    Besides, I don''t want you to be involved in something bad... We are not ying tricks like him, okay?"


    Jacob said, "You don''t need to exin, L. It''ste at night. Let''s go home."


    Jacob thought that this topic was not suitable to go on.


    "Jacob..."


    Jacob didn''t want to listen to L''s words any more. He grabbed her hand and sent her to the car.


    He focused on driving all the way, as if he didn''t care about L''s struggle and tangle at all.


    "Send me back!"


    "Not the Gu Family!"


    "Yes, I''ll go back to your home," said Jacob calmly.


    L immediately guessed what Jacob was talking about. She shook her head and said, "I don''t want to


    go there!"


    "L, you should know that the house is under your name now! I have transferred that house to you


    before the wedding, including several houses. They are all yours! Since we are a couple, of course we


    don''t need to be that clear! That''s your home. You can go back without a reason! So I don''t need your


    opinion!"


    The overbearing and domineering look of Jacob made her words blocked in her throat.


    She went back to their vi uneasily.


    The familiar ce made L gradually rx.


    But when she went back to the bedroom, she was stunned.


    The room was still the same as it was on the wedding day, but the roses on the ground had withered.


    L was stunned.


    Standing behind her, Jacob said in a low voice, "After you leave, Daisy wanted to clean it up. I refused.


    I know that you wille back sooner orter. So I want to keep it the same..."


    Jacob thought that in this way, they could still continue their wedding night.


    L pursed her lips and looked around. The house was the same as when she left.


    The flowers were arranged by her, and the sheets and curtains were bought by her.


    At that time, she thought the wedding would be the beginning of her new life. She needed a new look


    and spent a few days decorating the vi...


    But it was ruined by her own hands.


    Now facing Jacob, L was full of guilt and self-usation.


    "Ask Daisy to clean it up. It''s so messy. I''d better sleep in the guest room."


    "You know, it''s useless no matter where you go." Jacob said lightly.


    L turned around and stared at Jacob fiercely. "I''m not in good health now!"


    It seemed that Jacob was surprised. He came over, pinched L''s nose and said angrily, "What are


    you thinking about?! Am I a lecher?"


    She frowned, bit her lips and blushed, "Aren''t you? Did you change when you held me just now? And


    what did you do that night when you said you just hugged me to sleep? Don''t think I didn''t notice it!"


    Jacob pulled the corners of his mouth awkwardly. He didn''t have sex for a few days, so he was a little


    sensitive when he hugged her.


    But he didn''t expect that she med him for that.


    And he didn''t do anything to her that night!


    So he just needed to solve it by himself.


    Jacob coughed and asked, "What did you find out again?"


    "You... I know you''re a man, a sex animal. Although I have been away for such a long time, I have


    watched the domestic news!" L red at Jacob and curled her lips. "Although your family is busy


    with business every day, there are a lot of gossips! It is clearly written on the news that you, Mr. Jacob,


    are sad because of runaway bride and tryst with supermodels at midnight! And you two yed uniform


    temptation? I''ve seen it. That woman is Jewel? She came to see you... Oh, no, it''s youing to see


    her!"


    Hearing what L said, instead of being nervous and flustered, Jacob smiled.


    "Why are you stillughing?" She frowned, "Is it so funny?"


    "If you really care about the gossip, you would have questioned me as soon as possible and don''t wait


    until now. So it means that you believe me." Jacob came over and smiled wickedly. "And you ask me


    now not because you suspect me, but because you are jealous, which proves that you care about me


    very much! So why can''t I smile happily?"

 Chapter 359 You Can Refuse Me

    Chapter 359 You Can Refuse Me


    "You are too arrogant. How do you know that I won''t change my mind?" L said provocatively,


    "What''s more, love is changeable. Maybe you will really love Jewel at some time. If it happens, please


    inform me in time. I will make way for her!"


    "L!" Jacob pressed her tightly under his body, and his breath was full of domineering atmosphere.


    "This position is up to me, not you! If someone else wants toe up and sit down, I''ll kick her down!


    Do you want to try?"


    L burst intoughter, and her face was red. "Don''t you kick me?"


    "I only love you. How could I kick you?" With an evil smile, Jacob got close to L and made her


    tremble.


    "Jacob..."


    "The more you resist, the more I want..." Jacob whispered in her ear in a low and sexy voice. L


    seemed to be stiff all over. She bit her lips slightly and looked confused.


    "If you don''t want it, you can refuse me. But I don''t want you to refuse, L..." Jacob bent over and


    kissed L on the forehead...


    L felt that his kiss was as soft as the spring breeze.


    Her heart trembled.


    She couldn''t say anything to refuse.


    In the face of her beloved man, L could only indulge and like him, and even her heart was shouting


    excitement and tension.


    Jacob kissed L bit by bit from the eyebrows to the tip of his nose to the mouth, as if he was kissing a


    precious treasure, cautious and gentle.


    With a gleam shining in his eyes, Jacob watched her close her eyes gently and smiled.


    The faint kiss instantly turned into a strong and crazy kiss, swallowing her up and immersing her in the


    storm Jacob gave her.


    After a night, when L opened her eyes, she saw a smiling face looking at her.


    All of a sudden, her heart beat fast.


    "Are you awake?" Jacob stroked her head with his big hand and smiled dotingly. "It''s so good to see


    you as soon as I open my eyes. Even the bed is warm..."


    Pursing her lips, L blinked at Jacob and smiled helplessly. "Do you think I''m a bed warmer?"


    Hearing this, Jacob reached out a finger and hooked her chin. "Little girl, I''ve traded all my wealth for


    you to warm up my bed for the rest of my life!"


    L grabbed his finger and bit it hard. Seeing that he gritted his teeth, she raised her eyebrows proudly


    and smiled. "Isn''t all your wealth also mine? It is not appropriate to trade my things for me!"


    "Then what should I take out? All of them are yours. Otherwise, I have to exchange with you with my


    special service." said Jacob with a smile.


    L''s face was slightly red. She reached out her hand to cover his mouth and snapped, "Okay, stop


    talking."


    When she got up, she found that her waist and back were sore and her lower part was ufortable,


    but she still went to the bathroom wrapped in the bed sheet under Jacob''s gaze.


    With his hands behind his head, Jacob hummed a song and closed his eyes contentedly.


    Standing in front of the mirror, L saw her face flushed and her eyes full of spring. She could not help


    but feel relieved.


    Only in front of Jacob, L would be like a girl, with her heart beating like a deer.


    She had been like that for so many years.


    For her,st night was really wonderful... It was their real bridal chamber.


    L pouted and looked at the little woman in the mirror. She smiled and said, "I still love him very


    much, so I don''t want to refuse him. Even if it''s a night of warmth..."


    She was also satisfied.


    "Bang! Bang!"


    Jacob knocked on the bathroom door. L opened it and asked in confusion, "Do you want to have a


    shower with me? Stop it. I need to take a shower and go out."


    With a weird expression on his face, Jacob grinned wickedly and said, "You have a call. I answered it


    for you."


    Then he took out his phone and handed it to her. It seemed that he had been on the phone for a


    minute.


    L immediately looked over and found it was from Murphy.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    L red at Jacob and answered with a pout.


    Jacob raised his eyebrows and smiled at hercently.


    "L?"


    "Yes, what''s wrong? It''s me, Murphy?"


    "Why are you still with Jacob? Last night... You have been together all the time?"


    Murphy had already heard their conversation on the phone, so he was shocked.


    Annoyed by Jacob, L red at him and said deliberately, "Nothing happened between us! He


    wanted to be a toad to a swan. I didn''t let him seed! Don''t worry. I''m listening to the phone in the


    bathroom now. He''s not here, either."


    Jacob who was said not to be here frowned and thought his wife''s acting skill was good. No wonder


    she was the one who won the Neer Award.


    The movie queen would belong to her in the future.


    "L! Didn''t I tell you not to be with him anymore? Why are you still to be with him? He will hurt you!"


    "Murphy, how can we get a tiger''s cub without entering the tiger''sir? It will be OK. Why did you call


    me?"


    L had to finish the y with Murphy, so she was very cooperative.


    "L, your father couldn''t get in touch with you. So he called me for help and asked me to negotiate


    with the Gu family for him..." With a cold smile, Murphy said in a flustered and angry tone, "Don''t


    believe in the sweet words of Jacob. He pretends to be nice to you, but secretly tries to deal with the


    Zheng family!"


    "What? What did he do to the Zheng family? Tell me now!" L gave a hint to Jacob and turned on the


    speaker mode.


    "Several branches of the Zheng family in France have been attacked by domesticpanies, and they


    even spread fake news to frame the Zheng family. Now your mother has fallen ill, and your father has


    been exhausted in two ces and almost had a car ident! The Gu family even made use of you to


    negotiate conditions with them. They said that as long as the Zheng family hand over their property,


    they would let you go and divorce you. Otherwise, they would tie you up with the Gu family forever!"


    The more Murphy spoke, the more agitated he seemed to be. His tone was full of dissatisfaction and


    anger. "Can''t you see clearly their hypocrisy? I think you should leave today. I will arrange everything


    for you. You leave this time and nevere back!"


    L and Jacob looked at each other coldly.


    And then L pushed Jacob on purpose to see how he would react, but he shook his head and stared


    at her, indicating that she could do whatever she wanted.


    "Okay, I promise you! We''re leaving today! Murphy." Raising her eyebrows proudly, L said very


    seriously, "Will you leave with me?"


    Murphy was surprised to hear that. He asked in surprise, "Do you really want me to go with you? L,


    is that true?"


    L said firmly, "Yes, didn''t you say that you would go with me? Then let''s leave this breathless ce


    together! Will you?"


    "I do!"


    "Will you really give up everything for me?"


    "Of course."


    Frowning, L sneered disdainfully.

 Chapter 360 I Owe You An Apology

    Chapter 360 I Owe You An Apology


    A man like him really didn''t deserve Kate''s love.


    She gave birth to his child and took care of the family, but he didn''t care!


    "Murphy, I promised Kate''s parents to attend the press conference today. After that, we will leave


    directly!"


    Hearing that she was so determined, Murphy guessed that his n would seed. He asked


    cautiously, "Have you really solved everything?"


    "Yes, I will tell Jacob the truth and divorce him! You''d better have Kate mentally prepared. Don''t hurt


    her! " In L''s opinion, it would be better for Murphy to bring it up by himself, hoping that Kate could


    really see his face!


    Anyway, she couldn''t let Murphy cheat and hurt Kate anymore.


    "Okay, I''m willing to do anything for you," murmured Murphy hesitantly


    After hanging up the phone, L felt disgusted. She was very dissatisfied with the obscenity and


    hatefulness of Murphy, and more resentful that she had been deceived by his appearance.


    After Flora left, she really thought he would repent, but she didn''t expect him to be more excessive!


    If she hadn''t done the paternity test by herself to prove that the Zheng family had nothing to do with


    her, she might not be able to see the truth until now.


    Last night, Jacob showed her all the evidence about the role of Murphy.


    In the middle of the night, exhausted, L faintly felt the light. She touched the position beside her


    lower body, but she didn''t see anyone. She suddenly sat up and woke up.


    With his back to her, Jacob was sitting on the sofa and looking at something.


    She asked in confusion, "What are you looking at?" The hoarse voice made him turn around.


    Jacob walked up to her and touched her face, "Did I wake you up?"


    She shook her head and pointed at his phone. "No, I woke up myself. Let me see what you are looking


    at. Why are you so focused?"


    He took a look at her deeply. He had nned to let her see it after she woke up. He put the phone in


    front of her and turned on the voice. It was the voice of Barry.


    "Murphy has transferred two amounts of money into the Zhengs'' ount. And the properties they


    mentioned seem to be owned by Murphy, and they have newly established a readymadepany!


    Besides, I found that they borrowed arge amount of money from Tang Group''s financialpany. I


    suspect that they are convicted of fraud. I am still investigating on that. "


    Taking a look at Jacob, L covered her mouth and said in surprise, "They really colluded with each


    other to do bad things!"


    "As you said, Murphy left to see Sean. As far as I know, although he is the sessor of the Tang


    family, there are a lot of internal strife for power and interests in the Tang family now! Sean must have


    used Murphy to transfer the property, and Murphy has also benefited from it. They just take what they


    need. "


    "Sure enough, Mr. and Mrs. Zheng were instructed by him..."


    Then, Jacob yed a voice message, in which came the voice of Barry, "I also found the ce where


    they did the paternity test. As expected, they were bribed by Murphy again! She also met Mr. and Mrs.


    Li. They were not sick at all. They had been eating, drinking and ying in the vi that Murphy gave


    them. They also took their daughter here and lived a free and unrestrained life! Besides, I have


    investigated their past, but they haven''t returned home at all, nor have they had any connection with


    the Gu family. Everything is made up by Murphy! "


    Hearing that, L came to her senses. Looking at the bright sun, she said firmly, "Murphy knows that


    Kate'' mum won''t give him any help. How dare he collude with Sean behind their back! I should have


    sent him to prison. It''s my fault. I apologize to you! "


    Jacob held her waist and said gently, "You don''t need to apologize to me. Any decision you make will


    be my decision. No matter what you did wrong, I will take care of it for you. You have to remember this


    at any time. You can be unscrupulous. "


    She bit her lips slightly and her lips were pink and tempting. "I''ve done enough. If I really dare to be


    unscrupulous, do you think you can bear it?"


    Jacob shrugged his shoulders and said calmly, "Your man always has your back."


    She smiled faintly, and he tightened his grip. With an evil and attractive smile, he said, "You also know


    you have done enough?"


    L muttered to herself, ''I''m digging my own grave!'' She didn''t care about the wedding ceremony, but


    went to find the truth of her fake parents!


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She shouldn''t have trusted Murphy. She shouldn''t have hurt the man in front of her.


    The man she loved so much was him, but she had stabbed him with her own hands!


    She took a deep breath and looked into his eyes. "Jacob, I still owe you one..."


    He suddenly reached out his hand and pressed a finger on her lips. He gently shook his head and said,


    "Since we are a couple, there is no you and I."


    "But I..." She frowned and thought she was wrong. She felt sorry for the wedding and herself.


    "L, you should know that your fault is my fault! It doesn''t matter what happened. The most important


    thing is that we have to solve it hand in hand, and we have to be together in the future. This is the most


    important thing! Otherwise, this kind of thing may happen and people will sow dissension between us


    again. "


    It was rare for Jacob to talk so much. Every time he was in front of her, he would be a real


    chatterbox.


    He was a man of few words in front of others.


    He would probably say half of his words to her in his life.


    It didn''t matter. He still had a lot to talk to her in the rest of his life.


    L knew that she hadn''t trusted him enough to make such a big mistake!


    "Jay, I also want topletely trust you, but I am too timid. Well, I admit my fault and change it in the


    future, okay? But I have to say this to you, sorr.. "


    Before she could say thest letter, he stepped forward and kissed her on the lips.


    L widened her eyes and looked at him in surprise.


    "HMM..."


    After a long time, he let go of the blushing woman and licked his lips with satisfaction. "Don''t let me


    hear that word again! What you should say is another word! "


    She smiled helplessly and let go of him slightly. With an extremely serious expression, she said, "I


    should go to change my clothes. If it dys any longer, I will bete!"


    After saying that, she pulled him out of the bathroom, regardless of his objection.


    Standing outside the door, Jacob said in a low voice, "Isn''t it more time saving to take a shower


    together?"


    "You wish! Go to sleep downstairs. Don''t disturb me! Otherwise, I might not be able to make it today!


    Hurry up! "


    "Yes, my queen!"


    Hearing the sound outside, L smiled helplessly.


    She bit her lips gently with a happy smile on her face.


    It was so good to have him by her side.


    In the past few days, she really missed him. With him, even the daily life was full of happiness and


    sweetness.


    Without him, her life would be like a pool of stagnant water without any waves. He was the source and


    motivation of all her happiness.


    It must be amazing.


    L came out of the bathroom soon and saw the clothes and jewelry prepared on the bed. She was


    stunned and saw a note.


    "Put on the clothes I prepared for you. I''m waiting for you, my princess."


    L smiled and touched her clothes happily, feeling very sweet in her heart.


    "My princess?"

 Chapter 361 It Was His Bad Idea

    Chapter 361 It Was His Bad Idea


    Jacob thought, ''How can I say such sweet words? It is not my style at all!''


    ''What an awkward name!''


    At this time, Jacob in a suit waiting downstairs, holding his mobile phone, asked, "I think what you''ve


    taught me is too strange. If I had known it earlier, I shouldn''t have listened to you. You haven''t even


    been in love!"


    Barry thought he was good at flirting with girls, but in fact, he had never been in love seriously.


    At this time, Jacob thought that he really miscalcted... But it was toote.


    It was useless to regret.


    Because the door of the room was gradually opened, only to see that L, dressed in a dark green


    dress, appeared with a bright red face.


    L looked at Jacob with a smile and raised her eyebrows, "Prince? Or a knight?"


    Jacob''s face was slightly red, but he tried to calm down. "Neither."


    L frowned slightly, wondering why his answer was like that. She walked downstairs and asked, "So


    who are you?"


    Jacob walked to her side and reached out his hand to catch her. "I''m just your ve."


    Hearing that, L widened her eyes and looked at Jacob in shock. It was hard to imagine that he


    would give such an unexpected answer!


    "You... I..." L didn''t know what to say.


    All of a sudden, L felt that Jacob''s skill of flirting with girls had reached another strange level... She


    couldn''t continue to say anything.


    ''Oh, no! It seems that I have said something wrong, '' Jacob thought.


    "Have you read some strange books?" With her eyes wide open, L followed him downstairs.


    With an embarrassed look on his face, Jacob forced a smile and said, "Well, let''s go. The car is waiting


    outside."


    "Don''t change the topic... Jacob, don''t lie to me. I''m not a child. I won''t be defeated by your sweet


    words."


    Jacob nodded and said, "Sure enough, you are the smartest person in the world... It''s Barry. He gave


    me a bad idea. I was forced to do that."


    "You said it yourself. Can he force you? But in fact, Barry is right."


    At this time, L was secretly happy to see Jacob''s face turn red.


    L and Jacob came hand in hand, immediately attracting countless eyes and bing the focus.


    Everyone whispered and looked at them to see if they had reconciled.


    After all, L had escaped from the wedding in front of so many people.


    The bride was still the son-inw of today''s protagonist, which meant there was a good show to watch.


    "L, you are finally here." Rachel greeted with a smile.


    Holding Rachel''s hand tightly, L smiled softly, "Sworn mother, we arete. It''s all his fault..."


    L pointed at Jacob andined.


    Rachel smiled helplessly. She looked at Jacob and said, "I thought you two were still in conflict. Now it


    seems that it''s not a problem anymore, right?"


    From the way Rachel looked at him, Jacob could tell that Rachel was kind to L, so he was nice to


    her. He nodded and said, "There has never been any problem between us. She is my woman, and no


    one can change that."


    "It seems that you are really determined. That''s fine, L didn''t see the wrong person."


    L, the one who was talked about, shook her head helplessly. "Godmother, you should say that he


    has found a treasure."


    "Oh, L, don''t be so childish. Enjoy yourself with such a man spoiling you. Don''t be disobedient, like a


    child of a few years old."


    Jacob raised his eyebrows and nodded in agreement. "I also think she is only three years old..."


    Eric stood aside and quietly watched them talking, but his eyes had been fixed on L.


    Noticing that, L walked up to Eric and said, "Godfather, Congrattions! The newpany looks


    good. I believe it can also develop its business in China!"


    Eric raised his ss and clinked sses with L. He nodded with a smile and said, "I came back for


    Kate and Rachel. If they want to stay, I won''t leave either. If you have any problem in the future,


    remember toe to father and mother *. You are our daughter at any time! "(* TN: here father and


    mother mean sworn father and sworn mother)


    "I know you are my backers!" said L with a joyful smile.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Eric''s eyes shed, he asked, "I heard from Murphy that you have found your biological parents?"


    Looking at Eric''s serious look, L pursed her lips and took a deep breath. "It''splicated. Anyway, I


    apologize to you first. I shouldn''t have left with Murphy like that, which seemed to have caused trouble


    to Kate... Sorry..."


    Rachel interrupted L and shook her head firmly. "Silly girl, how could we not know what kind of


    person you are? Although we don''t know what happened, we won''t be misled by the news, nor will we


    suspect you and Murphy..."


    Eric also agreed, "You and Mr. Jacob are full of affection. How could you really have anything to do with


    Murphy?"


    In the face of their trust, L felt ashamed.


    "But Murphy..." While L was talking, Murphy and Kate walked towards them arm in arm and nodded


    at them.


    L looked at Murphy with aplicated expression.


    Meanwhile, Murphy was also looking at the atmosphere between Jacob and L, seeming to feel


    something strange. But he couldn''t tell what the difference was.


    Kate smiled and looked at Jacob silently.


    L suddenly realized that the atmosphere was very embarrassing.


    So L walked to the side of Kate, looked at Florence, who was held by the nanny, and said with a


    smile, "What a lovely baby..."


    "L, since you like it, give birth to a baby as soon as possible! When you be a mother, you will


    know that child is the debt of parents'' previous life. They will torture you to death."


    The expression on L''s face froze and she was in a daze for a moment.


    She thought, ''Baby?


    Can I have another baby?''


    L smiled and said, "I think you are more beautiful after you be a mother."


    With a shy smile like a young girl, Kate leaned against Murphy and said, "I am a woman with a yellow


    face anyway!"


    "If you were a woman with yellow face, there wasn''t reasonable thing in the world!"


    At this moment, Florence began to cry. Kate said, "Take her to the lounge quickly!"


    L''s eyes lit up. She immediately grabbed Kate''s hand and said, "Kate, I also want to stay with


    Florence for a while. Let''s go and have a talk. And it''s not suitable for us to stand here for too long..."


    Kate had an intuition that she had something to say, so she took L''s hand and went to the lounge.


    Looking at their backs, Murphy wanted to follow them when everyone was distracted, but he was


    stopped by Jacob halfway.


    "Murphy, it seems that we haven''t settled our ounts yet! Where are you going?"


    Squinting his eyes, Murphy saw Jacob leaning against the wall leisurely. He sneered, "Do you think you


    can stop me?"

 Chapter 362 Do You Still Love Him Even If He Is Such A Bad Guy

    Chapter 362 Do You Still Love Him Even If He Is Such A Bad Guy


    "I didn''t mean to stop you. I just want to settle ounts with you first. You took my wife away at the


    wedding and lied to her about her fake identity. What do you want? Are you going to take her away


    from me forever? "


    "Jacob, you''ve already lost her! Save your energy. As far as I know, you are going to divorce after this


    y! L did it for her parents, but you were with Lily and caught by us in public! L saw it with her


    own eyes. You can''t deny it! You can never solve this matter, and L will never turn back! "


    "How dare you admit that Lily was bribed by you!"


    "Mr. Jacob, why do you say that? I have never said that! Lily just told the truth. You did hurt L, she


    won''t forgive you! "


    "Do you think you will have a chance if she doesn''t forgive me?" Jacob sneered with disdain, "She''s


    always bright eyed, not blind. She knows who loves her and who takes advantage of her!"


    "Yes, you are the one who took advantage of her! Your family not only cheated her identity, but also


    used her to negotiate conditions with the Zheng family! So you will divorce her. In your heart, the Gu


    family is more important than her! "


    Jacob frowned and sneered, "Now L is not here. Why are you still acting like this?"


    Murmured Murphy, "What if she passes by..."


    "Do you think your acting is so good, Murphy? If L finds out that you are lying, do you know what will


    happen to you? And Eric, Rachel, and Kate, they will never let you go! "


    "You don''t need to worry about that, Mr. Jacob. I will deal with everything well. I won''t let go of anything,


    no matter it''s people or money!" Murphy''s voice was so low that only two people could hear it.


    Murphy was really good at acting. He kept an eye on L all the time, fearing that L woulde out


    and hear their conversation.''


    "I don''t think you can get any of them! I''m sure you''ll have nothing in both hands! "


    "You..."


    "You lied to Kate. If she knows, everything you have will be in vain! Stop dreaming. Nothing will happen


    again! L always has me in her heart. No matter how you deceive her, she wille back to me in


    the end! Murphy, remember this. "


    Then he patted on Murphy''s shoulder and left proudly.


    Murphy frowned slightly and stared at the back of Jacob with a serious look. He felt that from Jacob''s


    words, Jacob seemed to know something.


    But since L had made up her mind to divorce him, she would definitely do it!


    No matter what, he would take her away from here forever after she finished. After he settled down


    L, he woulde back to exin to Kate, everything would be fine.


    Anyway, Kate loved him so much that she would forgive him whatever he did!


    At this moment, in an uninvited warehouse, Kate sneezed. She shook her head and said, "L, what


    do you want to say to me in private? I''m still worried about Florence. After you finish, I have to go back


    to take care of her. "


    "Kate, are you ming me for leaving with Murphy?"


    "L, did you misunderstand something? How can I me you? He helped you just for your identity,


    not anything else, right? " With her eyes wide open, Kate looked sincere.


    L''s heart was beating fast. She took a few steps closer to her and said, "I can tell you the truth. I


    only have Jacob in my heart, and I can''t hold anyone else! But as for Murphy... You are really cheated


    by him! He is... "


    "He has never changed and never truly repented!" Kate said with a m look, "Is that what you want to


    talk about?"


    L was stunned.


    There was confusion in her eyes.


    Kate shook her head helplessly, "So what? I can''t live without him, so no matter what he does, as long


    as he is willing toe back to me, I can tolerate it. Although I know he is acting... "


    L was speechless.


    She frowned tightly, with entanglement and hesitation between her eyebrows. "Since you know that he


    doesn''t sincerely repent, or he is so bad, why do you still forgive him? Kate, you are hurting yourself! "


    "L, let me ask you a question. If it''s Jacob, will you not love him if he is heartbroken and does


    something bad one day?"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Kate''s question hit the nail on the head. It hit L''s heart.


    Her eyes flickered and her expression wandered, as if she was really thinking about this question


    seriously.


    If Jacob was also a bad guy, cheating her and using her, would she still love him?


    The answer was self-evident.


    He was a part of her life, and loving him had be her belief, which could not be changed at all.


    With a cold smile on her face, Kate said, "Love can never be judged by right or wrong, neither good or


    bad! Whether he is good or bad, it has nothing to do with my love. L, you love Jacob so much. You


    should understand my feelings. "


    Of course she knew.


    Back then, she was deeply hurt by Jacob, but she still loved him so much in her heart.


    But she couldn''t be so humble andpromise like what Kate did.


    "But, Kate, you don''t know what Murphy has done. He lied to me, tricked me to go abroad, and even


    bribed someone to make up a fake identity for me. Do you know his purpose? "


    Kate didn''t seem to be surprised, but she was also confused. "One of his purpose is to get you, and


    second is to destroy the Gu family..."


    "You really know everything." L sighed.


    "I''m the one who knows him best in the world." With a bitter smile, Kate continued, "Flora has been with


    him for so many years, but she still couldn''t see through him. But I know that the most important thing


    for Murphy is money! He has stayed with me just for money. The name of Florence is just because he


    pretended to be nostalgic. He probably can''t remember what Flora looked like now. "


    L shook her head and bit her lips tightly. "But I can''t let him continue to lie to everyone! I came to


    you to tell you what he had done, but I didn''t expect that you didn''t care at all, as if you have expected


    him to do such a thing! But I can''t stand it! Jacob won''t let it go either. I just hope you can be mentally


    prepared. "


    Hearing this, Kate''s face changed. She frowned and asked, "What do you want?"


    She couldn''t help but feel a little heartbroken, even for such an innocent girl. Even though Murphy had


    done something bad, Kate was still so worried about him


    "We will not only expose him in public, but also destroy his business. Don''t you know that he has done


    an illegal business with Ellie and Sean to transfer money! Jacob is looking for evidence! Kate, if you


    indulge him again, he will fall deeper and deeper! "


    Kate''s face darkened. She narrowed her eyes and said coldly, "No way! I don''t agree! "

 Chapter 363 Please Give Him A Chance

    Chapter 363 Please Give Him A Chance


    L was surprised by her reaction. She frowned and asked, "Why? Do you really want to see him fall


    deeper and deeper and can''t turn around? He is hurting the others and himself!"


    Hearing this, Kate said angrily, "I don''t care what harm it is. I only know that he is my husband and the


    father of my child! L, if you really care about me, don''t expose him, okay?"


    "Why? Why do you have to indulge him so much? In this case, he will only hurt more and won''t stop!"


    L gasped and shook her head, continuing, "How could you be so stupid?"


    "I''m not stupid at all! L, he is my husband. I can''t watch him die! You can do anything for me, but can


    you give him a chance? Just for me, okay?" As if begging for mercy, Kate held L''s hand tightly. Her


    restless look made L''s heart ache.


    But L knew that she couldn''t let go of Murphy just because she was softhearted!


    She had let go of Murphy once for the sake of Flora. Would she repeat the same mistake now?


    Then L couldn''t know what Murphy would do next time.


    She felt that if she continued to indulge him, the harm would only be greater.


    So L was determined to do something to stop him!


    "No, I can''t. Kate, you are helping the devil! I have made a mistake once. I can''t make a second


    mistake! Kate, I thought you will understand, but I didn''t expect you to be so stupid to be infatuated with


    him..."


    Kate grabbed her arm and said firmly and seriously, "If you destroy him, what about me and Florence?


    Have you ever thought about it?! L, can you let Murphy go just for me and Florence? I didn''t beg you


    to do anything. Can you promise me this time?"


    But L shook her head firmly and took a deep breath. "I''m sorry, Kate. I can''t do it! I can''t promise


    you. I specially told you today to let you prepare. Because I don''t want you to be kept in the dark. But it


    seems that I''m wrong! He cheated me with my family background and wanted to take revenge on


    Jacob with me. If I tolerate it this time, I can''t exin!"


    Looking at L coldly and gloomily, Kate wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and said, "Okay,


    since you have made up your mind, I won''t stop you anymore! I have something for you. Wait for me


    here. I''ll bring it to you right away..."


    "Kate..." L wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    "L, I know. I know everything you said. Give me some time to think it over. Wait for me. I''ll be back


    soon!"


    L nodded and watched Kate leave the warehouse.


    She sighed deeply, with sadness on her face. She hoped that Kate could think it over and not me


    her


    All L could do was this. No matter what would happen in the future, she would try her best to take


    care of her sworn father and sworn mother, Kate and Florence.


    But as soon as Kate left, she made a phone call. And then she looked back at the door and smiled.


    When Kate left and went back to the lounge, she looked at the child in sleep with a gentle expression


    like a kind mother.


    "My baby, I won''t let you lose your father. Your father will always be with us and will never leave! No


    one can stop the three of us from being happy together, right?"


    The baby hummed softly in her sleep.


    Seeing this, Kate''s heart softened.


    At this time, the press conference was in progress. Jacob kept an eye on the whereabouts of Murphy


    and checked the time from time to time.


    He thought, ''L also has a talk with Kate for a while. Why hasn''t shee out for such a long time?''


    Jacob called several times, but L didn''t answer.


    So he couldn''t help but feel a little anxious.


    Anna came to the side of Jacob and asked in a panic, "Mr. Jacob, where is L? She asked me to


    bring some things here, but she hasn''t shown up yet. Where has she been?"


    "She went to talk with Kate."


    While they were talking, Kate came in with the child in her arms and walked to Rachel, talking and


    Anna pointed at Kate and asked in surprise, "Kate is here! Where is L?"


    With his eyebrows twitching, Jacob felt a little uneasy. He strode to the front of Kate and asked, "Kate,


    where is L? Didn''t she go to talk with you? Why hasn''t shee back yet?"


    Kate seemed to be surprised. She frowned and said calmly, "What? Hasn''t shee back yet? Maybe


    she goes to the bathroom?!"


    Jacob continue to ask, "What''s going on? Aren''t you together?"


    Kate replied, "She stayed with me for a while, butter I answered a phone call and left. When I went


    back to look for her, she had already left. I thought she was back. Don''t you see her? Then where can


    she go? How about this? I''ll go to the bathroom to have a look..."


    Anna immediately stopped Kate and said, "I''ll go first. You stay and take care of your child!"


    Then Jacob turned around and left.


    Looking at them, Kate smiled disdainfully.


    Squinting his eyes, Murphy walked over and put his arm around Kate''s shoulder. "What''s going on?"


    Hearing this, Kate raised her head and smiled gently. "Nothing. Maybe they have something urgent to


    deal with, so they left. Murphy, I''m not feeling well. I want to leave. Please send me back first."


    However, Murphy thought in his mind, ''Urgent business?


    Did L already tell everything to Jacob and want to go through the divorce procedure?


    That will be great!


    As soon as they finish the procedures, I will take L out and settle her down...''


    Murphy looked down at her daughter, shook his head and said to Kate, "Since you don''t feel well, I''ll


    send someone to drive you back!"


    "Murphy, I want you to drive me home," Kate said in a firm tone. Although her expression was very


    gentle, she was very determined and could not be refuted!


    Murphy said with a smile, "Why are you so childish? Be a good girl. You and Florence go back first. I


    have to stay here to take care of your parents. Otherwise, they will be the only ones left after you and I


    leave... I promise you that I will go back as soon as possible to apany you and Florence..."


    Murphy had always been acting as a dutiful and considerate husband. His goal was to set Kate''s mind


    at rest.


    Because he knew very well that Rachel had no idea what to do. The Song Family''s business was


    always in the hands of Kate, and Eric also had some assets, but those would belong to Kate in the


    future!


    As long as Murphy got the control of Kate, he would be equal to obtaining countless property!


    He would get countless money sooner orter!


    So he thought that as long as he patiently coaxed Kate, everything would belong to him!


    He was sure that Kate loved him and couldn''t live without him, so even if he sent L abroad to hide in


    the future, Kate wouldn''t do anything to him!


    Even Kate knew what had happened between him and Flora.


    Kate''s tolerance was the greatest guarantee for their marriage!


    That was also the reason why Murphy was unscrupulous.


    Anyway, no matter what he did, Kate would forgive him.


    At that time, he would have L abroad, and there would be Kate and Florence in China... He would


    have two families and enjoyed the happiness!


    Kate looked at Murphy''s face. She knew what he was thinking, but she wouldn''t let him seed!


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Dad and mom have said that you don''t need to be here! You don''t have to stay. Don''t you remember


    that my parents don''t trust you now? And the person who needs you is me and our child. You must be


    with us!"


    Murphy noticed that there seemed to be something strange on Kate''s face. The indescribable coldness


    made him shiver.

 Chapter 364 In For A Penny And In For A Pound

    Chapter 364 In For A Penny And In For A Pound


    Kate said, "I happen to have something to discuss with you. It is about the newpany. I think we


    can''t be idle. Although I usually take care of the child, I can''t always let my parents manage the


    domestic industries. You should also help, right?"


    Such an obvious hint made Murphy excited. His eyes shone with excitement. "I don''t want to be in


    charge of thepany. I just want to stay with you and Florence... You''ve been standing there for a


    long time. Let''s go home. You should have a good rest with Florence..."


    Kate nodded with satisfaction and held his hand tightly. "Okay, let''s talk about it when we get home."


    Murphy thought that it would take some time for L to go through the divorce formalities with Jacob,


    so he could send Kate back first... If ording to what Kate had said, he would soon be able to


    manage thepany!


    The more Murphy thought about it, the more excited he became!


    He couldn''t wait to let Kate continue, but he knew that haste made waste. Especially when facing a


    smart woman like Kate, he couldn''t be too anxious.


    But his thoughts and expressions were clearly seen by Kate!


    Kate knew that Murphy''s ambition had never disappeared.


    At the same time, Jacob and Anna searched all the bathroom, but they didn''t find any trace of L.


    They still couldn''t get through to her.


    Jacob frowned and made countless phone calls. Over and over again, his heart was getting colder and


    colder.


    "Who can tell me where she is?"


    Anna gasped and said, "Mr. Jacob, where else can L go? I searched everywhere, but I didn''t see


    her. She doesn''t go back to the party yet. If she goes anywhere, she will contact me! Now there was no


    news at all. It was really frightening! I''m a little worried..."


    "Nothing will happen! Anna, you need to go and check the surveince video here right now! Inform me


    as soon as there is any news!" After ordering Anna, Jacob also call a group of people to search L.


    Ten minutester, all the people gathered together.


    "Mr. Jacob, we have searched the whole building, but found no trace of Mrs. L. I think she must


    have left long ago."


    "No!" Anna came in from the outside and looked pale. "I''ve checked the surveince video. L didn''t


    leave here at all!"


    Jacob''s face changed slightly and frowned, "She..."


    Anna showed the video she had taken to Jacob and said, "Look, she went into the storehouse and


    stayed there for a long time. After Kate came out, a group of delivery workers came in. The delivery


    workers came out soon and then L didn''t appear."


    Jacob''s heart beat faster and his face turned pale. He asked in a trembling voice, "Which floor is this


    on?"


    "Ten floors!"


    And then Jacob disappeared in a sh.


    Anna ran after him.


    When the two of them rushed into the warehouse, they only saw a coat, which was L''s.


    With his eyes wide open, Jacob pointed at that coat and said, "This is L''s coat. I picked it for her


    myself!"


    "No one is here now! Mr. Jacob, L is not here. How could she disappear without a reason?"


    Holding the coat tightly, Jacob said coldly, "No, she didn''t disappear out of thin air! She was taken


    away! Anna, send someone to check the identity of the delivery workers and find them! They must


    have taken L away!"


    "Okay, I''ll do it right now!"


    All of a sudden, Jacob stood there, recalling that an hour ago, he had been to the bathroom before he


    found that L was gone, as if he had run into a group of delivery people.


    At that time, he had a strange feeling and missed L. So he quickly turned back from the bathroom


    and began to look for her...


    He thought, ''Did we really pass by each other?


    His heart was full of sadness and anger. ''Who on earth is it? Why did he take L away?''


    An hour and a half ago.


    L was waiting for Kate in the warehouse when a group of men in worker''s clothes suddenly rushed


    in. She was shocked. "Do you have something to do? Then I''ll go out first..."


    But soon L found that these people''s eyes were unfriendly, as if they wereing at her.


    "Who are you?"


    "Stop talking nonsense with her. Go and knock her out!"


    L was shocked to see a maning over. He held her hand and knocked her out.


    They looked at her and said, "Tie her up and put her inside!"


    And then the crowd moved quickly and went out as if nothing had happened. When they passed the


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    bathroom, L suddenly woke up and saw a figure through the crack. She sobbed...


    "HMM... HMM... Ah..."


    L opened her eyes wide and kept calling, but her voice was drowned in the noise.


    ''It''s me, Jacob. I''m here! Why didn''t you hear me?''


    L kept shouting in her heart, hoping that Jacob could look back!


    But Jacob just left without looking back. Her heart sank.


    Then someone closed the gap and she fell into darkness.


    L felt that they got on the car, but she didn''t know where they were going to drive and what these


    people were going to do.


    She thought in her mind, ''It is Ellie? Celia? Sean? Murphy?


    Who could it be?


    Celia won''t do that, and neither will Sean do anything to me. Because he wants me to be with Jacob


    well... And Murphy won''t find out that I am lying to him!


    Ellie?


    Did she do it?''


    After a long time, in the darkness, L finally felt the shaking car stop.


    She had to close her eyes and pretend to faint, waiting to see what they would do next.


    Soon, someone took her out and put on an eye patch for her.


    "Brother, what should we do?"


    "What? That person wants us to kill her, so we can..."


    Hearing this, L was shocked!


    ''Who is trying to kill me?


    Ellie? Does she hate me so much that she wants me to die?''


    "Don''t be silly. We can''t kill people! If we are really found out, will Jacob let us go? Be smart. Just throw


    her into the mountain and let her die!"


    "What if she is found and we still fail? Then we can''t afford to offend that person!"


    "Don''t worry. She won''t be able to get out of the deep forest. And we don''t kill her ourselves! Ask


    someone to put her in a bag and throw her there!"


    Hearing this, L struggled to sit up immediately. "No, you can''t do this!"


    "Why is she awake? Hurry up and knock her out, or else it will be bad for us!"


    "Who wants to kill me? Can you let me go? I''ll give you the money! No matter how much money it is, as


    long as you let me go!" L had to use a dying tactic to persuade them with money, but they didn''t


    budge.


    "Do you really think we did this for money? Humph, you really underestimate us!"


    Bang! L was knocked out again.


    What bad luck.


    L didn''t expect that these people were not for money, nor did they have any grudge against her. She


    wondered they was doing this to repay someone''s kindness.


    When she opened her eyes again, she heard creepy sounds everywhere. It was very scary, especially


    in the darkness.


    L stood up and looked at the boundless darkness, stiffened.

 Chapter 365 I Wont Live Alone

    Chapter 365 I Won''t Live Alone


    Where was this?


    Did those people really throw her into the mountains?


    She had nothing with her, and even her phone was broken by them!


    She touched the broken phone, tears streaming down her face. She deeply realized that there was no


    way out!


    In the boundless forest, she couldn''t even find any direction and escape!


    "Jacob!" She shouted at the sky, "Come and save me!"


    Only the echo echoed in the air!


    The cold despair swept over her, and she had already been numb in her heart!


    Even in the darkness, she kept running around, looking for light everywhere, but she was constantly


    groping for walking, falling, and getting injured!


    As time went by, she felt colder and colder.


    She knew that she couldn''t go on like this. She couldn''t waste her energy anymore. Otherwise, she


    would pass out before someone came to save her tomorrow morning!


    L had no choice but to find a tree to hide. She curled up body and hugged herself with tears.


    The dress she had been wearing was dirty, and she was cold and hungry. She had to tear off a piece of


    broken dress and cover the rest of the cloth on her body.


    She curled her lips and looked up at the only light. The moon in the sky was so beautiful and soft.


    But she could only look at it and find some warmth.


    ''Jacob, can you find me and save me?'' What could she do in the deep forest?


    The God of moonlight, please lead him over!


    It was already two o''clock in the morning. Although Jacob was still worried about L''s safety, he could


    only lie on the hospital bed and could not move.


    Barry pushed him, "Mr. Jacob, don''t move! Listen to the doctor and have a good rest in bed! We have


    sent out our men to look for L. We will find her! Even if we search the whole city, we will find her! But


    before we find her, you must be safe. Or when shees back, she will scold me again! "


    "No, I can''t fall asleep at all! Barry, do we find out the identities of those people? Do we catch them? "


    Jacob asked nervously.


    This appearance would only appear for the sake of L.


    "We''ve found their location. Our men are on the way there!"


    Jacob grabbed Barry''s hand and gasped hardly, "Hurry up! Let''s go there together! "


    "No way! Jacob! No matter what, you can''t leave. Trust me, I will find her out for you. You just have a


    rest for one night, you can go there tomorrow morning... "


    However, he was in a thick and heavy breath and snapped, "Barry, do you know that L is in danger


    now! Anything can happen even a second. How can I just stay here? "


    "But..."


    "Don''t forget that I am your boss! Take me to find those people right now. Hurry up! "


    Barry looked at him in a dilemma. Mrs. Gu had told him and let Jacob stay in the hospital and have a


    rest. Last time Jacob had a serious illness, and he hadn''t fully recovered. Maybe it would rpse


    again...


    But no one could change what Jacob had decided.


    "Okay, but you have to promise me that if you have anything to do, ask me to do it, don''t be impulsive."


    Jacob stood up straight from the bed, put on his coat and said calmly, "Let''s go. If I can''t find her, I


    won''t live alone."


    After saying that, Jacob strode out.


    Looking at his back, Barry sighed.


    After searching for a whole night, they found nothing.


    As if those people had sensed something, they disappeared unexpectedly. After Jacob''s men got the


    clue, they found that the group of people had already escaped.


    "Find everywhere! I don''t believe they just disappeared. " With a burst of anger, Jacob said fiercely,


    "Barry, dispatch more people from thepany and the Gu family immediately. Send people to call the


    police. Ask the police to block all the ways out and trap them in this city! As long as they are still alive, I


    don''t believe we can''t find them."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    At dawn, the cold wind blew, Jacob felt himself stiff.


    Where was she? It was so cold, but she was still wearing a thin dress. What kind of danger would it


    be?


    It was his fault. He promised to take care of her and protect her, but she always got hurt.


    This time, whether it was for him or for her, it was all his carelessness!


    "Mr. Jacob, I don''t think you are the target. The person behind it is obviously against L! Up to now,


    we haven''t received any ckmail news, and no one has contacted us. It''s very likely that they want to


    take revenge on L. "


    "The more like this, the more we need to hurry up. Time is her life. Barry, help me offer a bounty. No


    matter how much it is, as long as there is any clue about her. Just do it! "


    "Yes, sir!"


    "What?"


    Kate shouted and looked around, "What are you doing? Is this how you repay me for giving you such a


    big favor? Who said that you would die for me without regret? But now, you are afraid of Jacob? "


    "Ms. Kate, we are not afraid. We are really worried about you! What if something happens to us, then


    you would be found out! Now she is in the forest. She won''t make it longer, at least three days. No one


    would find her! Please trust us! "


    "How can I trust you? I''ve told you to take her somewhere else to deal with it, but what about you? I


    don''t care. Clean it up. Don''t make trouble for me! Otherwise, you won''t be able to see your family! "


    "Ms. Kate..."


    After hanging up the phone angrily, Kate said, "A group of idiots! Rubbish! "


    "Who are you cursing? Why are you so angry? "


    Murphy walked out of the room and put a coat on Kate''s shoulders.


    All of a sudden, the nervousness on Kate''s face disappeared quickly. When she turned around, she put


    on a gentle face and said, "It''s not a big deal. It''s the people in thepany. They can''t handle any


    small matter well. So they evene to ask me..."


    "You have been taking care of Florence recently. At night, she always wakes up to find you, which


    makes you can''t fall asleep, and you have to think about thepany''s affairs as well. I really feel


    sorry for you. I want to help you take care of Florence, but she just likes you. As a father, I can do


    nothing. "


    Holding him in her arms, Kate smiled and said, "You are the only person Florence and I can rely on.


    Why did you say that about yourself? We will all rely on you in the future! Murphy, I''m d that you''re


    back to me, but I know you can''t go on like this. I know you are very excited to see father''s new


    <ppany, so if you have time, we can go back to thepany and officially hand it over to you. "

 Chapter 366 Leave Her To Her Fate

    Chapter 366 Leave Her To Her Fate


    With a gleam shining in his eyes, Murphy smiled faintly and said, "No need, Kate. I just want to stay


    with you. I won''t want anypany!"


    With a smile on her face, Kate held Murphy''s clothes tightly and said, "Don''t worry. I won''t really give


    thepany to you. If you change your mind, I will lose both my money and you? I manage the money,


    and you help me make money... Anyway, everything still belongs to the two of us, right?"


    Murphy looked at the smart and calcting Kate with a smile and nodded. "Even if you give it to me, I


    won''t take it!"


    "Of course I know. You only care about me and our daughter! I was just kidding! Even if I am down and


    penniless, you won''t leave me, will you?"


    Murphy held Kate''s hand and nodded, "Yes, how can I leave you and our daughter? Don''t worry, Kate.


    I''ve seen through all the troubles in the world. Now you and Florence are my only concern! With you by


    my side, I can''t be happier!"


    "Yes, I know it." With a satisfied smile, Kate leaned on Murphy''s shoulder.


    "Well, it''ste at night. The wind is cold. Let''s go back to see our daughter!"


    Following him obediently, Kate went to the baby''s room to see Florence with Murphy, and then they


    went back to their room.


    When Murphy came out of the bathroom, Kate took the initiative to get close to him.


    "Murphy, let''s have another son."


    Murphy''s expression was alienated, pulled Kate''s hand, asking, "What''s wrong all of a sudden? It''s


    enough that we have a daughter."


    "In fact, I know that what you want more is a son, who can take over your family! Murphy, is that right?"


    Kate circled Murphy''s chest and smiled charmingly. "As your wife, I''m willing to give birth to a son for


    you. At that time, we will have a daughter and a son."


    Murphy held her hand and shook his head. "No, Kate. You just gave birth to Florence. How can I let


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    you have a baby so soon?"


    Kate knew that Murphy was refusing her.


    But, with a firm look on her face, Kate pursed her lips and said, "I''ve recovered a long time ago. The


    doctor said that we can have a sex. So you can''t leave tonight."


    Looking at Kate''s eyes, Murphy smiled evilly. "Okay, since you want a child, I''ll listen to you."


    Kate was overjoyed and threw herself into Murphy''s arms.


    On the second morning, when Kate woke up, she didn''t see Murphy.


    "Where is Murphy?" Kate looked at a servant and asked in a stern tone.


    "Mr. Murphy went out in a hurry after receiving a phone call. He went out very early."


    Dissatisfied, Kate pushed the servant away, walked to the study and made a phone call.


    "Have you found her?"


    "Not yet, miss. We promise that nothing will happen. We are looking for..."


    "You''d better clean it up as soon as possible! You know the consequences if you dare to expose me!"


    "Don''t worry, miss. We won''t betray you! Even if something happens, it''s our fault! I won''t get you


    involved!"


    As soon as Edgar Li hung up the phone, he saw a group of people walking towards him. His eyes


    widened in horror.


    They were all restrained and unable to move.


    Barry directly beat Edgar to the ground, asked angrily, "Where is she? Where is L? Where did you


    take her? If you don''t hand her over, none of you will survive!"


    Edgar kept his mouth shut and refused to speak even if he was caught.


    Even after several hours of interrogation, Edgar and the others did not say a word.


    Atst, Jacob arrived. He immediately rushed to Edgar, pinched his chin with his hand, and said


    fiercely, "I know you have a sister. If you don''t tell me where my wife is, I will sell your sister to India."


    Edgar widened his eyes in shock and shook his head in horror, unable to say a word.


    Jacob looked at Edgar coldly, with a chill of erosion in his eyes.


    He couldn''t wait any longer!


    One day and two nights had passed, but there was still no news of L. Jacob was almost crazy!


    ''Where the hell is she?


    Is something wrong with her?''


    All these thoughts made Jacob crazy and even copse!


    "I don''t believe that your partners don''t have family members. You dare to offend me. I will make your


    life a living hell!"


    "No..."


    "Barry, I want them to beg for death!"


    "What do you want to do? Come at me. Don''t hurt my friends!" Edgar said anxiously, panting, "I''ll take


    whatever you want! But you can''t hurt my family! Don''t let me look down upon you, Jacob!"


    "Look down on me?" Jacob raised his foot and kicked Edgar''s head hard. "What ability do you have to


    kidnap a woman? Who will think highly of you?"


    "Talk about dignity with me? I''m a man of my word. If you don''t tell me where she is in three minutes,


    everyone around you will feel worse than death!" Jacob looked at Edgar closely, and his eyes were as


    fierce as a sharp de. "If you don''t believe me, just have a try!"


    Edgar looked at Jacob with fear and hesitation. He said that he would never betray Miss. Kate!


    But if he didn''t tell Jacob now, all the people who had been caught would probably die!


    He was not afraid of death, but what he was afraid of was that his friends and his poor sister would die


    with him.


    "If I tell you, will you let us go?"


    Jacob narrowed his eyes and sneered, "I won''t kill you. Don''t worry!"


    "Then let them go first. I''ll tell you!" Edgar said with great loyalty.


    Jacob pinched Edgar''s chin hard and said, "If I let them go, can you still tell me? Don''t bargain with me.


    You have no other choice! Since I have promised you to keep them alive, I will keep my word! Two


    minutes have passed. You still have one minute..."


    Barry walked up to Edgar''s friends and took out a gun against the forehead of one of them.


    "Okay, I believe you!" Edgar took a deep breath and snapped, "She is on the YL Mountain! We sent her


    there!"


    Barry said, "The YL Mountain? It is a very cold ce with few people around all year round! And there


    are wild animals! Did you really send her there?"


    "Tell me, what happened?"


    "After we kidnapped her, we were going to take her to another ce... and kill her... But in the end, we


    didn''t do that. We just sent her to the YL Mountain and... and left her to her fate..."


    "Leave her to her fate?" Jacob kicked Edgar hard and said angrily, "You leave my wife to her fate?


    Then you need to go to hell!"

 Chapter 367 She Is Waiting For Me

    Chapter 367 She Is Waiting For Me


    Jacob pointed at the crowd and ordered, "Throw them in and leave them to their fate!"


    "Others,e with me. Go to the YL Mountain to find L!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    A day and two nights had passed, Jacob didn''t know if L was good.


    Jacob was anxious and drove very fast. He couldn''t wait to enter the mountain and began to search in


    arge area.


    ''L, please wait for me. I won''t allow anything to happen to you!


    Even if you die, you have to die in front of me. You can''t leave me alone!''


    Standing on the high mountain, Jacob looked down at everything, with iparably firm belief


    supporting him!


    On the other hand, Murphy had just received the news and had also arrived.


    He had been in touch with L for a long time, but he couldn''t get in touch with her. So he got the news


    that L was missing through other ways.


    Murphy followed Barry secretly in the early morning and finally found the news.


    He had never expected that L would really disappear!


    ''Didn''t she divorce with Jacob? How could she be taken away?''


    Although Murphy was in a state of extreme anxiety, he could do nothing but wait for the news of Jacob.


    He watched Jacob and the others go into the mountain secretly, but because of business problems, he


    had to go back.


    "I heard that L is missing? She deserves it. It seems that she has a lot of enemies," Ellie said with a


    smile.


    Looking at Ellie''scent look, Sean couldn''t help asking, "Why are you so happy? Even if she


    dies, Jacob won''t be with you anymore!"


    "Hum, I don''t want to be with Jacob! He will beg me to change my mind sooner orter! I don''t want to


    take the initiative!" Ellie leisurely and arrogantly pointed to Murphy and said, "Stop pretending. I can


    see that you are also very nervous about L. But in your heart, the most important thing is money, so


    youe back..."


    Holding a ss of wine in his hand, Murphy smiled and said, "L will be fine. Jacob is there. So I


    don''t worry about her. But I''m curious. Didn''t you two do it?"


    "Me? How could I do such a thing? Are you out of your mind? I never take L seriously, so I won''t do


    such a stupid thing!"


    Sean shook his head and scolded Murphy with dissatisfaction.


    Ellie nodded in agreement. She looked at Sean and said, "Of course he doesn''t want anything to


    happen to L! He won''t do it. I''m sure!"


    Murphy smiled and said, "So, it might be you?"


    Ellie curled her lips, rolled her eyes and said discontentedly, "What are you talking about? If I wanted to


    do it, I would have done it early. Although I hate that L so much, how could I do such a stupid thing!


    What''s more, if I did it, I would have done it neatly. I wouldn''t have thrown her into a remote mountain


    so easily! I don''t know who did it. How could it be sloppy?"


    She shook her head and sneered, "But that way is good. I hope that she doesn''t have toe out


    forever, so that Jacob will never find her!"


    "But I bet that Jacob will find her." "I hope Jacob won''t disappoint me," said Sean, after drinking a ss


    of wine.


    Murphy looked at them from head to toe. Judging from their expressions, he was sure that it had


    nothing to do with them.


    ''Then who did that?


    Who would do this to L?


    L, where are you? You must not have an ident...''


    At this moment, Murphy really hoped that Jacob could find L and bring her back. Otherwise, if he


    really wanted to lose her...


    Murphy didn''t want things to fall short at the very beginning! He didn''t expect that it would happen in


    this moment.


    ording to Murphy''s n, they were all on the ne now.


    Thinking of this, he thought that he couldn''t do nothing!


    So Murphy stood up and left in a hurry.


    Ellie sneered and raised her eyebrows, "I think Murphy is here to inquire about the news?"


    Sean nodded in agreement. "In the name of business problems, he called us here because he thought


    we were behind all this. He want to save L from us... But L is still in the deep forest. Even if we


    did it, we can''t save her now!"


    "Sean, as far as I''m concerned, Murphy is really unreliable. Don''t be fooled by him! Although he hates


    Jacob, he stands up for L! He is very affectionate to L!"


    "Don''t worry. I really don''t take him seriously! I''m just using him to make money. If anything happens, I''ll


    kick him away! Do you really think I will trust him?"


    Said Sean scornfully.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Ellie smiled with satisfaction.


    Then she thought of the disappearance of L and couldn''t help but lower her eyes.


    "What''s wrong? " asked Sean with concern.


    Ellie sighed and shook her head helplessly. "If she really died like this, would I win or lose?"


    Staring at Ellie, Sean said, "You won, and lost."


    "What kind of answer is this?"


    "An answer you don''t even know."


    Ellie shrugged helplessly and drank up the ss in her hand again.


    The boundless forest was full of coldness.


    The sky was getting dark, and it was gray everywhere, which made the search and rescue work


    encounter a difficult problem.


    The police, the fire department and even the members of the Gu Group were all sent out.


    No matter how much manpower and material resources it would cost, Jacob would not stop!


    This was the only hope to save L!


    She had been here for two days and two nights. If Jacob couldn''t find L again, she would definitely


    not be able to endure, because she wore so little clothes.


    "Stop dodging! Don''t hide yourself anymore! We''ve been ying hide and seek for so long. Aren''t you


    tired? Let me find you, and we will definitely live happily together! And then we will never leave each


    other, okay?"


    "L, did you hear me? I love you! I love you so much! I love you so much! No one can stop us from


    being together!"


    "Even if you die, I won''t live alone. I will definitely follow you!"


    "When youe back, let''s look for your family background together. I will help you find your own


    mother! Okay?"


    "Why haven''t youe out yet? Where do you hide?! Come out quickly and let me find you, okay?"


    Atst, Jacob copsed under the cold tree and lost his strength. He could only look around at the


    starlight and shout.


    But after a night, everyone was exhausted, but there was no trace of L.


    Jacob leaned against the tree, his eyes red. He couldn''t believe what they had reported.


    "Keep looking! You must find her even if you dig three feet into the ground!"


    "I want to see you alive..." He couldn''t say the next sentence. He said in a trembling voice, "She will be


    fine! She is still waiting for me!"


    "Keep looking!" Jacob roared, exhausted all his strength, and finally sat on a piece of grass under the


    tree...


    All of a sudden, he found that there was a sh of light. He lowered her head to look for it, only to see a


    tinum earring...


    This was a gift from Jacob!

 Chapter 368 I Can Feel Her Breath

    Chapter 368 I Can Feel Her Breath


    Holding the ear studs tightly, Jacob looked at them uneasily with his bloodshot eyes.


    "This is hers! I put them on her ears! They are here! " It meant that she had really appeared here.


    He seemed to see the hope but then lose the direction.


    Barry walked up and said in surprise, "Since she was here, it will be easy to find her! She won''t be far


    away. Let''s go around and find her! "


    "Barry, hurry up and find her. She must be nearby!" With a joyful look on his face, Jacob shouted


    excitedly. There was nothing happier than this!


    He felt that she was waiting for him not far away.


    Jacob stood up and looked around with a firm expression. A sense of solemnity enveloped him.


    "L, I will find you!"


    The determination with domineering made him look full of power!


    The search was still going on. Even if the group was led by Barry, Jacob did not rx, but became


    more nervous and expectant.


    But after the sun set, there was still no trace of L.


    Feeling that everything was so strange, Barry couldn''t help frowning and walked to the side of Jacob.


    "If she doesn''t eat or drink for two days, she can''t go too far. We have searched wherever we can go,


    but there is still no one here. Where can she go? Has she been saved? "


    Jacob''s body stiffened. His body suffered cold in the wind, but he couldn''t feel it.


    "How could this be?"


    "Yes, how could she disappear without a reason?" Barry had already asked all the people to have


    dinner, and they would continue to look for her after dinner, but they could not find her after almost


    searching the whole mountain, so it was useless to go on looking for her.


    Even if Barry knew it, he would not ask people to leave. They still had to continue to look for her.


    Jacob shook his head and stood in the wind with a pale face. "There must be something we have


    missed... Barry, as long as we haven''t found her, there is still a hope, right? What do you think? "


    Feeling sad for him, Barry couldn''t say anything.


    "Say something, Barry! Isn''t it? If we can''t find her, it means that she is still safe and will be fine! Maybe


    she has been saved and returned! " Jacob''s eyes lit up. He immediately turned around and grabbed


    Barry. "The signal here is bad. You''d better contact Anna as soon as possible to see if L is back."


    Barry frowned and shook his head.


    "What are you doing? Why don''t you do as I said? Go ahead! " Jacob was so angry that he pushed


    Barry hard.


    "I just got in touch with Anna half an hour ago..."


    With his eyes wide open and his face stiff, Jacob asked, "What did she say? Has L returned safely?


    "


    "No. And Mrs. Gu seems to have found something wrong. She is looking for us everywhere. Anna has


    to say that you and L are on a business trip and didn''t inform her in time..."


    Barry looked very upset, "If we can''t find L, we can''t hide it anymore."


    "I don''t believe she will leave me like this, not because I don''t want to believe it, but because I can feel


    that she is still alive. She won''t let go of me so easily! I can still feel her breath, her heart beating, and I


    can feel that she hasn''t left me... "


    "Mr. Jacob..." Barry''s voice was choked with sobs and he couldn''t control himself. He didn''t even


    understand why the God had to torture this pair of lovers so cruelly.


    They were a perfect match, but they had to suffer so many hardships and setbacks. God seemed to


    like joking and giving them trouble!


    Even he couldn''t ept it.


    "Really. She will be fine. I still believe that she is waiting for me. " Clenching his fists, Jacob continued,


    "Keep searching. Even if you stay upte, you have to find her. If this group of people are too tired, let


    them go down the mountain and change another group of people toe up, I don''t believe that even


    if I pay much money, they don''t want to work for me! Increase the reward by two times. You can''t stop


    anyway! "


    "Okay..." Looking at Jacob, Barry wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    "What are you waiting for?"


    Barry stopped Jacob and said firmly, "You can''t stay upte any longer. Your body won''t be able to hold


    on! I will stay here and keep an eye on them. I will inform you as soon as I get any news! But you have


    to listen to me now. Go back and have a rest for a night! "


    Seeing that the look on Jacob''s face was getting worse and worse, Barry was worried that he would fall


    down.


    It was not long since he regained his memoryst time. If he fell down, it was very likely that he would


    be like that again, and even unable to wake up.


    Barry didn''t dare to take the consequences. Anyway, he had to let Jacob go back today!


    "Barry, I know you are worried about me. You don''t have to persuade me. I will never leave! " Jacob


    said firmly and didn''t allow him to retort, "If I can''t find her, I''d rather lie on the bed and never wake up!


    Without her, everything would be meaningless! You can''t stop me! As for you, I know you haven''t slept


    for a long time. Go to have a rest. "


    "No, I won''t leave either!" Barry took a deep breath, "Since I can''t persuade you, I''m not tired at all as


    long as I''m with you. I can continue to fight! I''ll arrange it right away! "


    Then he ran away.


    Barry didn''t want to go down the mountain like this. After all, he was the follower of Jacob. Wherever


    Jacob went, he would go.


    Moreover, no one would feel at ease if they couldn''t find L.


    Jacob sighed and continued to move forward, not knowing when to stop and what time it was.


    "Mr. Jacob!" Barry suddenly ran to him and took a shoe, "I saw a shoe by the cliff just now. It seems to


    be L''s."


    Jacob looked at it carefully and nodded, "It''s hers! Where did you find it? Take me there quickly! "


    It was not until Barry took Jacob there that they found it was a very high cliff. Under the cover of the


    dark night, it was bottomless, which made people tremble with fear.


    Jacob strode forward and looked down. He slipped and almost fell down.


    Barry grabbed him and said nervously, "I''ve sent some people to search. Don''t worry! There will be a


    result soon! "


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "No one here!"


    Hearing the voice, Jacob seemed to be relieved.


    He covered his chest with his hands and felt his heart beating fast.


    Fortunately, she was not there.


    But where was she?


    As time went by, Jacob was on the verge of breaking down.


    "She lost her earrings and shoe. Did she want to give us some hints?" Asked Barry in surprise.


    Jacob suddenly raised his head and looked at Barry in surprise. Then he nodded and said, "You''re


    right. She moved around here. She must be here! She left some clues on purpose to guide us to find


    her, which proves that she is still fine! Barry, don''t give up. Keep searching! Ask someone else toe


    here at dawn! "


    Just then, the phone in Jacob''s pocket rang.


    The signal was bad here. Who was calling?


    He took it out and saw a strange number. He frowned in confusion and hung up.


    Jacob kept walking forward and looked for her everywhere. A few minutester, his phone rang again.


    Under such a weak signal, this number was called again. He could not help but feel suspicious and


    answered it.


    "Hello?"


    "I..." A familiar voice just said a word and then disappeared, followed by a nervous silence.


    However, Jacob heard her voice and shouted in surprise, "L? Is it you, L? "


    But the phone suddenly stopped and hung up.

 Chapter 369 Losing The Whole World

    Chapter 369 Losing The Whole World


    Jacob''s face changed greatly and he kept shouting, "L! L, say something!"


    "¡­¡­"


    But there was still no answer, which made Jacob even more anxious.


    "Why don''t you speak! Where the hell are you?" Jacob immediately called back, but he couldn''t get


    through.


    At this time, Barry also found that something was wrong. He asked doubtfully, "Is it L? Is it really


    her? So she is safe now?"


    "It''s her. I''m sure it''s her voice! Although there is only one word, I know!" Jacob firmly and excitedly


    said, "Maybe she has already gone down the mountain, right?"


    "Yes! Let''s continue to have a try. It will get through!" Barry said happily.


    The two of them walked downstairs while calling.


    Jacob''s heart was full of anxiety, as if it was about to jump out of his throat.


    Finally, the phone was connected.


    "Hello, is that you, L? I know it''s you. Where the hell are you?" Jacob''s voice was trembling, as if he


    was extremely nervous.


    Hearing Jacob''s words, L felt very relieved. She sobbed, "I''m on your right..."


    With the phone in his hand, Jacob looked to the right in shock and rushed over the next moment.


    Dressed in simple and unadorned men''s clothes, L stood there with messy hair. Looking at Jacob


    running towards her, she felt a pang of sadness in her heart.


    He was like crossing mountains and hills, passing through thorns and bumps, and only ran towards her.


    L opened her arms and the two hugged and burst into tears.


    "Jacob!" L shouted and grabbed Jacob''s back tightly as if she was afraid of leaving him. She said


    excitedly, "I finally see you!"


    Jacob also hugged L tightly, as if to rub her into his body, and his voice trembled slightly. "You stupid


    woman, where on earth have you gone? Do you know that I am so worried about you?"


    Without her, Jacob seemed to have lost the whole world!


    Sobbing, L wiped her tears with Jacob''s clothes and said, "I''m scared to death..."


    "Okay, okay, I know it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have put you in danger alone! L, don''t scare me


    anymore. I can''t bear the pain of losing you anymore!"


    Jacob''s tone was firm and domineering.


    L nodded, wrapped her arms around his waist, leaned against his shoulder and breathed hard his


    unique smell. "I don''t want to leave you either! Jacob, can you take me home?"


    "Okay! Let''s go home first!" Jacob held L in his arms and was about to leave, followed by Barry.


    Only then did he find a man standing behind L.


    The man was dressed in ordinary clothes, as if he was from a mountain, and his eyes were full of


    scrutiny.


    "By the way..." L suddenly stopped and pointed at the man. "Barry, help me take care of Dax! If he


    wouldn''t help me, I would have stayed in the mountain to feed the wolves!"


    Hearing what L said, Jacob turned his head, looked at Dax Ye and nodded slightly. "Thank you for


    saving my wife!"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Dax shook his hand and said, "It''s just a piece of cake. But you''d better take her to the hospital at once.


    I just treated her wound slightly to avoid inmmation."


    Jacob looked at L and noticed her pale face. Then he released her and looked up and down.


    "Where did you get hurt? L?"


    L held Jacob''s hand and shook her head. "It''s just a little injury on my foot. It''s nothing serious!


    Jacob, I don''t want to go to the hospital. Now I just want to go home and have a good sleep on the bed


    at home. All the wounds will be heal!"


    Jacob knew it was not a good time to spoil her, so he pretended to be angry and said, "L, you have


    to listen to me on this matter! I''ll take you to the hospital first and then we will go home!"


    Then Jacob looked at Barry and said, "I''ll leave Mr. Dax to you."


    "Mr. Dax, I''m going to the hospital now. I''ll thank you some other day."


    Then Jacob picked L up and walked on.


    Barry walked to Dax and bowed, "Mr. Dax, thank you for saving Mrs. L. You want to go to the ce


    where you live, or you still want to see L... I will arrange everything for you! As long as you speak!"


    Hearing this, Dax asked, "Oh? Will you be responsible for me?"


    "Yes, You have saved L, which means you have saved the whole Gu Group! Of course we should


    thank you! What can I do for you? Just tell me!"


    Barry said proudly.


    However, Barry''s words was rejected by Dax. He sneered with dissatisfaction, "Okay, I need the Gu


    Group. Why don''t you give it to me?"


    Hearing that, Barry was stunned.


    He thought Dax would ask for a sum of money at most, but he didn''t expect that Dax wanted the Gu


    Group.


    "Mr. Dax, you are so good at joking."


    "I''m not kidding! Didn''t you say that you would arrange everything as soon as I need it?" Dax sneered,


    "Don''t think you are above everything just because you have a few stinky money! You want to pay me


    off? Can you give the whole Gu Group to me?"


    Barry was impressed by how bossy Dax was.


    He actually felt that the ordinary dressing of Dax was not an ordinary person!


    So Barry said, "It''s my fault! I shouldn''t have neglected you. Please don''t mind. I really don''t mean to


    humiliate you, Mr. Dax. You saved L''s life, and I only have the right to please you. I don''t want to


    send you away."


    Dax said, "My home is on the top of the mountain. Since you can make arrangement, find me a ce


    to live and let me enjoy it!"


    Barry nodded repeatedly and then drove Dax to the hotel under the Gu Group.


    On the other side, it was alreadyte at night when Jacob took L to the hospital and bandaged her


    wound.


    His eyes were fixed on her wound.


    Her legs and foot were injured...


    There were many scars.


    The mottled marks showed the thorns and hardships she had experienced.


    L covered her legs with a quilt and pouted, "I told you it was unnecessary toe to the hospital.


    It''s not a big deal! I want to go home now, but you don''t allow... You bullied me..."


    "Do you know how dangerous it is?" Jacob''s voice trembled, "We almost couldn''t see each other."


    Hearing that, L lowered her head and sobbed.


    As long as she thought of it, she was full of fear.


    Seeing her pale face, Jacob sat on the edge of the bed, held her hand and asked gently, "What


    happened to you these days? Tell me now, okay? I''ll be with you. Tell me."


    Taking a deep breath, L said, "After I was thrown into the mountain, I''ve been looking for an exit."


    "After a day and a night, I was cold, hungry, and even injured. But no one came to save me... In fact, I


    know in my heart that you wille, you will definitelye to me!" L looked into Jacob''s eyes and


    said firmly.


    "But I''m still very scared. In the forest, my clothes and shoes were broken, and I stepped on the ground


    barefoot..."

 Chapter 370 Dont Say Sorry Again

    Chapter 370 Don''t Say Sorry Again


    Just hearing this, Jacob was frightened. He reached out his hand to cover L''s feet and frowned


    slightly.


    Taking a deep breath, L continued, "I didn''t want to sit still and wait for death. I didn''t want to be too


    passive either. I just wanted to find a way on my own initiative! But I walked a long way, but I still


    couldn''t find the exit. I almost fell down from the cliff. Fortunately, when Dax passed by, he heard my


    cry for help and rushed to save me in time!"


    "I was injured at that time, so Dax carried me back to his temporary residence, helped me deal with the


    wound and sent me clothes... You don''t know how my clothes looked like..." L stopped abruptly.


    "Don''t get me wrong!" L looked at Jacob''s expression and exined immediately.


    Jacob pulled L''s hand and said, "How could I misunderstand you? What happened after that? L.


    Why didn''t he call the police after he saved you? Why didn''t you contact me?"


    L pouted, "The signal there is bad, and I can''t contact the outside at all, and I''m inconvenient to


    move! I was really hungry and cold at that time. Dax asked me to have a rest first and then tried to take


    me down the mountain..."


    "Dax lives on the mountain all year round and is very familiar with the terrain there. So he took a path


    with me and soon went down the mountain... I tried to contact you, but you hung up!"


    Jacob exined helplessly, "It''s a strange number. So I don''t know it''s you! I thought it was someone


    else! I wanted to find you, but I didn''t expect you to call me! I wasted the time..."


    "Thank God! I was not starved to death!" L opened her arms, expecting Jacob''s response.


    With a slight smile, Jacob leaned forward and sat on the bed. "I know you are lucky. You will be fine!


    How can my wife be defeated by God?"


    L rubbed his clothes andined, "Why don''t youe earlier! If Dax didn''t help me, do you


    know what would happen to me?"


    "I''m sorry..."


    Hearing Jacob''s words, L was stunned.


    She was just kidding and wanted toin, but she didn''t expect to hear his apology.


    Jacob was arrogant before!


    As the heir of the Gu Family, Jacob had never been wronged since he was a child, and no one had


    given him a look, let alone someone had any grudge against him.


    So he had never apologized to others.


    Even L seldom saw Jacob like this.


    He seemed to have no choice.


    There were some things that he couldn''t control.


    "It''s not your fault... So you don''t need to apology." L wrapped her arms around Jacob''s waist and


    found afortable position to lean against him.


    So L felt better now.


    But Jacob sat awkwardly, so he had to push L away first...


    Stunned, L looked at him in surprise, as if saying, ''Why did you push me away? Why? Why? Don''t


    you like me?''


    Looking at L''s expression, Jacob shook his head and proved his love with his actions. Then he lifted


    the quilt and went to bed.


    L was stunned and looked at him in confusion.


    "What are you looking at? Come here and let me hug you!" Jacob held L''s hand peremptorily and


    huddled with her on the narrow bed.


    She leaned against his chest and listened to his powerful and rhythmic heartbeat. She was very


    relieved and stable.


    "I don''t want to leave you anymore..." L sobbed. Her voice was very low, but Jacob still heard it.


    Jacob''s heart beat faster.


    L could feel it and smiled.


    "Silly girl, no one wants you to leave. It''s you who want to leave..." Jacob pinched the tip of L''s nose


    and said angrily.


    He had never thought of letting go of her hand!


    Since L came back to Jacob''s world again, he had been chasing her.


    Because Jacob knew very well that she had worked very hard to follow him in the past ten years. She


    had never given up loving him and had really done a lot to love him... Then she left with wounds all


    over her body. It was all his fault.


    So from then on, Jacob decided that it should be the time for him to take the initiative.


    No matter it was badgering, ying hard to get, or using any method, he had only one goal.


    That was staying with her forever!


    This silly girl was the softest and most secret existence in his heart. Once he discovered her, she was


    the only thing he wanted to have.


    Hearing what Jacob said, L nodded silently and dared not deny it. "I don''t want to either... But there


    is always such some reasons for us to separate... I should be the one to say sorry this time... I was so


    stupid to believe in Murphy..."


    "All right! I don''t allow you to say sorry again, and I don''t want to hear you say you are stupid!" Jacob


    stopped L discontentedly, and his face darkened. "What you should say is not these three words,


    but the other three words. Do you know that?"


    L stared at Jacob''s face affectionately. Her expression was soft, and gradually she was a little shy.


    You say it first..."


    L pinched Jacob gently, but for Jacob, it was just an itch.


    He grabbed her hand and kissed it gently.


    Her eyes widened and her heart beat fast.


    Jacob smiled and held L tighter. "I''ll prove the three words with actions, understand? Silly girl!"


    In fact, L understood!


    She knew that Jacob was indeed using actual actions to prove his heart.


    Looking at the fatigue on his pale face, the dark eyes and the hoarse voice he tried to hide, L knew


    that all proved that...


    She felt that in order to find her, Jacob must be very tired.


    She had been missing for two days and two nights. He couldn''t eat or sleep.


    He even knew how cold and hungry she was.


    Just like her, he had to bear everything.


    They had always been one!


    "You just said that you didn''t want me to say that I was stupid... But what about you? You call me silly


    girl. You have double standards."


    L deliberately pouted her lips in dissatisfaction.


    Hearing that, Jacobughed and shook his head helplessly. "Of course I have double standards! Only I


    can say that you are silly, and no one else can! I won''t allow! Even you can''t do it yourself,


    understand?"


    L curled her lips and raised her head in disdain. "Can I say you are stupid?"


    "No way!"


    L opened her eyes wide and asked with dissatisfaction, "Why? Why? Tell me the reason! I won''t


    ept your bad reason!"


    "Idiot, I''m your husband. If you say I''m stupid, you are scolding yourself, aren''t you? So don''t nder


    your husband..."


    "Humph! Male chauvinism!" L thought secretly, "How arrogant he is! It''s unfair."


    "Honey, don''t say it out!" With an evil and attractive smile, Jacob held L tightly in his arms.


    "Uh... I didn''t say anything!" L smiled fawningly, lovely and warm.


    Jacob looked at L in his arms and thought that if only they could lie here all their lives and never


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    separate.


    It was getting darker.

 Chapter 371 Borrowing Power To Do Evil

    Chapter 371 Borrowing Power To Do Evil


    "L, are you feeling better?" Barry pushed the door open and came in with a loud voice, but then he


    saw the situation in the ward and was stunned.


    Dax, who was following behind, also stopped.


    The two stood there awkwardly.


    L saw them, her face slightly red. When she was about to say something, Jacob had woken up and


    snapped, "Get out!"


    With an embarrassed smile, Barry turned around and walked out of the room with Dax.


    Jacob and L lying on the bed were a little embarrassed.


    In particr, L blushed slightly and pushed Jacob down. "It''s all your fault. Why did youe up to


    sleep? Why did you sleep so soundly?"


    Lined, but she was happy in her heart.


    Because she had already woken up. Lying in his arms, she wanted to sleep a little longer greedily.


    Jacob had slept so soundly, L guessed that he hadn''t slept for a few days. So she felt sorry for him.


    So she didn''t want to wake him up and just enjoyed the leisure time with him quietly.


    But she didn''t expect that Barry woulde in without knocking.


    L muttered to herself, ''I''m afraid that Barry will suffer a lotter.''


    "Your arms are the ce I will always covet."


    Jacob bent over and kissed L on the forehead, smiling with satisfaction.


    L also tidied up her clothes and shook her head with a red face. "Don''t be so flirtatious. Invite


    Brother Dax in!"


    "Brother Dax?" Jacob asked.


    "Are you jealous?" If you are not satisfied, I will call him dear Dax directly," L pursed her lips and


    said.


    "Well, just brother Dax."


    Jacob had no choice but ept.


    Anyway, in front of L, Jacob always surrendered first.


    After putting on his suit jacket, Jacob pretended to be calm and shouted, "Barry,e in!"


    "Hey, I asked you to invite them in!"


    "They havee in," said Jacob in azy and calm tone.


    As soon as Jacob finished speaking, Barry and Dax appeared together.


    L''s face turned red. Maybe she was angry with him or shy.


    "Why are you here, brother Dax?"


    Dax came directly to L bed and looked at her face carefully. "How are you? It seems that you have


    recovered well after a night... What about your foot?"


    L shook her head and smiled, "Nothing serious. Jacob made a fuss! I''ll be discharged from the


    hospital today. Why don''t youe back the Gu Family with me?"


    "No need. I''m not used to such a rich family! Mr. Barry has arranged everything for me. I spent a happy


    night yesterday..." Turning to look at Barry, Dax gave an evil and attractive smile.


    Barry nodded in agreement.


    "Mr. Dax is right. I had a good timest night with him! Mr. Jacob, Mrs. L, I think I have made a


    contribution, right?" Barry looked at Jacob with expectation, but Jacob snorted, "You just made a


    mistake. So don''t think about good things!"


    Hearing this, Barry curled his lips and shrank back.


    "L, now that you''re back, I''m relieved. I will go back to do my work after I see you."


    "Brother Dax, are you going down the mountain to do business? Why don''t you just take this


    opportunity to stay and have a try?"


    Looking at L, Dax smiled and said, "Let me think about it! I''m leaving now."


    As soon as Dax left, Jacob caught hold of Barry and threatened with a frown, "How dare you! Are you


    tired of living? Why did you enter L''s ward without knocking? Who do you think you are?"


    "Oh! Boss, I thought it was time for you to get up. I didn''t expect that you two were on the bed... Don''t


    you know what time it is now?" Barry pouted and grumbled disapprovingly.


    Hearing that, Jacob was stunned and looked at his watch. ''It is already eleven o''clock!


    Damn it!


    How could it be sote?!''


    Jacob turned around and looked at L, who was very happy. She said, "Ouch, I didn''t know you were


    so sleepy. You have be azy bug! Don''t look at me. I was also sleeping soundly! So I didn''t know


    what time it was!"


    Jacob replied, "How could you not know? I can feel it. You were sleeping restlessly... Are you awake


    early?! But you didn''t dare to wake me up, so you could only toss and turn for many times... Do you


    really think I slept so soundly?"


    L blushed and giggled, "I... I''m just too tired. So I don''t even have the strength to speak. How can I


    wake you up? It''s all your fault! It has nothing to do with me!"


    L raised her eyebrows proudly and smiled. In Jacob''s eyes, she was also very cute and attractive.


    Seeing the two of them were talking, Barry felt that he was a third wheel. He shook his head and


    sighed.


    "Get out of here, Barry! You need to run back to the Gu Family to get some L''s clothes! Remember,


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    you need to run to there!" said Jacob firmly and domineeringly.


    Feeling embarrassed, Barry looked at L, indicating with his eyes that he didn''t want to run!


    "Barry, you took care of Dax for me yesterday. So I owe you! Don''t be afraid of Jacob. I''ll back you up!"


    Jacob shook his head helplessly and said, "Aren''t you just borrowing power to do evil? You want to


    back him up?!"


    "So what?" L raised her eyebrows with disdain and smiled, "Barry, don''t afraid of Jacob. Continue to


    take care of Dax for me. He doesn''t have many friends here. You can just talk with him more!"


    "Don''t worry. I appreciate Mr. Dax very much. So I want to be friends with him, I will definitely treat him


    well! Then I''m leaving now. I''m going to find Dax! I will ask Anna to bring the L''s clothes hereter!"


    After saying that, Barry left and closed the door considerately before leaving.


    Jacob stood up and was about to go out, but was stopped by L.


    "Ouch, ouch..."


    When Jacob heard L''s voice, he quickly turned around and ran to her bedside. He asked worriedly


    and nervously, "What''s wrong? Are you feeling ufortable? Tell me now!"


    L looked at Jacob with a smile.


    "Tell me, what''s wrong with you? What are youughing at?"


    "I don''t want to stay in the hospital. Let''s go home today! We don''t need to ask Barry and Anna to send


    clothes here. We can go back directly! Didn''t grandma miss me? Okay?" L stared at Jacob


    pleadingly, making him unable to refuse.


    Every time she used this trick to make him softhearted and agree to her conditions.


    "Okay..."


    Smiling happily, L opened her arms and looked at Jacob. "Can you take me home now?"


    Jacob nodded helplessly, picked her up from the bed and walked out of the ward. "Are you satisfied


    now?"


    Before L could say anything, she heard a man''s voice, "L!"


    The two turned around at the same time and saw Murphy standing behind them.

 Chapter 372 Wink At Him

    Chapter 372 Wink At Him


    The smile on L''s face froze.


    She just felt that she had forgotten something. It turned out that she had forgotten about this guy,


    Murphy!


    "Why are you here?" She patted Jacob to let her go.


    But Jacob still held her in his arms and refused to let her go. To show his sovereignty.


    Murphy walked over, looked straight at L and shook his head. "Of course I''m here for you. You don''t


    know that I''ve been looking for you crazily these days since you disappeared!"


    "Really?" She sneered, which made Murphy feel a little guilty.


    She looked at Jacob and smiled, "Put me down."


    "No, your feet are injured. I have to hold you. Or you still want to stand here and talk? As your


    husband, I worry about you. Anyway, I have to hold my wife... " Jacob looked affectionately at the


    woman in his arms and smiled wickedly.


    L knew what he was thinking and frowned with dissatisfaction.


    Looking at their interaction and winking, Murphy had a feeling that they didn''t look like a divorced


    couple at all.


    He felt a little uneasy.


    "L, in order to find you, I went to the mountain too. However, Florence had a high fever and Kate


    was bogged down. I had no choice but to stay and take care of them. Are you mad at me? " Murphy


    stared at L eagerly, trying to exin why he hadn''t looked for her these days.


    She nced at Jacob awkwardly and saw his face darken. She quickly said, "Oh, it doesn''t matter.


    Anyway, I''m fine now, aren''t I? Jacob saved me. My leg are injured, but nothing serious! "


    "L, since your leg are injured, you must need someone to take care of you. Why don''t you stay at


    our house for a few days so that Kate can take care of you?" Murphy was very selfish. He thought that


    he could both of them.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    How could L not understand his dirty thoughts? She felt a chill in her heart and could not help feeling


    annoyed.


    "No, thanks!" She shook her head impatiently.


    Murphy knew that L was not happy, "What''s wrong with you, L? Why are you so distant from me?


    I''m not an outsider. Have you forgotten... "


    "Didn''t you say that Kate was sick because of tiredness? Florence is sick again. How can I bother you


    again! Don''t think too much. "


    Murphy lowered his head dejectedly, seeming to be very disappointed. "I see. I thought you were angry


    with me, so you ignored me on purpose..."


    "I didn''t ignore you." She hated him very much. How could he be so shameless? Her husband was still


    here!


    Didn''t he have eyes?


    How could he say such ambiguous words? What else could he not do?


    "Murphy, we are still the same! I will never forget what I have promised you. But look at me. I can''t


    move now. I just experienced a life and death crisis. Please give me some time. "


    L gave a hint to Murphy, and he nodded smugly.


    "I know... You have your own difficulties. So where are you going? "


    She took a look at Jacob, dropping Murphy a hint that she still needed to deal with Jacob. She said


    helplessly, "I''d better go to the Gu family. Murphy, I''ll call you when I recover. "


    Before Murphy could say anything more, Jacob was impatient. Jacob, holding L in his arms, walked


    past Murphy, then stopped beside Murphy and squinted at him. "Murphy, I saved her! Did you hear


    that? We are meant to be together. Stay away from her. Don''t forget that you have a wife and child. If


    you dare to contact my wife again, I will break your legs. "


    "Don''t be so self righteous, Jacob. You''d better take care of yourself! "


    Jacob smiled with disdain, "She is mine. She will always be mine! No one could take her away! Nothing


    can separate us! "


    L lowered her head and closed her eyes. She really didn''t want to hear their conversation anymore.


    She felt so embarrassed!


    How could she flirt with another man in front of her husband, and her husband knew it clearly.


    What a scene!


    She had never thought that her acting would be so exquisite!


    After carrying her into the car, Jacob was a little dissatisfied and lost his temper. "Don''t never ever ogle


    at him again!"


    "Hey... I didn''t ogle at him? What do you think of me? " She pouted and pretended to be aggrieved. "I


    just pretended tofort him. It''s just acting. Can''t you see it?"


    "You are so good at acting that I almost fell for you, not to mention that stupid Murphy! Don''t worry. He


    must still be kept in the dark! " Jacob reached out his hand and rubbed her little head.


    She smiled sweetly and said, "That''s good. I want him to be more stupid!"


    "Why? L, let''s have a showdown with him! If you hadn''t been kidnapped, the truth would have been


    exposed! I can''t wait any longer. If I see my wife flirt with others again, I will go crazy, okay? I don''t


    know what I''m going to do! " Jacob shook his head and said, "We must stop right now!"


    "No way! It''s up to me! Jacob, you don''t know what Murphy has done behind my back. Although I


    haven''t found any evidence, I have to know what he wants and be prepared. Give me some time!''! I


    won''t lose anything anyway. Trust me! I will do it well! If you don''t give me the chance, I will really


    regret... "


    She said seriously and pursed her lips. The firm expression on her face made him unable to refuse.


    "Forget it. Let''s not talk about this disappointing topic! Let''s go home. When Grandma sees us, we still


    keep it a secret... "


    "I understand." L nodded, "Let''s go home. I''m tired. Wake me up when we get home."


    Jacob stroked her face affectionately and said, "Okay. I''ll wake you up when we arrive. "


    "Have you found any news?"


    In the study, Jacob was talking with Barry.


    "Although those people told us the ce where L was thrown, they didn''t tell us who was behind it.


    Even though they knew that their rtives might be involved because of it, they didn''t tell us anything!


    Now I believe that they are loyal to their boss, not just for money! They didn''t say anything, no matter


    what cruel methods we use. I really can''t figure it out what kind of method the boss behind them have


    been used to subdue such a group of people! I even want to take such loyal person as my men! "


    "What?" Jacob stared at Barry, and Barry immediately said, "Damn it! They are all bastards. I don''t


    want them to be my men! How dare they hurt L, they definitely don''t want to live! I''ll chop them to


    feed the dogs right now! "


    "Enough! Don''t mess around! Remember, keep an eye on this group of people. We could find


    something from them. I don''t believe that they will always keep their mouths shut. Don''t rx! "


    "I want to see them!" All of a sudden, L pushed the door open and walked in with her injured leg.

 Chapter 373 He Is Really Angry

    Chapter 373 He Is Really Angry


    Jacob quickly got up to help L and looked at her face with worry, saying, "Why are you here I told


    you to have a good rest. Why didn''t you listen to me! Are you not taking what I said seriously?"


    Hearing that, L pouted and patted him on Jacob''s chest. "What are you talking about?! It is not a big


    deal to take a few steps! Why are you so angry? So you want to lose your temper with me now?"


    "Of course, it''s a big deal! Your leg is injured. This is the most important thing for me! You don''t take


    yourself seriously, but I care about you. What if you get hurt and can''t recover? Can you afford to


    In midair, L pouted and said discontentedly, "Don''t say this! I''m fine. Don''t curse me..."


    "You framed me..."


    "Ahem... I am still here. Can''t you see me? Do you need me to close the door for you? By the way, I


    turn off the light and don''t let anyone disturb you?"


    Barry said seriously.


    Hearing this, L blushed.


    She struggled in Jacob''s arms and said angrily, "Well, put me on the chair. Aren''t you tired?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Jacob lowered his head and smiled. He looked at L''s face with his evil and attractive eyes and said,


    "I''m not tired at all..."


    Barry raised his hands to cover his eyes and nced at them through the gap.


    In the end, Jacob obediently put L on the chair. At the same time, he sat beside her and looked at


    her with full attention.


    "Well, let''s get down to business!" L looked at Barry and said, "Put down your hand and listen to


    me..." Then she turned to Jacob and said, "Listen to me carefully!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Okay~"


    Barry''s answer was serious, while Jacob''s reply was gentle and pampering.


    L took a deep breath and looked very serious. "I want to see those people who kidnapped me.


    There are some things I want to figure out. You have to agree my decision!"


    After hearing this, Barry shook his head and said, "I can''t make the decision..."


    Jacob didn''t say a word. His gentle eyes had been reced by gloomy eyes, which made L a little


    flustered.


    "I know what you are worried about, but I have you by my side! And we have Barry with us, I won''t see


    them alone. I''ll be fine! It''s absolutely safe in your ce!" L looked at Jacob fawningly, reached out


    her little hand, hooked his finger and begged, "Please agree it, okay?"


    Jacob frowned and asked, "Why? What do you want to ask?"


    "If you want to know who set you up, you can''t get anything even if you go there. Those people are too


    tight lipped." Jacob spoke first and took the initiative.


    However, L sighed, shook her head and denied, "Of course I know. Even your means can''t deal with


    them, how can I have a way? But please trust me. I have my own way when I see them."


    Jacob fell into silence.


    This kind of silence made L a little uneasy.


    She looked at Barry for help, but Barry shook his head helplessly.


    "L, I don''t know what you are going to do, but I think it''s useless even if I go there. Why do you have


    to see them again? What''s more, Mr. Jacob is worried about frightening you..."


    Hearing what Barry said, L was shocked.


    She had seen how Jacob had dealt with Danny. In fact, Jacob was more ruthless than she had


    imagined. So she didn''t know what had happened to those people now.


    So she wanted to see them more.


    "I''m not a three year old child anymore. I am not afraid of blood. Don''t use this excuse to stop me. I will


    go there tomorrow. If you don''t take me with you, I will go there by myself..."


    L held her head high and threatened Jacob and Barry.


    Before Barry could say anything more, Jacob waved his hand. So Barry shook his head and left.


    Now there were only the two of them left.


    L felt a little embarrassed and tried to ease the atmosphere. She walked up to him and held his


    hand, "Why do you pull your face? People who don''t know you will think you looked like this before...


    Do you know how long your face is now? It''s long and serious..."


    "Louisa!"


    "Yes!"


    ''Damn it! Every time he calls my name like this, it means that he is really angry.''


    L looked at Jacob''s face carefully and smiled, "Don''t scare me..."


    Jacob closed his eyes and took a deep breath, as if something was brewing, which made L tremble


    with fear.


    And then he stood up and looked down at L''s face, "You really don''t take my words seriously! You


    just turned a deaf ear to my words and didn''t care about my feelings at all, did you?"


    "What... What''s wrong with you? When did I not care about your feelings?" L panicked, like one


    thousand ants biting her heart. She felt both sad and awkward.


    However, the more confused L was, the angrier Jacob was.


    Jacob looked gloomy with one hand on his forehead and the other on his waist. Seeing that, L


    trembled with fear.


    "Well... Don''t keep silent, okay? It''s scary. I can''t stand your stare. If I say something wrong, just tell


    me..."


    "Louisa, you still don''t know what you did wrong! That''s the part I''m most angry with!" Jacob said


    angrily, "What I have said to you is in vain!"


    He picked L up and carried her back to the bedroom.


    Wherever they passed, the servants stopped and peeked at them.


    Embarrassed, L hid in Jacob''s arms and said in a low voice, "Put me down. Everyone isughing at


    me..."


    "Who daresugh at you?" All of a sudden, Jacob turned back, the servants lowered their heads and


    held their breath.


    L felt more ashamed.


    She sighed and said, "Don''t be so fierce to them! Send me back to the room now!"


    "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Hearing this, L felt speechless. Her face turned redder.


    Jacob''s words seemed to mean that she was very in hurry, and the way the servants looked at her


    changed.


    At this moment, how L wished she could find a ce to hide herself!


    Finally, she returned to the bedroom and breathed a sigh of relief. She thought she was relieved, but


    Jacob still looked at her coldly.


    "Are you angry because I insisted on meeting those people? In fact, I just want to... "


    "Louisa, don''t you care about yourself or me? Threatening me with your own life? Are you so


    unscrupulous because you are sure that I love you?"


    L blinked and her heart beat fast when she heard what Jacob said.


    Somehow, she felt like she was confessed.


    "I didn''t mean that."


    "I''ve told you to take good care of yourself. How dare you threaten me with your leg? If I really don''t


    promise you, are you really going to go even if your leg is broken? Are you so careless about your own


    health? I am care about your health very much. Have you thought about how I feel? Am I ridiculous in


    your eyes?"

 Chapter 374 Ruin Her Face

    Chapter 374 Ruin Her Face


    L waspletely stunned.


    She looked straight at Jacob, shocked by his domineering aura!


    "Brother Jacob."


    L whispered softly, pursed her lips and pulled his arm. "Don''t be angry. It''s my fault."


    When Jacob heard L''s call, his heart softened.


    He couldn''t resist her call.


    "What are you doing wrong?"


    Looking at Jacob''s unusually serious expression, L smiled and held his body tightly.


    "I know you care about me... I won''t threaten you with my legs in the future, and I won''t ignore myself. I


    promised you that I would take good care of myself. I ignored that! I won''t do that again. I still


    remember that I need to have a healthy body..."


    Only then did Jacob nod with satisfaction. He patted L on the back and said seriously, "Louisa,


    remember, your body is not yours, but mine! Don''t torture yourself anymore. I will worry about you."


    Hearing his words, L felt as sweet as honey in her heart.


    So she nodded heavily. "Okay, I know! Don''t be angry! Okay?"


    Jacob slowly let go of L and did not answer this question, but directly said, "I promise you to see


    them, but there is only half an hour. No matter what you want to do, I will take you away after half an


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    hour!"


    L was overjoyed. She hugged Jacob''s face and kissed him wildly. "You are the best!"


    With his Adam''s apple bobbing up and down, Jacob swallowed and licked his lips. "Louisa..."


    Noticing that Jacob''s body was stiff, L released him shyly and blushed. "I knew you wouldn''t refuse


    me! Don''t worry. I just want to say a few words. I''ll be fine!"


    At three pm.


    In an old warehouse in the suburb, L entered a room in a wheelchair.


    When she walked in, she smelled a strong and pungent smell of blood. So she could not help holding


    her breath.


    Jacob pushed L and winked at Barry. Then Barry took L to a specific room.


    Edgar and another man called Paul were lying on the ground, dying.


    Needless to say, L knew what they had suffered.


    She knew that Jacob wouldn''t let go of anyone who dared to make her suffer.


    The more she thought about it, the more moved and sweet she felt.


    But she knew it was not the right time to be moved when she was facing Edgar and Paul.


    "Do you still recognize me?"


    Hearing L''s voice, Edgar and Paul looked up at her in surprise.


    "You... You were saved by them?"


    "How can we not recognize you?! We even recognize you even if you turn into ash! But I didn''t expect


    to see you again!"


    Edgar looked at L with a bitter smile. "Are you here to kill us?"


    "Do I look like a messenger from the underworld?" With a sneer, L looked at the expression on


    Jacob''s face and said seriously, "I came to you today to ask you something. After all, this matter is


    rted to me. You kidnapped me and threw me into the mountain. Logically, we should call the police


    and let thew punish you, but I believe that the person behind you will also get you out. So we do that


    by ourselves..."


    "You think too much. No one instigated us... We just hate you. Do you believe me?" Edgar looked


    straight at her without fear and didn''t seem to feel guilty.


    "Since you have said so, I have to believe you." L pushed the wheelchair to them and asked Paul,


    "Is it you who proposed to throw me into the mountain that day? I heard your voice."


    Taking a look at Edgar, Paul raised his head and said stubbornly, "Yes, it''s me. What are you going to


    do? Anyway, I''m not afraid of you. At the worst, I''ll die!"


    Edgar immediately stopped Paul and moved his body. "Stop talking, Paul! It''s none of your business!"


    Then Edgar looked up at L and said, "If you want to kill him, juste at me. Paul is still a child.


    Don''t hurt him!"


    "A child? In my opinion, he is already twenty years old!" L smiled disdainfully. "Moreover, now I''m


    the predator, and you''re the prey. What qualifications do you have to bargain with me? Don''t worry.


    None of you can escape!"


    From the beginning to the end, Jacob had been silently looking at L, not knowing what she was up


    to. But five minutes had passed, and she seemed not to get to the point.


    Edgar looked at L angrily and shouted, "You''d better kill us. Anyway, you are not afraid of these one


    or two lives!"


    "Why do we get hurt because of people like you? It''s not worth it at all! My husband locked you up here


    in order to corrode your thoughts little by little. Sooner orter, you will all say it!"


    "We will never betray anyone! No one ordered us to do anything. We did everything voluntarily! We


    don''t like what you have done. You always exclude the outsiders, hurt the other women and steal other


    women''s men. It''s outrageous! We are just doing the justice for the heavens!"


    "That''s good!" L snapped, her face turning red, "Who did tell you about that? Even if I did something


    wrong, it''s not your turn to uphold justice! I''ve found out who you are! I know who is behind all this! It''s


    a woman, isn''t it?"


    Hearing this, Edgar blinked and shook his head nervously, "No! There isn''t a woman! It''s our own idea.


    Don''t wrong others!"


    "Are you nervous?" Raising her eyebrows, L smiled wickedly, "Who are you afraid that I will wrong?"


    Edgar shook his head violently, "No one! Don''t try to fool me!"


    "Then Paul, you tell me who hates me so much and wants to kill me? She even want to ruin my face?"


    L looked straight at Paul. With a pale face, Paul didn''t dare to look at Edgar, let alone answer L.


    But Jacob couldn''t stay calm.


    He reached out a hand to grab L, "Ruin your face? What''s going on?"


    L smiled, looked at Edgar and Paul, and said deliberately, "I was in a daze at that time, but I also


    heard some of their conversation... That person not only wants my life, but also wants them to destroy


    my face with knives and make me an ugly eight monsters in my next life! Tell me, did I remember it


    wrong?"


    Feeling ashamed and uneasy, Paul lowered his head. But Edgar said confidently, "I don''t know how


    many bad things you have done with your face. I really regret that I didn''t destroy you at that time...


    Puff..."


    Before Edgar could finish his words, Jacob turned around angrily and kicked Edgar in the face.


    Edgar fell to the other side and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "If you destroy her face, your sister won''t be able to see anyone again!"

 Chapter 375 She Deserves All The Sacrifices

    Chapter 375 She Deserves All The Sacrifices


    Edgar looked at Jacob with envy and didn''t say anything.


    Lowering the head, Paul bit his lips tightly as if he was struggling with something.


    Both L and Jacob noticed this and turned to look at Paul.


    However, Jacob didn''t stop venting his anger on Edgar and kept kicking him.


    Of course, L would not intercede for Edgar. She turned a blind eye and came to the side of Paul.


    Although Paul wanted to stop them, he knew that it was useless and he would be humiliated by them


    next.


    "Paul, who do you think wants to ruin my face? Only jealous woman can do such a thing. " She stared


    at him with clear eyes.


    He shrank back with fear, but still said stubbornly, "No! It''s us. "


    "Don''t lie to me. I still remember that you stopped them! It was because of you that my face was saved,


    and it was also because of you that my life was saved! Don''t worry. I won''t do anything to you. You are


    my benefactor. Ie here for you! "


    Paul shocked and looked at her, "What did you say?"


    Edgar, who spat out a few mouthfuls of blood,y on the ground, looked at Paul and said word by word,


    "Paul... Don''t fall into her trap. "


    "You still have the strength to speak?" Jacob gave him another hard kick.


    "Puff..." Edgar didn''t care about the blood. He just looked at Paul. "There must be a plot. She''s lying to


    you! "


    However, L ignored Edgar''s trouble and only looked at Paul intently. "I know it was you who were so


    kind to me at that time that I could stand here again. They also listened to you very much and were


    convinced by you. You should be one of the best in this group!"


    Shaking his head, Paul frowned and pointed at Edgar, "He is our boss! Please, in order to repay my


    kindness, please let go of Edgar! Edgar couldn''t stand it anymore! Edgar had been hurt a lot in the past


    few days! Sometimes they even want to hurt us, but Edgar stands in front of us! If it weren''t for Edgar,


    we wouldn''t have been able to hold on! Please let go of Edgar! Stop it! Stop it! "


    Paul kept kowtowing. It could be seen that he was really pleading for Edgar.


    "Paul... Get up. Don''t beg her!


    Do you hear that, Paul?"


    L sighed and waved her hand, "Stop, Jacob."


    With a cold snort, Jacob finally left Edgar. Edgar crawled on the ground and tried to get close to Paul.


    "Paul, I will listen to you. If you want to plead for him, I can let him go! Your kindness is worth it. But


    after all, you have done something wrong and you will be punished! Are you able to bear the


    consequences of going to jail? "


    Paul shocked his head desperately, "I''m ready to die. How can I be afraid of going to jail?"


    Her heart skipped a beat. The child was really determined to die!


    "You are all in jail or dead. What about your family? Have you ever thought about it? They have lost the


    backbone of their family, and they have no rtives. How can they live on? "


    L shook her head helplessly. "When you did those things, you never thought about them!"


    Paul couldn''t help but burst into tears. He was too young to bear the family affection and cried sadly.


    "They should be waiting for you at home! I know you are not a bad guy. I won''t do anything to you if you


    just get lost for the moment! But I really want to ask you, is that person really worth your sacrifice? Do


    you have to protect that person even at the cost of your freedom, family affection, or even your life? "


    "Shut up. Stop it... " Edgar crawled over and grabbed Paul''s hand, blood oozing from the corner of his


    mouth.


    It looked horrible.


    Paul held Edgar''s hand and sobbed, "Edgar... Are you okay? "


    "I''m fine. You... Stop talking. Don''t be fooled by her! She is lying to you. Don''t trust her! "


    Paul looked at Edgar''s face and shook his head.


    "Paul, I didn''t lie to you. I just feel sorry for you! You keep your mouth shut for that person and suffer so


    much pain! But where is that person? Not only doesn''t that person take care of your family, that person


    doesn''t even think of saving you! That person is watching the fire from the other side of the river. It is


    none of her business! She doesn''t care about your life at all! " L shook her head in disappointment,


    seeming to be very sad. "Why do you have to do this for her? It''s not worth it! "


    When Paul was about to say something, Edgar wanted to stop him and shook his head.


    "You want to know my answer, I can tell you that she is worth it," said Paul, looking at L and pping


    his hands tofort Edgar! She deserves our sacrifice! "


    L blinked in shock. Did she hear it right!


    Were there really such loyal person? This is blind devotion!


    But she really wanted to say that she wanted to have such fool and loyal person as well!


    Paul looked firm and serious.


    She took a look at Jacob and he shrugged, indicating that '' You see, am I right?''


    Somehow, L began to look at Edgar and Paul with new eyes


    "We are not blind devotion, nor are we stupid! Not for money as well. But we have to believe in


    something, don''t we? In your eyes, we may be very stupid, but we really don''t want to betray our faith!


    And I will never betray her! " Paul was reasonable and very serious. He didn''t look like a child in


    Edgar''s words at all.


    Even Edgar fell silent and listened to him quietly.


    "Although we don''t know what happened, what''s the contradiction between you two! But it''s none of our


    business. We just follow orders! If we do something wrong, we will say sorry to you. But fortunately, you


    are fine and make us feel a little better. Otherwise, we would rather die. "


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Edgar lowered his head. For the first time, he felt that this child was really powerful. He thought that he


    didn''t deserve to be Paul''s boss at all.


    L didn''t expect that there would be such a true person among the hooligans. She couldn''t help but


    respect him.


    Of course, it was only for Paul.


    Edgar was different.


    "No matter what you do to us, using hard and soft tactics or other methods, it''s useless. You can''t get


    her name from us! " Said Paul firmly.


    L sighed and waved her hand, "Well, stop it."


    Jacob stood behind them, silently watching all this, and also focused on the person named Paul.


    Even Barry gave a thumbs up secretly.


    If only this child was his man!


    All of a sudden, Jacob looked at Barry and gave him a warning, which dispelled this unrealistic idea


    immediately!


    They had done something to hurt L. How could Jacob agree to let Paul work for him!


    It''s just wishful thinking!


    Jacob looked at his watch and reminded her, "There are still three minutes left."

 Chapter 376 He Was Always Gentle With Her

    Chapter 376 He Was Always Gentle With Her


    L turned around and squinted slightly. She thought, ''He was... really... annoying.''


    L didn''t expect that Jacob really only gave her half an hour!


    She took a deep breath and said to Paul, "Okay, I know you won''t betray her! But you should also know


    that we won''t kill you for the time being, let alone let you leave here! Don''t you have any idea about the


    future?"


    "I... I don''t know..." With a wry smile, Paul added, "I''m d to be with my friends."


    "You are so naive... Paul... Now I give you a chance to let you leave here and return to normal life.


    Would you like to hear it?"


    Perplexed, Paul looked at L, and shook his head uneasily.


    Edgar also became nervous and clenched his fists. "What... What else do you want to do?"


    "Paul,e with me now. You will know when the timees! Now you just need to understand that


    as long as you go with me, your friends will have a way out! Otherwise, you will die here forever, and


    you will never see your family again!"


    After saying that, L pushed the wheelchair back to the side of Jacob and looked up at him. "The time


    is just right. Let''s go!"


    Jacob narrowed his eyes and shook his head. His face was cold. "What are you doing?"


    "I''ll talk to you in the car," L replied.


    Facing her soft voice, Jacob could only disarm and surrender. He said, "Okay." and pushed L away.


    Seeing this scene, Barry felt that he was blind!


    Jacob was still angry a moment ago, but now he lost his temper because of a nce from L!


    Barry thought that Jacob was not domineering at all!


    He was disappointed with his boss and never believed... his boss...


    Barry turned around and ordered his men to take away the weak and haggard Paul, while Edgar kept


    shouting.


    Turning around to look at Edgar, with a firm look on his face, Paul said, "Brother Edgar, don''t worry.


    She won''t do anything to me! I will find a way to get you out of here as soon as possible! Trust me!"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "But..." Edgar wanted to say something.


    Paul added, "I know what you are worried about. Anyway, my life belongs to that person. I won''t do


    anything harmful to her!"


    After getting the promise from Paul, Edgar felt relieved and said, "Since you have left here, nevere


    back! It''s my fault. You should start over!"


    "Brother Edgar, I will save you! I won''t live alone!"


    Paul took a deep breath and was taken away.


    In the car, Jacob looked at Barry in the front seat and asked, "He is in the back car. Keep an eye on


    him. Don''t give him a chance to escape!"


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Jacob. I covered his eyes. He doesn''t know where he is!"


    "You''d better move them to another ce as soon as possible!"


    It was not until then that L realized why Jacob asked Barry to do so. Jacob thought that she would


    let go of Paul. So Jacob was afraid that Paul came here to save all these people with some clues and


    memories.


    Thinking of this, L thought unhappily, ''Do I really look stupid in Jacob''s eyes?


    But I really did a lot of stupid things before.''


    L patted Jacob''s hand, shook her head and said, "I''m not going to let go of Paul!"


    "What?" Now it was Jacob''s turn to be confused.


    L pouted and nodded in agreement. "But you are right to transfer them. It''s necessary!"


    Jacob frowned slightly and raised his voice, "What''s this for? Tell me."


    Barry pretended to be transparent in front of them and tried his best to keep his state to the minimum.


    He didn''t want the two of them to discover his existence, because he felt that there was another world


    war!


    Sure enough, L smiled, "I''m not going to let him go! Although I brought him out, I want him to work


    for me! I need a bodyguard recently..."


    "What? Work for you? Bodyguards?" Jacob raised his voice and put his hand on L''s forehead in


    confusion. "L, do you have a fever?"


    Her forehead was cold.


    "Or I have an illusion?"


    L shook her head and looked very serious. "I don''t have a fever, and you didn''t mishear. I asked him


    toe to my side!"


    "Why? I''ve already asked you to see them..." All of a sudden, an idea urred to Jacob. "You didn''t


    Paul?"


    L smiled happily and said, "You''re right! Congrattions!"


    Jacob''s face darkened.


    Recently, it seemed that L could always see Jacob''s bad face.


    And it was worse and worse now!


    But she still had a way to pacify him!


    "Do you know that he is a dangerous person and almost killed you?" With anger and coldness in his


    eyes, Jacob pressed L''s hand.


    She held his hand back, giving him a warm and soft hand, andforted him, "You have to listen to my


    n."


    "Okay, go ahead. And then I will decide if I''ll take your advice."


    "You will take it!" Taking a stealthy nce at Barry, L held Jacob''s hand with embarrassment and


    kissed it gently.


    At this moment, Jacob felt like he was struck by lightning.


    He was stunned.


    L bit her lips and smiled, raising a beautiful arc. She said softly, "Since we can''t let them say, why


    don''t we find another way! They are so loyal that they won''t tell me that person''s name, but I think if


    they don''t tell me, I can also know... Let Paul work for me and follow me every day, so that he will meet


    whoever I meet!"


    With his eyes slightly narrowed, a myriad of thoughts crowded into Jacob''s mind.


    "That person must know us and be a woman. I don''t know which peach blossoms you have provoked


    or which lotus I have provoked, but no matter which one will appear beside us! As long as they meet, I


    don''t believe that they can''t hide anything!"


    Jacob couldn''te to his senses for a long time.


    L continued, "As you know, it''s a time bomb! If we can''t find the woman behind it, we can''t live in


    peace! I also believe that you have put a lot of effort into it. But that person is still a mystery..."


    "But do you really believe that Paul won''t do anything bad to you?"


    L knew that Jacob was hesitating just because he was worried about her safety.


    He... was always gentle with her.


    "On the one hand, he saved me. I know he is not a bad guy. He is kind-hearted. He won''t hurt me. On


    the other hand, you have Edgar and his family under your control. He has so many scruples. How


    could he be so stupid to do anything to me?! With these chips, Paul will only listen to me and will not


    think that I am using him!"


    Jacob sighed helplessly, "I see."

 Chapter 377 My Man

    Chapter 377 My Man


    She smiled awkwardly and scratched her head. "I have no choice. I also want to know who that woman


    is. She is so charming that these men are infatuated with her. "


    "I want to know too. But I don''t want you to take risks. Since you have made up your mind, I won''t let


    you down. From now on, Paul will be with me just like Barry! " Jacob looked at Barry, who had been


    pretending to be low-key, and said, "Barry, from now on, Paul will follow you. Take good care of him!


    You''d better install a monitor on his body so that I can know what he is doing all the time! Once he gets


    in touch with that person, report it in time! "


    "Yes, sir!" Answered Barry.


    However, Barry didn''t expect that his wish woulde true!


    Paul really became his man!


    Could he also order his men to do errands for him in the future? The more he thought about it, the


    more thrilled he felt!


    However, L heard the implication of the words. She frowned and pulled Jacob, asking, "What do you


    mean? Let Paul follow you? "


    "Yes! Barry with you, Paul with me! If otherwise, I''ll see. "


    "You are really domineering. You never ask me..."


    "You didn''t ask me about it either, and you took Paul out. You are acting first and reportingter!"


    With a guilty conscience, L shook her head and smiled. "I just want to give you... A... Surprise. "


    "Well, it''s really a surprise. I''m just surprised, not happy. "


    He said lightly.


    L pursed her lips. "But there''s no need for the monitor. They won''t meet at all! In order to avoid more


    trouble and to protect her, Paul would not have any contact with her in private! At least before they


    meet, Paul must try his best to avoid contact with that person! "


    "It''s just in case and easy to monitor him."


    Soon they made to the gate of the vi.


    They didn''t go back to the Gu family but went back to their own vi because they took Paul with them.


    When Jacob was about to push her in, she saw the car behind stopped. She called out to Barry and


    said, "You must have mistreated Paul a lot. He must have been hurt a lot, right?"


    Barry was standing there in embarrassment, "Well..."


    "I didn''t mean anything else. I just want to tell you that you should take Paul to wash up and find a


    ce for him. Everything need to be arranged by you! Remember, if it weren''t for him, I might not be


    able toe back. "


    Barry nodded seriously and watched Jacob take L back to his room.


    As soon as he turned around, he saw that someone else supported the weak Paul toe out. He


    quickly walked up and took the Paul from others.


    Paul didn''t know where he was, but he saw Barry holding him and looking at him with concern. He had


    a strange feeling.


    "Are you feeling better? Can you walk by yourself?"


    Paul nodded and said stubbornly, "I''m fine. I can walk by myself!"


    Then he stood up straight, bit his lips and looked straight ahead.


    Barry nodded with satisfaction, let go of his hand, walked in front and said loudly, "Okay, you go with


    me! I''ll find you a ce to live! "


    Confused, Paul followed Barry to a bedroom on the first floor. Although it was a guest room, it was still


    better than all the rooms he had seen!


    As far as he knew, he couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    Thatdy asked him to go with her and gave him a chance to let Edgar go. What was going on now?


    "Mr. Barry, where is Miss L?"


    "From now on, you can call me Barry. And for Miss L, you should call her Mrs. L! "


    "Okay, where is Mrs. L? Didn''t she ask me to do something? Now this is... "


    "It''ste. Mrs. L is too tired and needs a rest. You can stay here for the time being. Don''t think about


    anything. Take a good shower! There is a medicine cab in the room. Remember to apply medicine!


    Mrs. L will tell you what to do tomorrow. You don''t need to ask! Understand? "


    ''He is really lucky, '' Barry thought. If it weren''t for his kindness, how could he be treated so well?


    "But why do you want me to live here? I... Can I go home? "


    "Do you think Mrs. L is going to let you go?"


    ''See, Even Paul thought so.''


    Confused, Paul shook his head and said, "No. I just want to go home and let my family know that I''m


    safe. I don''t want them to worry about me. "


    "As long as you do well, you can go home at any time! Well, don''t think about anything now. Just stay


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    here. When Mrs. L sees you tomorrow, you''d better be all dressed up. "


    After saying that, Barry left the room.


    Standing alone in the middle of the room, Paul looked at it in confusion. He still couldn''t understand


    why he had a bedroom in such a luxurious and beautiful vi?


    This was simply unimaginable!


    And all this was arranged by Mrs. L?


    What on earth did she want to do!


    Paul really didn''t understand, so he had to take it step by step and y it by ear.


    "Achoo..."


    When Jacob took L out of the bathroom wrapped in a bath towel, she couldn''t help sneezing.


    He hurriedly put her on the bed and covered her with a quilt.


    "Jacob. I''m fine. "


    "You are so stubborn."


    She pouted and was about to say something when her phone rang.


    She frowned and picked it up. It was her fake parents in France.


    She took a look at Jacob and smiled, "Don''t make a sound. Let me see what they want."


    As soon as the phone was connected, Mrs. Zheng began to cough.


    "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    "L, you finally answered the phone! I''m worried about you! You have been living in the Gu family. I


    don''t know how you are doing. I''m worried that those people will treat you badly. My heart is beating


    fast. "


    L rolled her eyes and said softly, "Grandma... They treat me well. Don''t worry. "


    "Dear, I know you are just trying to hold back your anger! How could they treat you sincerely! In order


    to take advantage of the benefits from you, they have already got apany from me, but they are still


    not satisfied. They want me to give them all the business andpanies in Europe, or they won''t let


    you go! " As Mrs. Zheng spoke, she seemed to be holding back something and said in a low voice, "I


    really don''t want to see you suffer. If you don''te back, I will go to see you no matter how bad my


    health is! I''ll ask your father to book the air tickets! "


    "Honey, what are you talking about? How can you stand it?" Mr. Zheng said, pretending to be angry.


    "Dad, Mom, pleasee here once! I believe that Mother''s body could hold on! I miss you. " A wicked


    smile appeared on L''s face.

 Chapter 378 I Just Feel Sorry For You

    Chapter 378 I Just Feel Sorry For You


    Hearing this, Mr. and Mrs. Zheng were also stunned. They didn''t expect that L would respond like


    this. They immediately panicked.


    "Uh... Well..."


    "What''s wrong? Can''t youe back? My mother''s health shouldn''t be so serious, right? I really have


    an important thing to do in front of you. I want you to witness my new beginning with your own eyes, so


    pleasee back! I know you have some misgivings. So you can give me the answer tomorrow."


    Seeing L put down the phone, Jacob smiled, "What are you going to do?"


    "It''s not a good idea to dy it like this. When I get better, I''ll go to find Murphy and y thest y


    with him. But you don''t stop me from doing what I want to do. When Mr. and Mrs. Zheng arrive, the


    game will be over! I''d like to see how they can lie to me at that time!"


    "When you go to see Murphy, you have to ask Barry to follow you." Jacob was worried that L would


    take the risk alone.


    "No, I''ll ask Paul to follow me."


    "Paul?"


    "We need to trust him. This is the first test for him. Trust me, I will be fine! What''s more, Barry is a man


    of status. If anything happens to him, he will be in trouble! Besides, it''s obvious that Barry works for


    you. Murphy will be on high alert! However, Paul is different. He has been in the underworld before, so


    there must be something that Barry can''t do! It''s also easy to get the trust of Murphy. It''s better to let


    Paul follow me than Barry!"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Looking at L affectionately, Jacob had to admit that he was convinced by her.


    Her reason was indeed sufficient, and he had no room to refuse.


    "Okay."


    Jacob nodded slightly, turned around and drank a ss of water to cool down.


    "I really don''t want to hear you call them dad and mom..."


    L''s face darkened and looked at him nkly, "Jacob, are you still ming me..."


    Jacob suddenly turned around and shook his head. "I just feel sorry for you."


    He wouldn''t be angry with her because he felt sorry for her.


    Even if Jacob knew that L''s parents were fake, he didn''t me her at all, because he knew how


    eager she was to find her parents.


    Even if there was only one in ten million chance, she would still try to verify it.


    "L, let me help you. Don''t think you are alone. I''m your husband and I have the ability to share


    everything for you. You want to find your parents, and I want to fulfill your wish more. Your parents are


    not true this time, but I will find the true one for you next time!"


    Hearing that, L was so moved and sad that she threw herself into his arms. The two fell onto the


    bed.


    "Why are you so kind? Why don''t you scold me? I made you suffer..."


    "With you around, I''m not bitter at all... Silly girl, you suffered. You have been lonely for so many years,


    right?"


    L blurred her sight and could only feel Jacob''s powerful heartbeat, iparably stable.


    "Because I love you. I''m not alone."


    "I love you too, so I know how lonely you are..."


    The night was long and the moon was beautiful. Time passed little by little.


    Jacob often apanied L during her recovery, which made her have to hurry him to thepany.


    Granny was happy to see that. She wished they could be together forever and ask L about husband


    and wife life asionally.


    L was shy, but to be honest, they hadn''t had sex yet, mainly because they seemed to be a little


    awkward with each other...


    She was worried about that unspeakable thing, and Jacob respected her and would not force her.


    "Grandma, the couple wille back today. I will confront with them in public and then remove their


    masks. What do you think?"


    "L, you''re right. You don''t need to ask me about this. Whatever you do, I will agree!"


    Leaning on Mrs. Gu''s shoulder, L said in a spoiled manner, "Grandma, I know you love me the


    most..."


    Mrs. Gu held L''s hand tightly and sobbed, "L, but I''m also sorry for you... I..."


    Seeing that Mrs. Gu wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought, a strange feeling of


    uneasiness shed through L''s heart.


    She frowned in confusion and did not interrupt, but seemed to be waiting for Mrs. Gu to continue.


    But Mrs. Gu stopped in time. "Forget it. You are fine now, aren''t you? You have cleared up the


    misunderstanding with Jacob and made up with him. I''m relieved! You can live a good life with Jacob


    from now on..."


    L took a deep breath and gathered her courage. She looked at Mrs. Gu seriously and said,


    "Grandma, I really want to ask you something. Please tell me, okay?"


    Mrs. Gu squinted her eyes and knew what L wanted to say without asking. But she couldn''t say it.


    So she just shook her head and said, "My child, it''s good that you don''t know something."


    "Why? Grandma? You know my background, so you brought me back to the Gu Family, right? You


    know my parents, don''t you?" L asked cautiously, her voice trembling with sobs.


    And her palms were sweating and she was very nervous.


    She didn''t want to take a detour. Since grandma knew the truth and was in front of her, why did she


    look for from outside?!


    "I don''t..."


    "Grandma, please don''t lie to me no matter what." Tears welled up in L''s eyes and she bit her lips


    stubbornly.


    Mrs. Gu was heartbroken and shook her head repeatedly. "Okay, I won''t lie to you... I know your


    parents... But it''s hard to tell who you are..."


    "Why can''t you make it clear? Can''t you just tell me my father''s name and mother''s name? What''s the


    taboo of their names?" L was really confused why her origin was so mysterious.


    She wondered why grandma kept it a secret.


    "L, if you know your identity, it will cause a family chaos, which will cause chaos in the city. Do you


    also want to know?"


    Mrs. Gu said word by word. But it was like a bomb, L was about to be smashed into pieces before


    she could dodge.


    She shook her head in surprise, like a deted ball, lying on the sofa.


    "How could this be? Grandma, are you kidding me? My background is so... so bad?"


    L''s trembling voice and pale face made Mrs. Gu feel remorseful. She hugged L and said, "My


    dear L, your family background is not bad? I didn''t mean that... I mean your family background is too


    important to tell others easily... I''m afraid..."


    Mrs. Gu didn''t know how to exin it, so she hugged L with hesitation.


    L sobbed, "What is it? Please tell me! I really want to know who my parents are. I want to have my


    own home! Grandma, can''t you tell me anything? It''s unfair to me!"

 Chapter 379 A Mistake

    Chapter 379 A Mistake


    With tears in her eyes, Mrs. Gu shook her head firmly and ruthlessly. "L, do you really want to see


    our family in chaos?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "I..."


    L pursed her lips sadly and looked flustered. "No! I don''t want that! Grandma, you misunderstood


    me. How could I want to see our family in chaos! How could my background be so important and


    bizarre? How could this be? "


    She really didn''t understand why Grandma wanted to hide it.


    She couldn''t understand why her grandmother treated her so well and loved her so much, even more


    than Fiona and Jacob sometimes.


    She once doubted if she was the illegitimate daughter of the Gu family?


    But it was impossible. If she was really rted to the Gu family, Grandma would not bring her and


    Jacob together!


    It didn''t make sense at all.


    That was incest! Grandma wouldn''t be that stupid.


    And her identity must have something to do with the Gu family!


    It was not a coincidence that her grandmother took her back home, but on purpose!


    Mrs. Gu sighed, "Why do you have to know? Even you know it, you won''t be able to find your parents,


    and it will make a big trouble! L, listen to me. Stop looking for them. "


    "Cannot find them..." She widened her eyes and asked, "Grandma, do you mean... My parents... They


    have already... "


    Mrs. Gu closed her eyes and seemed to have made up her mind. She nodded hard and said, "Yes!


    Louisa, your parents have left many years ago! They won''te back again. Even if you know who


    they are, you can''t reunite with them! "


    L covered her mouth and was surprised to hear the truth. Her face was pale and she shook her


    head. "No. How could it be? "


    "Louisa, I don''t want you to be sad, so I haven''t told you the truth! Now that you know they can''te


    back, you don''t have to look for them anymore! It''s useless! Give up and live a good life with Jacob.


    Don''t think about anything! Grandma will be with you, be your family, and Jacob will love you all his life.


    "


    Mrs. Gu held her hand tightly, trying to warm her up, but she felt cold.


    "Grandma, are you lying to me because you want me to give up? Is that so? " She looked at her


    grandmother expectantly. How she wished it was just a lie. Her parents were still in the world, waiting


    for her.


    Even if they didn''t meet, she still hoped that her parents could live a happy life. She didn''t want to hear


    such news.


    Mrs. Gu suddenly coughed and her face was pale. "Silly girl, I didn''t lie to you! I didn''t tell you because I


    didn''t want you to worry about! But you didn''t give up. I had no choice but to tell you the truth! You have


    to believe that wherever your mother goes, she will want to see you happy! "


    L looked down dejectedly, absent-minded and somewhat dull. She was in a trance and uneasy.


    She couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    Mrs. Gu hugged her sadly and said in a soft voice, "There, there. Don''t think about it anymore, okay?


    My dear, you will be happy always! Without dad and mom, you still have Jacob and me. "


    "Okay, Grandma, I won''t look for them. I will never look for them again! "


    If she hadn''t found her parents, could she still imagine the day when her parents were still alive and


    reunited? But now, everything was destroyed.


    She couldn''t find them anymore.


    L had locked herself in the room for several days. She just sat there in a daze,zily doing nothing


    for the sake of recuperating.


    Noticing her emotional change, Jacob asked and knew what his grandma had said to her. Then he


    turned to look for Grandma.


    "Are you telling her the truth?"


    "Jacob, stop asking about it. It''s all over now. L won''t ask any more. Leave it alone! Live a happy life


    with L. Then I''ll be relieved. "


    Mrs. Gu leaned back against the edge of the bed, with hope on her wrinkled face. She held Jacob''s


    hand tightly and said, "Please make Louisa happy, okay?"


    "Grandma! I will make her happy! But I don''t want to be happy under lies! " With a serious look on his


    face, Jacob said calmly, "Grandma, I''m also trying my best to investigate her background. I found


    that..."


    "What did you find?" Mrs. Gu suddenly asked nervously, with great strength in her hand, "Jacob, what


    do you know? Tell me! "


    Jacob frowned slightly and said gently, "I find that her identity seems to be rted to the Gu family.


    What is the truth that you try to hide? Why don''t you tell me? There must be some reason for hiding it


    from me for so many years. "


    Mrs. Gu seemed to be relieved. "Jacob, I''m your grandmother and I love Louisa very much. I treat her


    as my treasure from the bottom of my heart. I don''t want you two to be hurt in any way. I won''t say it no


    matter how you ask me! Don''t dig anymore. Just take them as dead! "


    "Grandma!"


    "In fact, Louisa''s mother has indeed left and will nevere back. What else can you do if you know!


    As for Louisa''s father, he also had his own family. Once this was exposed, would you want to separate


    other people''s families? Jacob, listen to me. It''s not good for anyone. Stop asking, okay? "


    When Jacob heard this from his grandmother, there wasplicated feeling in his heart.


    In fact, these facts did not impact him too much, but gave him some hints.


    It seemed to coincide with his investigation.


    He hadn''t told L all these things, trying to find her parents and give her a surprise.


    But soon, L would be unhappy.


    L had been in low spirits since she talked to her grandmother. She didn''t eat much and didn''t feel


    well.


    One day, after dinner, she rushed to the bathroom and retched.


    A strange look appeared on her pale face. Mrs. Gu, who was standing aside and watching, suddenly


    said in surprise, "L, are you..."


    She was in a daze for a moment, and then regained her sanity. She quickly grabbed her grandma and


    said, "No, Grandma, don''t worry. I just have a stomachache! I haven''t slept with Jacob these days. How


    could I be pregnant? Have you forgotten what happenedst time? "


    Thinking of the time when she almost thought that she was pregnant and made everyone disappointed,


    Mrs. Gu sighed, "Then you must take care of yourself. She wondered why she felt ufortable even


    eating at home these days. You don''t look well. Go to bed early! Don''t stay upte. "


    "Okay. Grandma, I''m going back to my room now. "


    She watched her grandmother leave the bathroom and anxiously look at herself in the mirror, with a


    look of panic.


    Pregnant? Howe?


    It must be a mistake!

 Chapter 380 Be Happy

    Chapter 380 Be Happy


    L took a deep breath to calm herself down, but she couldn''t.


    These days, she hadn''t had sex with Jacob. If she was really pregnant... The baby was not his?


    They had been looking forward to the birth of the baby. If it weren''t Jacob''s, what should she do?


    She covered her head and shook it desperately. "It''s impossible. It couldn''t be! I must be crazy! "


    She hadn''t told him about that yet. Every time she thought of it, she felt guilty and difficult to tell him. If


    she was really pregnant, how could she stay in the Gu family?


    No way! She couldn''t get pregnant!


    However, her physical condition had reached this point. If she didn''t keep this child... Then she wouldn''t


    have another baby in the future.


    For a moment, theplicated feelings were mixed and her mood fluctuated greatly.


    Since she was at Gu family, the wound on her foot hadn''tpletely healed, and it was impossible for


    her to have a check-up. And It was impossible to verify anything in a short time.


    What should she do?


    She had to go out as soon as possible.


    When she faced Jacob again, she avoided eye contact with him and couldn''t focus on talking to him at


    all. She was reading a magazine in a trance.


    Jacob came over and took the magazine from her hand. He smiled and said, "You took it upside down!


    What are you thinking about? "


    She smiled awkwardly, "Nothing. I''m just thinking about my wound. When will it recover?"


    He took the opportunity to sit next to her and approached her face. "It''ll be fine in a few days. If you


    want to go out for a walk, I''ll be with you!"


    "No. That''s OK. Haven''t you been a little busy recently? If I want to go out and breathe some fresh air, I


    will make an appointment with my friends. "


    "Which friend are you going to meet?"


    L was a little stunned. That''s right. Jane went abroad to recuperate, and Celia broke up with her. Lily


    also had a grudge against her, and even Kate... She also felt sorry.


    It seemed that there were really no other friends to meet and talk with.


    "It''s Ivan. I want to check on him. I don''t know how he is recovering!"


    Looking at her worried face, Jacob thought it was because of her family background that made her


    unhappy. A few days ago, he saw her hiding and crying secretly. Maybe it was because she hadn''t


    recovered from the pain, so he held her in his arms. "When you get recovered, I want to take you


    abroad for rxation. We still need a honeymoon trip."


    She raised her eyes, slightly moved, with tears in them. "Jacob, you still remember what I said... I don''t


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    deserve it. " She once said in an interview that she wanted to have a world of two people alone with


    him, traveling around the world together topensate for their honeymoon.


    She didn''t expect him to remember.


    "L, I know about you. Whether you are worth it or not, only I have the answer. I think you deserve it.


    I want to be with you, not just for words. I can put aside all my work and stay with you, but I don''t want


    you to be unhappy. I know you are sad about finding your parents. But L, we have to move forward.


    You and I have such a long way to go in the future. We can''t lose each other and can''t let go of each


    other''s hands. "


    He held her hand tightly. The warmth from his palm brought her a warm feeling.


    The atmosphere became warm and he couldn''t help but lean over.


    They hugged each other tightly, as if they would never let go of each other.


    All of a sudden, she felt a surge again. She pushed him away and rushed into the bathroom. The


    stunned Jacob waspletely dumbfounded. What did he do?


    Why did she feel sick?


    Jacob stood up and looked at her.


    L''s face turned pale. She held the washbasin with both hands and retched painfully.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "No... Nothing... " Tears were about to spill over her eyes, but she had to pretend to be strong. "My


    stomach and intestines are not feeling well these days, and I''ve been vomiting. I have took the


    medicine. It''ll be fine. Don''t worry. "


    She quickly tidied up, washed her face, tidied up her clothes and walked out.


    She was afraid that he would find out something.


    Jacob held her in his arms and wrapped her with his big body. He said gently, "It will be find and I''ll rub


    you on the belly."


    L pushed him away uneasily. Her face darkened and forced a smile. "Jacob, I''m not feeling well. I


    think I''d better not disturb you. I''ll go to sleep next door."


    When she was about to turn around, he grabbed her hand and asked, "What''s wrong? Tell me. "


    The irresistible tone made her lose her direction and shake her head violently.


    "You..."


    "Jay, I''m really fine. I''m just not feeling well. I''m afraid of disturbing you. Please let me stay alone for a


    while."


    Squinting his eyes, Jacob said overbearingly, "Louisa, I have to take care of you because you are not


    feeling well! Lie on the bed quietly. I''ll get you some hot water. Don''t say that you want to be alone. I


    won''t let you be alone! "


    She was frustrated. She pursed her lips and wanted to say something, but she gave up and obediently


    took off her shoes and went to bed.


    Then, Jacob served her with tea and water, very dutiful.


    She looked into his eyes and made up her mind.


    She could stop looking for her parents, stop thinking about her origin, and just want to be with him. But


    she had to think about the baby in her belly.


    If she really had to choose one...


    At that point, she would give him the right to choose. No matter what he chose, she could rest assured.


    "Jay, I really regretted falling in love with you before. Because of loving you, I lost my dignity and


    myself! After that, I came back again. But I still can''t figure out who you love, the current L or


    Louisa... Do you know which one is the real me? "


    She blinked her big eyes and looked at him in confusion.


    In the dim light, he was so handsome, just like an otherworldly fairy!


    "Louisa, no matter you are L or Louisa, you are my wife, the one I love, the woman I want to cherish!


    People have many sides, and fortunately, no matter which side you are, I like them all. So, this is love. "


    Was this love?


    "If I do something wrong to you..."


    He put his finger on her lips and shook his head. "Don''t mention it again. L, you have escaped from


    the wedding once. I don''t allow you to escape from me again! So, a few years ago, it was me who


    broke your heart. You escaped at the wedding, and now it''s even. In the future, we must hold each


    other''s hands tightly and live our lives. "


    "Hold your hand and grow old with you."


    What a beautiful oath! But how many people could make it!


    People were always trapped by all kinds of obstacles and tribtions, and in the end, even if they loved


    each other, they might not end up together.


    The world was full of helplessness.


    But she didn''t want to end up like that. She just wanted to be happy!

 Chapter 381 Such A Cruel Fact

    Chapter 381 Such A Cruel Fact


    When L was struggling between her birth and her pregnancy, she got a message from Mr. and Mrs.


    Zheng.


    They would being!


    When L received the message, she sneered, "Murphy is really generous, but also shameless. I


    guess he will try his best to ask me to believe him and Mr. and Mrs. Zheng! And he even falsely


    uses you of lying to me! He really takes me as a fool! I don''t think he would have thought that I


    would do the paternity test myself."


    It never urred to Murphy that L''s suspicion was confirmed by the result.


    Fortunately, L was not too stupid.


    "There will be a dinner party in a few days, and it''s said that Murphy will also attend. I think it''s better to


    fix it on that day and find a way to lure Mr. and Mrs. Zheng over, so that we could catch them together!"


    Jacob''s sharp and deep eyes were full of coldness, which could not be ignored.


    "Okay! They just arrived the day before yesterday. I willfort them and give them a surprise! At that


    time, the mask of Murphy would be uncovered, and it would be impossible for Kate not to face it! We


    must keep Kate away from Murphy! Otherwise, she will always escape from reality!"


    With a frown, an idea urred to Jacob. "What did you talk with Kate?"


    "I persuaded her to leave Murphy. I told her that Murphy was not a good man and had never changed.


    But Kate loved Murphy too much. Even if she knew what kind of person he was, she still wanted him to


    be with her. I couldn''t persuade her anymore."


    "And then?"


    "Then Kate said she had something to deal with and left first. I just waited for her for a while. But I didn''t


    expect that..." All of a sudden, L raised her head and stared at Jacob, with a surprised look in her


    eyes. "Are you suspecting Kate?"


    Jacob squinted his eyes and said, "L, don''t you have any doubt in your heart?"


    Hearing this, L looked flustered and very uneasy. She suddenly smiled and said, "How could it be


    possible! How could Kate be so heartless? Besides, she has always lived abroad. How could she have


    anything to do with Edgar and Paul? Although Kate is indeed a woman, how could she want to ruin my


    face and take my life?"


    Thinking of this possibility, L felt creepy and trembling.


    She felt that this was horrible.


    L shook her head slightly. It was really difficult for her to think about it.


    "L, everything is not absolute. You can''t trust anyone except me... And sometimes you will doubt me,


    won''t you? Let alone others? I always think Kate is not that simple. Even if you don''t suspect her, don''t


    trust her anymore..."


    L sat on the sofa and lowered her head. At this time, Jacob continued, "Think about it. Did anyone


    else know that you were in the storehouse besides her?"


    In Jacob''s opinion, Kate was the most suspicious.


    L was shocked and her face changed. "Only Kate knew? Maybe..."


    "You don''t have to find an excuse for her. Don''tpletely trust others. Just be on your guard."


    L nodded her head, feeling bitter in her heart.


    Now she even couldn''t believe in Kate.


    "Okay, I see. I will listen to you. I will also be on guard against Kate! Anyway, I will expose Murphy''s


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    disguise in public! No matter what Kate think and what decision she makes, it''s her business."


    L took a deep breath and said firmly.


    Hearing this, Jacob nodded with satisfaction.


    He knew L had something on her mind. Since she was unwilling to tell him, he would like to spend


    some time to heal her.


    Jacob believed that sunshine woulde in sooner orter.


    Soon L''s foot was almost recovered. So she went out with Paul.


    Barry looked at the direction of the car worriedly and asked, "Mr. Jacob, does it really matter?"


    "Let her do it. Murphy won''t hurt her. But what do you think of Paul?"


    Barry thought for a while and said, "BOSS, I think you should give L some trust. Since L did so,


    she should be confident. Besides, I don''t think that Paul will hurt L..."


    "This Paul is also very powerful. He has won the hearts of you two."


    Jacob looked ahead and said, "I hope he won''t let you down."


    In the car, Paul nced at L in the back seat through the mirror. He wanted to say something, but he


    didn''t know what to say.


    At this moment, L spoke first, "How are you sleeping? Are you used to it? Are you feeling better


    now?"


    "Very well, Miss... Oh, no. Madame."


    "Call me L. Madame is liking that I''m very old. It must be Barry, who taught you this!"


    "Uh..."


    "I know you must be curious. What do I want to take you for? Let me tell you the truth. I need a reliable


    bodyguard and driver. I think you are very suitable, so I let you work for me. After three months, I will let


    your friends go, but you can never have any contact with them. Can you do it?"


    After thinking for more than ten seconds, Paul nodded and said, "Okay!"


    "It''s settled then. From now on, you are my subordinate. You will do whatever I want you to do. You


    don''t need to ask the reason. You just need to stay close to me and protect my safety."


    Paul said firmly, "I will try my best to protect you!"


    Hearing this, L nodded and pointed to the shopping mall "Pull over there and wait for me in the car. I


    wille out in about half an hour."


    Frowning, Paul continued, "But Barry asked me to stay with you all the time..."


    "Do you want to go to the washroom with me?"


    All of a sudden, a strange blush appeared on Paul''s face. Embarrassed, he lowered his head and


    waved his hand. "Oh, No. I won''t go with you. You can rest assured."


    L was amused by Paul''s serious answer. "Wait for me here."


    L didn''t lie to Paul. She really went to the bathroom. But she went to the pharmacy to buy something


    first and then went to the bathroom.


    "How could this be?"


    L''s face was deathly pale. She sat on the toilet lid, her eyes dull.


    ''Why is it at this time?


    How can God torture me and Jacob like this?'' L thought.


    She really thought that she had spent a night with Jacob that night in her memory! But when she woke


    up in the morning, she saw Murphy...


    At that time, it was like a basin of cold water pouring into her heart.


    L took great pains to take care of herself just to get pregnant with Jacob''s child.


    But the truth was so cruel!


    ''What should I do?


    How could I do?!


    Should I really tell Jacob to make a choice?


    But can I really take other people''s child and live happily with Jacob?


    Why is the world so cruel?''


    It was so cruel that L felt that she couldn''t breathe.


    After a long time, L stood up, threw the things away, and walked out in a daze.

 Chapter 382 Ruin The Plan

    Chapter 382 Ruin The n


    L got on the car.


    Although Paul saw her strange expression, he kept her words in mind and drove without asking


    anything.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    An hourter, Paul had already driven her around for a while. It was not until then that L said, "Turn


    a corner and stop. I want to see someone."


    Paul didn''t say much and followed L''s orders.


    L got off the car and went straight to the club. When she arrived at the front desk, she said, "Tell Mr.


    Murphy I''m here."


    The receptionist looked at L and nodded.


    Two minutester, Murphy came out and was surprised to see her. "L, why are you here all of a


    sudden? And you happen to know I''m here?"


    "I think you''ve been here all the time. I happened to hang around here, so Ie to discuss something


    with you."


    Murphy ushered L to a private room, poured her a ss of wine and said, "I just opened a bottle of


    wine. Have a taste..."


    Staring at the wine''s color, L smiled faintly and said, "No, I won''t. I''m not feeling well recently."


    Hearing this, Murphy looked at L with concern and sat next to her. He stretched out her hand to


    touch her face, but L leaned back silently.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t look good? Your leg hasn''t recovered yet?"


    L shook her head, "No, it''s just a woman''s menstrual period... Let''s get to the point. I''m here to ask


    you, are you really close to Ellie and others recently?"


    Hearing this, Murphy shook his hand but forced to calm down. "Why do you ask that?"


    "In fact, I suspect that the person who kidnapped me this time might be Ellie!"


    Murphy asked nervously, "What? Do you have any proof? Why do you say that? It was Ellie? What


    have you found out?"


    "No, I haven''t found any evidence yet. But Ellie feels that I am her enemy after all and I can''t think of


    anyone else except her..."


    Squinting his eyes, Murphy said in a low voice, "Maybe you have other enemies..."


    "I heard from the gangster that the person who hurt me wanted me to be disfigured. Then that person


    is very likely to be a woman, or a jealous woman. All the clues are pointing to Ellie, so I don''t know


    what to do, so Ie to ask you! What''s your opinion? Will it be Ellie?"


    "Well... Listen to me, L. I don''t think it''s Ellie!"


    "Oh? Why? Tell me."


    L came here to sound out Murphy, so she had to find an excuse.


    "Ellie was born in a wealthy family. How could she have anything to do with street gangsters? Although


    she is willful, she is also very proud. She disdains to hurt you in this way! She just wants topete


    with Jacob aboveboard and never uses dirty tricks topete with you! And if she really did it, I would


    know! But as far as I know, Ellie has been busy with her family business and acting recently. It''s


    impossible for her to do such a thing. You must have misunderstood. L, trust me!"


    L''s confused eyes shed, "Really? Can I really believe what you said? It isn''t Ellie?"


    "L, how can I lie to you! Do you still remember? When I first saw you, I told you that you were a kind


    girl and would make a great achievement in the future! To be honest, I always think you are the best! I


    won''t lie to you! I''ve already regretted what I have done! Trust me. Ellie is not the one who set you up.


    There must be someone else!"


    Seeing that Murphy said with emotion, L squeezed out warm tears and said, "Murphy, you are right.


    You won''t lie to me! I trust you... In fact, I also don''t think that Ellie is a bad person. It''s just that we


    happen to be on the opposite side... I don''t want to go against her! You know how rich and powerful the


    Ye Family is. People like me can only please Ellie..."


    "L, I don''t allow you to belittle yourself. You are the same as me. We don''t want to yield to others,


    but we can''t feel inferior. Don''t think too highly of them because of their identity. They are just ordinary


    people! When you go abroad with me, Ellie will get what she wants. She wille back to Jacob


    naturally, and you will never have any conflict with her!"


    "Will she forgive me? She must hate me very much..."


    "As long as you let go of Jacob, she will be fine! In fact, I happen to have a business with the Ye Family


    recently, so I have some contact with Ellie. She knows that we will leave, so she is very happy! She is


    helping us too..."


    "Really? How did she help us?" L blinked her big eyes and looked at Murphy in confusion.


    Murphy looked out mysteriously and then got close to L. He said in a low voice, "Ellie has already


    helped me open a newpany, registered in France, and it is invested by the Ye Family. You don''t


    have to worry about life there. With the Zheng family and mypany, you can do nothing."


    "Really? Is that true? Murphy, I know you love me so much. But why did Ellie do that? And how did you


    get close to her?"


    L looked at Murphy in confusion and frowned, as if she really didn''t understand.


    Knowing that he couldn''t exin it clearly for a while, Murphy said, "She just wants to get Jacob!


    Besides, I have business with her... Don''t worry. I won''t let Jacob go! Ellie has already had a n. She


    will start to implement it as soon as you leave..."


    "What''s your n?"


    "Ellie is going to destroy Jacob!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± L listened attentively, but she didn''t expect such an answer. She shook her head and said,


    "How could it be? Since she loves him, how could she destroy him? Murphy, don''t make fun of me."


    "What I said is true." Murphy took L hand affectionately and said, "You should know how much I love


    you..."


    "Uh... I know... Tell me what you want to do first. I really can''t figure it out..."


    Murphy moved closer to L, which made her feel ufortable, but she didn''t want to interrupt him.


    "I''m telling the truth. Ellie thinks that maybe when Jacob has nothing, he will go to beg her. Then she


    can raise her head and give Jacob mercy. Then she can get him without effort. Of course, she have to


    do it after you leave, when Jacob is sad and absent-minded! Your departure must be a big blow to


    Jacob. By that time, the Gu Group will fall into hands of Ellie and Sean!"


    Hearing this, L replied, "I see..."

 Chapter 383 A Shadow

    Chapter 383 A Shadow


    Ellie, Sean and Murphy were ambitious. That was what the three of them wanted!


    They were really vicious!


    They even took advantage of her leaving and took action when Jacob was sad. Jacob might be


    attacked when he even didn''t notice. The crisis of the Gu consortium... Lost both his love and career...


    So Ellie could take advantage of this opportunity to achieve her goal!


    How ridiculous!


    What did Ellie think of Jacob?


    She looked down upon Jacob and herself!


    Jacob would never be with Ellie for money!


    L has confident in that.


    Not only did she have confidence in herself, but also Jacob. He grew up in a rich family. Although he


    was proud and superior, he was not that kind of yboy. Even if he lost the Gu consortium, he would


    not humbly beg Ellie


    Ellie''s n would fail.


    Moreover, L hadn''t nned to leave yet! If she didn''t leave, Jacob wouldn''t be sad, nor would he


    neglect the Gu consortium. How could Jacob was taken advantage by them.


    "I didn''t expect that Ellie would be so smart toe up with this idea!"


    Murphy stared at her deeply and suddenly said, "L, do you still care about him. Don''t forget that he


    has already slept with others! And you and I, we two are together. Don''t think about him anymore! "


    Thinking of this, her heart became exceptionally heavy.


    That child... Was it really Murphy''s?


    She looked up and saw the affectionate face of Murphy. A chill came over her. But she couldn''t show it


    at this time, so she had to try her best to endure it!


    "Murphy, I always feel something strange about that night."


    The corners of Murphy''s mouth trembled slightly. "What''s wrong?"


    "Did... We really... Do that? Why didn''t I feel anything? I don''t think we have gotten to thest step,


    right? " She asked tentatively.


    Murphy smiled in embarrassment, "Well. I was also drunk. Didn''t you feel dizzy and didn''t know what


    happened? Me too. I don''t know exactly. What''s wrong, L? Did you regret it? "


    "It''s not regret, it''s strange! Haven''t you always been good at drinking? Me too. Why were we so drunk


    that we didn''t even remember what happened! If I hadn''t seen you when I woke up, I wouldn''t have


    known that I was with you. "


    Murphy held her shoulders with his big hands and said, "Do you think it''s like a dream, and I also feel


    unreal! L, trust me. After you divorce with Jacob and leave here, I will make it clear to Kate. At that


    time, I will... "


    His real n, of course, was not like this. He just temporarilyforted L, tricked her to go abroad.


    At that time, he would be the only one with L!


    Even if she didn''t listen to him, she would just let him do whatever he wanted in a foreign country?


    Murphy had already made a n.


    But when L heard this, she shook her head with dissatisfaction. "No! Murphy! How can you betray


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Kate! I think we can talk about itter! I don''t want to get involved between you and be a third


    party! "


    Then she pushed him away, stood up and said in a deep voice, "You shouldn''t hurt Kate!"


    Her reaction was just as expected, so Murphy was not surprised. He just stood up, walked up to her


    and hugged her tightly.


    "Well, I know you are kind and soft hearted. You don''t have the heart to hurt her. But I can''t fail you! In


    my heart, you are the most important person! I''m willing to sacrifice my life for you, let alone abandon


    my wife and daughter! L, trust me! "


    L felt even more disgusted and wanted to vomit!


    "Well, I believe you!" She pushed his hand away with all her strength. "Let''s talk about itter! I don''t


    want to be called a mistress! Murphy, even for my sake! "


    Murphy smiled and nodded. He knew that she couldn''t ept it, so he didn''t force her.


    "L... It''s still early. Let''s sit down. We haven''t seen each other for a long time. Let''s not talk about


    these troublesome things. Why don''t we have time to make out? "


    As he spoke, he was about to get close to her and kiss her face directly. L was quick eyed and


    quickly pped him in the face subconsciously.


    A loud sound was heard.


    Murphy looked back in astonishment. He didn''t dare to imagine that L would beat him at this time.


    "L! You... Why? "


    "Uh... Because I... " She was a little flustered and came up with a good excuse. "Because it left a


    shadow in my life! You don''t know that I can''t stand such a scene since I saw the scene that Jacob and


    Lily were together! During this period of time, Jacob wanted to kiss me and hug me, but I refused every


    time. I even pped him in the face. I just did it subconsciously when you came up just now. "


    Murphy looked at her in confusion, "Really?"


    "Yes. I have a shadow now. You''d better not act so suddenly. I don''t like it. " L turned around and


    took a deep breath.


    It was not easy to bring acting into life!


    "You should know that my parents areing, right?"


    "Yes. They have told me and I will pick them up when they get off the ne. "


    "No, thanks. I''ll arrange them well! Don''t you have something to do on the second day? Don''t waste


    time. Let''s talk about it after you finish your work! I will wait for you to confront with the Gu family and


    divorce with Jacob "


    Murphy nodded with satisfaction. "That''s good."


    "I have something else to do, so I have to go now. Contact me if you need. " Before Murphy could say


    anything else, she turned around and left in a sh.


    Looking at her figure, Murphy frowned slightly.


    When L walked out, her face was pale and sweating. When she saw Paul, she pulled him and said,


    "Take me to the hospital."


    She felt ufortable just now, and now she felt even more ufortable.


    Anxious and flustered, Paul helped her get in the car and quickly arrived at the hospital.


    "Paul, obstetrics and gynecology."


    After saying that, Paul paused for a few seconds and took her to the obstetrics and gynecology


    department.


    "My name is Rachel."


    L said, but Paul didn''t ask anything.


    "You are very weak. You have been pregnant for more than a month. Why don''t you pay attention to


    your health? If you don''t pay attention to it, it will be difficult for you to get pregnant in the future,


    understand? This time, you must stay in good health! Otherwise, your life will be in danger! "


    Hearing the doctor''s words, she was even more desperate.


    Anyway, she had to keep the baby.

 Chapter 384 Test Each Other

    Chapter 384 Test Each Other


    When L walked out in a daze, Paul hurried forward to hold her and finally plucked up the courage to


    ask, "Are you okay?"


    Hearing this, L raised her head in a trance and forced a smile. "It''s just that I''m not feeling well


    during my period. Don''t worry..."


    "Okay." Paul nodded and didn''t want to say anything more. But before he closed the door and left the


    doctor''s consulting room, he heard the words "pregnant" and "child". So Paul knew that she was


    pregnant!


    But he didn''t know why she hided it.


    Paul didn''t want to get involved in their business, so he didn''t continue to ask.


    L was relieved to see that Paul was sensible enough not to ask more.


    After taking the medicine, she left with Paul with a pale face and went home.


    After they turned around and left, one person walked out from a corner, with a sharp light in his eyes.


    ''L?


    Why is she with Paul?


    How could this be?''


    As far as Kate knew, Jacob caught Edgar and others. Even if he didn''t kill them, they would never have


    a good time!


    And Kate had suspected that Edgar and others would betray her, but these days had passed, and


    Jacob and L did not do anything, which meant that they had not betrayed her!


    So Kate thought that when Jacob got impatient, he would deal with those people for her!


    But now, she saw that Paul was staying with L like an assistant bodyguard.


    So she wanted to know what had happened.


    Kate was more confused and uneasy, the servant next to her immediately reminded her, "Madam,


    Florence has been checked up and there is nothing unusual!"


    "Take Florence to the car first. I''ll go to the bathroom."


    After saying that, Kate walked to the window and said, "Thedy in blue shirt is my friend. She said she


    forgot to bring the medicine and asked me toe here to take."


    "No! The XXXX she wanted had been taken away! It couldn''t be wrong. You can look for it again."


    "Okay."


    Kate was so surprise. As far as she knew, the drug was used to protect the fetus... ''Did L buy them


    for herself or for someone else?


    If it is her child, why is L''s expression so painful?''


    Thinking of this, Kate decided to ask L out to have a talk.


    As soon as L arrived home, her phone rang. It was from Kate. Kate said that she wanted to go to the


    SPA with L. Although L had a lot of things on her mind and was about to refuse, it seemed that


    Kate had something very important to talk to her. So L had to say, "Kate, why don''t youe to my


    home and see me? You can bring Florence with you."


    "Okay..."


    Kate''s only worry was to see Paul. She was afraid that Paul would expose her.


    With a nervous mood, Kate came.


    The dinner was very sumptuous. Because of the absence of Jacob, Kate felt at ease, but they had their


    own ns.


    After dinner, Kate asked the servant to take Florence away and chatted with L.


    "Kate, do you have something to tell me?"


    Seeing that Paul didn''t show up, Kate was relieved and went back to the point. "L, in fact, I


    happened to take Florence to the hospital during the day and saw you. You seemed to have juste


    out of the obstetrics and gynecology department. What''s wrong with you?"


    Surprised and nervous, L forced herself to calm down and said, "Did you see me?"


    "Yes! You left with a boy in a hurry. I went to take care of Florence before I could say hello to you! I


    wonder if there is anything wrong with you, so Ie to you! What''s wrong with you? And why were


    you be with a boy? Why didn''t Jacob apany you?"


    "I''m just having anemia. I''m fine. So I don''t need Jacob to apany me."


    "Who is that boy? Why haven''t I seen him before?" Kate looked at L in confusion.


    When L heard that, her heart skipped a beat. Thinking of what Jacob had said, she looked at Kate


    intently and said, "You haven''t seen him yet. He worked for me these days! His name is Paul. I trust


    him."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Do you really trust him? But why does he look like a ruffian and a little hooligan? Why do you find such


    a person? I mean, I don''t think Jacob will allow you to do that."


    With a worried look on her face, Kate smiled.


    L was on the alert and said, "Paul saved me. You know I had an ident a few days ago. If it


    weren''t for him, I would have died. So in order to repay him, I ask him to work by my side in the future.


    Although he was full of ruffians, in fact, he was very kind. I believe he can protect me well!"


    "Really? But that''s too dangerous. After all, he is not a good person. If he is so vicious, he will hurt you


    again! You''d better be careful..."


    L''s heart trembled slightly. She never mentioned that Paul hurt her. She just said that he saved her,


    not to mention that he was also with Edgar''s group! However, in Kate''s description, it seemed that she


    took Paul as Edgar''s man...


    L thought that it was abnormal.


    Her eyes darkened. She pursed her lips and said, "Okay, I''ll be careful."


    "That''s good. I''m too worried about you. I haven''t slept well for several days since your ident. I''ve


    been worried about you and I''ve been everywhere to inquire about your information. Fortunately, you


    are back safe and sound! Otherwise, I''m really worried to death!"


    For some reason, L felt a pang of nausea in her heart, and soon she wanted to vomit...


    So she suddenly stood up and ran to the bathroom.


    "EW... Ahem..."


    Seeing that, Kate frowned and said, "L, you are pregnant! Right?"


    "No..."


    "Well, don''t hide it from me! I can''t be more familiar with your appearance. It''s exactly the same as


    when I was pregnant with Florence! I know you must be pregnant! Congrattions!"


    Kate grabbed L''s hand happily, which made L ufortable.


    "Kate! It''s not mine. I''m not pregnant... Don''t get me wrong! You don''t have to congratte me!" L''s


    face was pale and she felt very guilty.


    Although she and Murphy were just pretending, what happened that time might be true. She didn''t dare


    to say that she was pregnant because she was afraid of being involved...


    If Jacob knew she was pregnant... L thought that he couldn''t ept it.


    She wanted to tell the truth, but she was still hesitant, like a coward.


    "L? Why do you look so bad and hide the truth?" Kate looked at L in shock. "Do you have any


    unspeakable secret?"


    "Enough! Stop it!" L shouted harshly, which also frightened Kate.


    Embarrassed, Kate took two steps back and asked, "What''s wrong with you?"

 Chapter 385 She Is Lying

    Chapter 385 She Is Lying


    Realizing that there was something wrong with her mood, L waved her hand and walked out. "Don''t


    worry about me, Kate. I''m just in a bad mood. I didn''t mean anything else. Please don''t mind..."


    "I don''t mind. I''m just worried about you! Doesn''t Jacob know that you are pregnant? Why are you so


    unhappy? Is there anything wrong with this child? Or... you can tell me, maybe I can help you."


    Seeing the sincere look on Kate''s face, L smiled and said, "I''m not unhappy. I''m good with Jacob.


    I''m going to tell him when hees back... It''s gettingte. Florence should go home and go to bed..."


    "Oh... Yes..." Feeling a little embarrassed, Kate nodded and walked out of the bedroom.


    Finally, L took Kate and Florence to the door...


    When L was about to turn around, she suddenly heard a noise from the door. Kate said, "Jacob,


    you''re back! It happens that L has something important to tell you!"


    Hearing this, L screamed in her heart and looked nervous. She quickly turned around and walked to


    the door, but it was still toote.


    "What important thing?"


    "What else can it be? Of course she is pregnant! L is pregnant with your child!" Kate shouted


    excitedly.


    When L stepped out of the door and just heard this sentence, she suddenly stiffened. Her face


    turned pale and she looked at Jacob in horror and uneasiness.


    Instead, it was Jacob, full of surprise and shock. He walked quickly to L.


    He hugged her in an aggressive and domineering manner. "L, is this true?"


    Compared with Jacob''s excitement, L was more abnormal.


    Standing behind them, Kate observed their reactions with ulterior motives.


    She thought, ''There must be something wrong with L. She is hiding something from us, so she is so


    guilty and flustered!


    What the hell is going on? Isn''t it a good thing that L is pregnant?


    Is there anything wrong with the baby?''


    Kate''s face changed and stared at their backs.


    Feeling Jacob''s warm embrace, L was stunned for a moment. It took her a few seconds to realize


    that he was really happy and excited!


    ''It is so strange!


    What is going on?


    He should know that we haven''t had sex for a period of time. How can he ept it?''


    Thinking of this, L was alsopletely stunned.


    However, Jacob was extremely excited. He held L in his arms and raised his voice, "L, do we


    really have a baby? It is not a dream, is it? I want you to tell me personally!"


    Jacob let go of L and put his hands on her shoulders. He looked into her eyes seriously and


    affectionately with expectation.


    But this kind of happiness did not affect L, but made her more helpless, pale and faltering.


    "What.... What''s wrong? Why is your face so pale?"


    "Nothing... I''m fine! Jacob, let''s talk about itter! Kate is leaving. We''d better..."


    It was not until then that Jacob noticed that there was still Kate behind him. He cleared his throat and


    said, "Well, Miss. Kate, we won''t see you off. We have something important to talk about. Goodbye!"


    Before Kate could say anything, Jacob pulled L in.


    Standing at the door, Kate was in a daze for a long time. It was not until Florence began to cry in the


    servant''s arms that Kate suddenly woke up. She turned around and smiled wickedly.


    The smile almost frightened the servant.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    When L and Jacob returned to their room, she walked back and forth with her back to Jacob, feeling


    very uneasy.


    Her heart was already surging, but Jacob smiled like a fool!


    He looked excited and happy.


    "L, are we really going to be parents? You went out today just to have a physical examination?


    Grandma said you were not feeling well. I should have noticed it! It''s my fault. I didn''t expect to be so


    lucky! Then you are really pregnant! That''s great!"


    "Don''t be so happy, Jacob! I went to see Murphy today, but I didn''t go to the hospital. I just had a


    stomachache. Kate thought I was pregnant, but you know that I couldn''t be pregnant... It''s just a


    mistake. Don''t be too nervous."


    L gasped and took a deep breath, unable to rx.


    Her whole body was tense and stiff.


    Just now, Jacob was still immersed in joy, but in the blink of an eye, it was empty again. He frowned


    slightly, and a trace of doubt shed across his face. "Did you really go to see Murphy? You didn''t go to


    the hospital?"


    "Yes. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Paul. Paul went with me," L said in a low voice.


    After thinking for a minute, Jacob asked the servant to call in Paul. Paul looked at the two people who


    were in a weird atmosphere, rolling his eyes.


    "Paul, where did you go with L today?"


    Jacob stood in front of Paul and blocked Paul''s sight to look at L. His deep eyes were full of scrutiny.


    "Mr. Jacob, I don''t know who Mrs. L is meeting in the club, but she came out soon."


    Jacob continued to ask, "And then?"


    After walking out of the hospital, L told Paul to pretend that he hadn''t been to the hospital, which


    meant that he couldn''t let others know.


    So Paul lowered his head and said in a low voice, "We went home after we came back from the club.


    Mrs. L said she was not feeling well and went home to rest."


    "Really?"


    Jacob frowned and looked back at L''s troubled face. "You really didn''t go to the hospital to have a


    check-up? L, no matter how careless you are, you should go to the hospital directly if you are not


    feeling well... Or I''ll go with you tomorrow..."


    "No need. You have something to deal with tomorrow. I''ll take care of it myself. Don''t worry." Pursing


    her lips, L turned to look out of the window. "You came back so early today..."


    She couldn''t continue the topic.


    Or she would go crazy!


    L even didn''t know how to face Jacob''s expression. She was very regretful and afraid, and didn''t


    know what to do!


    She thought, ''Why did he look so happy when he knew it?


    The child we have been looking forward to for a long time really can''t appear in this way! Everything is


    different from what I have expected!


    But I finally lied to him. I don''t have the courage to tell him that the child is not his...


    I can''t be so cruel to say something that hurt him!


    What should I do now?!


    Who can give me an answer?!''


    Standing aside, Paul felt very embarrassed. He felt that there was a strange atmosphere between


    them.


    He didn''t know whether he should stand or leave.


    So he had no choice but to leave silently.


    "It''s gettingte."


    Jacob sighed and went upstairs.


    His back was lonely and his heart was heavy.


    He knew that L was lying.


    He knew her well.

 Chapter 386 Heartbroken

    Chapter 386 Heartbroken


    He just couldn''t bear to say it out loud, making her embarrassed.


    But what was the purpose of her lie?


    After returning to his room, Jacob went straight to the bathroom. While taking a shower, he was


    recalling what had happened an hour ago.


    At that time, he was in a meeting to study the new project implementation next month. All the


    department managers were reading the documents with their heads down, thinking about how to deal


    with the president''s difficulties. Even the secretaries and assistants dared not breathe heavily.


    Sitting aside, Barry silently checked his mobile phone and microblog.


    All of a sudden, an inexplicable message appeared in an internal group on Barry'' phone. He thought


    that this matter should be known by Jacob, so he quietly pushed the mobile phone to Jacob''s side.


    At first, Jacob didn''t take it seriously. After taking a nce at it, he suddenly stood up and raised his


    voice, "Really?"


    Everyone was stunned.


    Barry patted on Jacob''s hand and cleared his throat, "They are just guessing from the picture. It''s not


    sure what''s going on, but you''d better go back and have a look."


    Jacob was nervous and excited. He waved his hand and said, "The meeting is over!"


    Everyone was surprised.


    They had been curious about what on earth Jacob had seen.


    Barry drove the car home at full speed, while Jacob was still looking at the photo in the car.


    It was a photo of L taken by a fan, in the photo there were the three words "Obstetrics and


    Gynecology"!


    So someone guessed that L was pregnant?


    Barry made his way into this internal fans group secretly, but L was not there. Moreover, this was a


    private group, and many information was not exposed.


    The fans were just amusing themselves by guessing. They didn''t expect it to be true, but in the eyes of


    Jacob, it couldn''t be true anymore!


    Thinking of her recent performance, it was very likely that she was really pregnant!


    Otherwise, why did she suddenly go to the obstetrics and gynecology department!


    He ran back home with excitement. When he was about to enter the house, he met Kate.


    The development of the matter seemed to be beyond Jacob''s expectation.


    Not only did L deny her pregnancy, but she also tried her best to deny going to the hospital, as if she


    was hiding a secret.


    His heart was stung.


    When he went upstairs step by step and left her, she still didn''t go forward to ask him to stay. Why did


    she lie!


    What was the secret that she tried to hide!


    Jacob felt very tired, letting the current wash over his body and wrap himself.


    Cold water made his heart code.


    ''L... When can I really walk into your heart? What should I do to make you love me so much?''


    She went back to another bedroom and stood in front of the window, thinking about what had just


    happened.


    How could she not feel heartbroken!


    Just when he thought she was pregnant, she wanted to tell him the truth, but she couldn''t.


    However, she lied.


    After all, she didn''t want to lose him!


    She shouldn''t be tortured like this! Why did she get drunk that night? Why did that happen!


    It was all her fault!


    How innocent Jacob was! Why did he have to bear all these?


    It was her fault. She did such a bad thing and got pregnant! She deserved it!


    How could she give birth to that child! Even if she couldn''t get pregnant in the future and couldn''t raise


    the child anymore, she didn''t want to see him sad!


    Tears welled up in L''s eyes.


    Yes, she couldn''t betray him anymore!


    She loved him so much. Compared with him, she would rather give up everything! It was nothing to be


    a mother.


    She touched her belly slowly and couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    "HMM... What should I do? "


    "Baby... I have to apologize to you. Maybe you are not destined toe to this world at all. "


    She had been hurt by him and lost a child for her career. Now she had to give up this child for him.


    She didn''t want to hurt him again!


    No way!


    If he knew it, he would definitely be in great pain!


    It would be worse than killing him. But he would endure it for her atst. And she didn''t want to see


    that.


    In just one day, she had been hesitating about various endings, but she still couldn''t find a way to


    bnce them!


    She was going crazy!


    Sitting on the ground, L cried for a long time, her eyes swollen and her mood sank to the bottom.


    Just then, her phone rang. She didn''t want to answer it, but it kept ringing!


    "Damn it!"


    When she was about to hang up the phone, she saw the name on it. She rubbed her red, swollen and


    wet eyes and took a closer look. It was her?


    She picked it up.


    "L?"


    "It''s me." Her voice was deep and hoarse.


    "You caught a cold?" The confused voice sounded familiar.


    "Yes." She replied.


    "L, it seems that you are still angry with me, but I have to talk to you. You can me me whatever


    you want, but I know I''m sorry for causing you trouble, but I still want you to be happy! "


    "Lily? Why did you call me suddenly? Is there anything happened? "


    She was in a bad mood now and really had no time to talk to Lily. The reason why she picked up the


    phone was that she thought Lily would not contact her for no reason.


    "You know, I''ve been working in Murphy''spany recently. He asked me to work for him, but it is all


    because of you. Although I don''t know what the purpose of you and him is, I think you are still on


    Jacob''s side."


    "Yes, but I can''t exin it clearly right now. You work in Murphy and Ellie''spany. Did you find


    anything? " All of a sudden, L became nervous and asked seriously, "Am I right?"


    "Yes, L, you are still so smart. I summoned up all my courage to call you because I found out the


    trap set by Murphy! He colluded with Ellie and Sean in order to destroy Jacob! They were secretly


    buying the shares of the Gu consortium, and even nted a person into hispany. Even the senior


    executives of the Gu consortium have their people. "


    Lily said calmly.


    She rolled her eyes and said firmly, "I thought they would send people, but I didn''t expect that even the


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    senior executives of the Gu consortium would collude with them. Why he is doing this? Such a


    renegade! "


    "That''s right. People who eat inside to pick outside wille to no good end! But you should be able to


    guess who this renegade is. L, you know that man! And they are both very familiar with you and


    Jacob! "


    Frowning tightly, L''s face darkened. "Is it Uncle William?"

 Chapter 387 Its Dangerous To Be A Spy

    Chapter 387 It''s Dangerous To Be A Spy


    "Yes. It''s him! The other day, I saw Williame to Murphy''s office. They talked for a long time in the


    office, and then went to the bar. I followed them secretly and even heard them mentioning the Gu


    consortium. I was very worried, so I want to inform you, you must be careful! "


    "Lily, don''t follow them anymore. It''s dangerous. What if you are found by Murphy? You don''t have to


    worry about it. Don''t get yourself into trouble. "


    "But how can I rest assured to leave you alone! After all, you treated me well, and I hurt you like that.


    Don''t worry! I was very careful. He didn''t notice me! I''m still investigating who they inserted into your


    "I think there are some things that can''t even be done by William. Besides, they know that Jacob


    doesn''t trust William. Even if something happens in the future, they can put it all on William. Killing two


    birds with one stone. "


    Lily understood and said, "I will find out the background of that person as soon as possible and inform


    you!"


    "Lily..."


    "Don''t worry about me. This is what I should do for you. Since Murphy has nted someone in the Gu


    consortium, I will also be your spy here. In fact, I knew that it was not out of good will for Murphy to get


    me in, but I still came in, which broke your heart. Just take it as apensation! It would never ur


    to Murphy that we have made it clear. I''m d to do something for you. "


    Moved, L said in a hoarse voice, "Then be careful. Don''t be impulsive."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Okay, I will remember."


    "L. Don''t me me. I just hope that when you think of me in the future, don''t remember what I have


    done. In fact, I really regret it. If I help you this time, can you forgive me? "


    L choked with sobs, "Silly girl, I am not angry with you long ago. You have suffered too. Whether you


    do it or not, I already forgive you. But remember, don''t do anything stupid. Protect yourself. Remember


    to protect yourself at any time! Understand? "


    "Yes. I see. " For a moment, Lily seemed to be in a trance, as if she had returned to the days when she


    had listened to the whispers of Flora and L.


    How wonderful it was at that time!


    Flora was here, too.


    They were all by the side of L, and now how many people could L trust?


    Murphy hurt Jacob was to hurt L. And Barry...


    Lily regretted deeply. If she was not so impulsive, the result would be different now!


    The reason why she didn''t want to Jacob to be hurt was because of the two most important people in


    her heart.


    Lily felt very regretful. Murphy had told her that Jacob had hurt her parents, but she didn''t know the


    truth until she went to Murphy''spany.


    But it was toote.


    Many things would nevere back if they were lost.


    She really wanted to do something to protect L and him.


    Barry... Although she had been waiting for him at his door for countless times, she still didn''t have the


    courage to go forward and say, "Long time no see."


    Lily didn''t have the courage to do that. She could only be alone untilte at night.


    After hanging up Lily''s phone, L wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and went to the


    bathroom to wash her face, but her red eyes could not be covered.


    She knew that it was not the right time to indulge in sadness. There were still a lot of things she had to


    discuss with Jacob.


    Time waits for no one.


    When L tried to enter the bedroom, the light was off, so she couldn''t see clearly what was happening


    inside. She could only hear the sound of the bathroom. She tried to call him, but there was no answer.


    "Jacob?"


    "Jay!"


    All of a sudden, she nervously opened the door of the bathroom and rushed in. She saw the confused


    and dull eyes of Jacob, as if he suddenly came to his senses. "You..."


    His eyes were red and swollen, as if he had just cried.


    "I was scared to death. I thought something happened to you. Why didn''t you answer me when I called


    you just now? " She frowned and patted her chest, looking very worried.


    She actually saw faint tears in his scarlet eyes.


    Her heart clenched.


    He must be disappointed.


    Did he feel sad because she couldn''t get pregnant?


    Seeing this, Jacob smiled gently. "I''m just thinking too much. I didn''t know you were calling me. I''m fine.


    I''m so strong. How could something happen to me..."


    "Don''t think that you are very healthy. Have you forgotten that you have lost your memory before?" She


    looked around the bathroom and felt the temperature. It seemed that he had been here for a long time.


    "It has been a long time. Why are you still here? Come out. I have something to tell you. " After casting


    a nce at him secretly, L turned around and left.


    With a sigh, he wiped the mist off the mirror and put on his bathrobe.


    She sat on the sofa and looked very serious. It seemed that she had something important to talk to


    him, but he felt like he was weighed down by a thousand pounds and could not smile anyway.


    L put aside the pregnancy and the most important thing now was to tell him aboutpany.


    She took a deep breath and said, "Jacob, I went to see Murphy today to test his meaning. From his


    words, the reason why the three of them colluded with each other was to destroy you! They thought I


    would leave here with Murphy, and then you would lose your vignce and neglect thepany


    management when you are sad and disappointed. They would take advantage of the void and not only


    purchase your shares wantonly, but also use the power of Ye n and Tang n to put pressure on


    you. The three of them will work together to destroy the Gu consortium! "


    She looked at Jacob nervously, "What should we do! You should be prepared! I won''t leave with


    Murphy, but once this matter is exposed, I''m afraid they will be desperate and do anything they could! "


    "Humph! Desperate and do anything they want? I won''t give them the chance! "


    "You won''t be afraid of Murphy alone. But do you really think you can defeat the three of them, against


    Ellie from Ye n and Sean from Tang n? Even if you have three heads and six arms, you are still a


    normal person. You are a person, so you may make mistakes. "


    "L, I know you are worried about me, but your worry is unnecessary! They won''t seed! Just as


    you said, you won''t leave, and I won''t be sad. How can I neglect thepany''s problems? "


    Jacob said calmly, "Even if there are three of them, I really don''t worry."


    "But..."


    She wouldn''t leave, but he would also be sad. If her pregnancy was exposed, those people would hurt


    Jacob!


    "But don''t take it lightly. There are also people in the Gu consortium who help them!" She said


    anxiously, hoping that he could be more careful.


    "Do you mean Uncle William?" Said Jacob softly.

 Chapter 388 A Dangerous New Project

    Chapter 388 A Dangerous New Project


    L blinked, her eyshes like butterfly fluttering. "You... You already knew it?"


    "Uncle William did such a bad thing to me. Of course I should be on guard against him. He thought I


    did it for his and grandma''s sake, but in fact, I have already sent someone to watch his every move! I


    know exactly what he is doing! Uncle William has epted money, power and even beautiful women


    which are gave by Murphy. So his trouble is Murphy."


    Hearing this, L opened her mouth wide in surprise. "You mean... Okay, I''ll deal with it. I''ll go to see


    grandma tomorrow. I heard that Aunt Catherine will also go."


    "No, you don''t have to go. All you need to do is watch the show. It is easy for me to solve Uncle


    William, and even I don''t need to care about whether he will betray thepany or not... In fact, if he


    would betray thepany, it will be better for me."


    L thought about it carefully and frowned, "Why? I don''t understand."


    Sitting next to L, Jacob turned his face sideways and raised a deadly smile at the corners of his


    mouth. "Do you know why I still keep Uncle William in thepany after what happened before?"


    L shook her head.


    "Uncle William is an old man of thepany. Although he doesn''t make much contribution, he has


    worked hard for decades. If he is kicked out just because of fighting for power, the old men on the


    board of directors will not let me go easily... Although I''m not afraid of them, thest thing I want to hear


    is their nagging. They will chase after me every day! After all, in their eyes, I am selfish and don''t care


    about family affection. But it will be different if Uncle William betrayed thepany. Needless to say,


    the old men on the board of directors will kick him away and will never allow him to step into the Gu


    Group..."


    L sighed and shook her head. She couldn''t help but feel respectful. "You really have a good n!"


    It seemed that he didn''t need her to worry about anything. He had done a good job.


    L knew that Jacob must have been waiting for the day when his Uncle William gave himself away.


    Before that, Jacob was just hiding.


    "If I don''t have such means, how can I manage the whole Gu Group! And how can I dare to put Uncle


    William in thepany? You don''t have to worry about anything. Uncle William can''t touch the real


    core technology of thepany at all. My people will naturally pay close attention to him and won''t


    give him any chance! As for their n to buy a lot of shares... As long as my, grandma''s and your


    shares are in hand, no one else can shake my position! Even Uncle William won''t be stupid to sacrifice


    his shares..."


    L''s heavy heart was finally a little relieved, and then she remembered what Lily had said. She


    frowned and said, "Is there a new group of people in the Gu Group?"


    Jacob turned around and looked at L seriously. "You have known it?"


    "Someone told me. Among the new employees of the Gu Group, there should be someone who was


    nted by Murphy! You have to carefully investigate and find that person, because it is very likely that


    the person is the key..."


    The expression on Jacob''s face changed, as if he had thought of something, and then his expression


    became more and more serious.


    L was so nervous that she grabbed his arm and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    When Jacob looked up, he saw L''s concerned face. He smiled and said, "Nothing. I just remember


    that I haven''t seen the information of these people. It''s time for the human resources department to


    investigate..."


    "What position are the new employees?"


    Jacob patted L''s hand gently and said calmly, "Nothing."


    "Jacob, tell me now. I want to know if it''s important. Please don''t hide it from me. Your face changed


    just now. There must be something more than that... What do they do in thepany now?"


    Looking at L''s lips moving up and down, Jacob felt a trace of softness in his heart. He calmly


    reached out his hand and rubbed her hair. "Why are you so nervous? I''ve told you nothing. Do you


    really think that I will be scared? I just didn''t expect that Murphy would send someone in..."


    "What happened? If you don''t tell me, I won''t talk to you anymore. I will really be angry!" After saying


    that, L turned around and frowned. Her mind was in a mess.


    With a gentle sigh, Jacob straightened her body and put his forehead on her forehead seriously. "Don''t


    be angry. I''ll tell you."


    L felt stressed and lowered her eyes.


    "It''s not surprising that new employeese to thepany every month. But I specially poached a


    group of technical personnel from all over the world to join the new project team for development and


    research. At present, there is some progress... I think if Murphy really sends someone in, he won''t be


    an unimportant person. It''s likely to be in this group of people..."


    Hearing this, L raised her head, pressed Jacob''s arms and frowned, "A technical staff?"


    "Yes. The principal technical personnel. There are five people in total, all of whom are highly paid."


    Jacob continued seriously, "If one of them really works for Murphy, then things will get tricky."


    L''s heart jolted. "Fortunately, we have noticed it. We can find that person first and then move on with


    the project..."


    "L, the project has begun. If it stops, we will suffer a huge loss," Jacob said seriously.


    "I''ve been thinking about developing a new perfume for a long time. I''ve heard that a new type of


    material can bring unique enjoyment to the perfume, so I hired five experts to study it and bought


    several patents. The board of directors also passed this project, and they all think highly of the future of


    this perfume! Arge number of materials and resources have been put into the market in the early


    stage. Moreover, I don''t want to stop. I have to make a unique perfume!"


    The more L thought about it, the more she felt that it was like a big that surrounded her and


    Jacob. They couldn''t catch their breath!


    She couldn''t help but feel a little cold.


    "Then what should we do? Are you going to continue the new project?" Looking at Jacob''s expression,


    L seemed to have expected it. So she shook her head slightly and said, "It''s too risky for you to do


    so! Have you ever thought about what will happen if something goes wrong?"


    "No matter what kind of impact it is, I can bear it. Anyway, I will make this perfume!"


    "Why?" L shook her head in confusion, showing that she couldn''t understand Jacob''s state of mind.


    "Is it so important to you? If you stop now, although you will suffer losses, you won''t fail. But if you are


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    not careful enough, there will be problems with the perfume, and with the help of Murphy and others,


    do you think what you will face? Do you know how serious the matter is?"


    Jacob leaned forward, took L''s hand and put it in his heart, letting her feel the pounding heartbeat.


    "You are right. This perfume is very important to me."


    "But..."


    "It is as important as you," Jacob said with a smile.

 Chapter 389 Why Not You

    Chapter 389 Why Not You


    Jacob''s words made Lpletely speechless.


    She looked at his face quietly and smiled helplessly.


    Although L didn''t know why it was so important, she couldn''t let him give up since he looked so


    determined.


    "Since it''s so important to you, I have nothing to say. You can continue, but you must be careful." L''s


    voice was hoarse and could be easily heard.


    "I will look into it as I do. In fact, I have read the resumes of the five people, and there is no problem on


    the surface. You don''t have to worry about the business in thepany. Barry and I will take care of it!


    Barry is a good helper and is easy to get close to those people. I''m relieved to let him investigate."


    With that, Jacob stood up, took out the red wine and poured two sses.


    One for himself, and the other for L.


    But L didn''t take it.


    Jacob was stunned.


    "Barry... I just want to borrow him from you! But I didn''t expect that... Forget it. The business of the


    "Borrow Barry?" Jacob raised his eyebrows, "Why do you borrow him?"


    "I happen to have something important to do, so I have to ask him for help. But after all, it''s my private


    affair... So it didn''t matter. Forget it. I can let Paul do it," L sighed.


    Hearing that, Jacob grabbed her hand and asked nervously, "Paul? Don''t he need to stay to protect


    you? If he leaves, I''ll send someone to you. Anyway, you must have bodyguards around you from now


    on!"


    "I don''t want anyone else! Except for Paul and Barry, if someone else follows me, I will feel awkward."


    Jacob took a deep breath helplessly and asked gently, "Can you tell me what you want them to do?


    Why do you want to borrow Barry?"


    L pursed her lips and was hesitating how to tell Jacob.


    "If you don''t tell me, I''ll be angry."


    "Is it enough to give her a dose of her own medicine?" Hearing that, L pursed her lips and said


    seriously, "It was Lily who told me that Murphy sent people to set up thepany. She wanted to do


    something for me. I think she has known that she misunderstood you. She was not a fool. She must


    have figured out that Murphy was lying to her. She also said that she would help me find out the identity


    of that person."


    "Lily... It''s her..." Jacob nodded with a gleam shining in his eyes.


    L pouted, "Yes, it''s her. Without her, where did I get such important news? Murphy didn''t tell me..."


    "So you want to get Barry to protect Lily? By the way, you want to make a match between them?"


    Jacob pointed it out directly, which made L a little embarrassed.


    She smiled slightly and said, "Well, it depends on the two of them. I just have one idea. Lily is so


    dangerous now, so it''s better for someone familiar to get close to her... After thinking for a while, I think


    that it is more suitable for Barry..."


    Jacob kept silent for a few seconds and then agreed, "You''re right. It really has to be done by Barry. Let


    him protect Lily."


    "What about you?" L blinked her eyes and said in confusion, "After all, Barry can help you. If he is


    not here, won''t you be restricted in movement? Can you let him protect Lily?"


    "Yes. Although Barry is a capable man, my men are not rubbish. They are all good and powerful! And


    now Lily need him. I don''t have to take her ce! What if Barry knows that I have stopped this job for


    the Gu Group and mes me in his heart?"


    Unexpectedly, when Jacob was stillining about Barry, L stuck out her tongue and smiled,


    "That''s good."


    "Barry can protect Lily while working." While Jacob was talking, he saw the sharp light cast by L, so


    he had to say, "Of course, his main job is to protect Lily."


    "That''s great. As long as I don''t dy your work. Lily helped me so much. I also want to try to help her.


    As for whether this matter can seed or not, it depends on their luck. I can''t help them with dating,


    getting married and having children..."


    "Save your energy. Don''t think about others. Take good care of yourself. As for Paul, he''d better stay


    with you." Jacob drank up the ss in his hand, looking preupied.


    L didn''t know what was wrong with her. She took the initiative to ask, "Why do you begin to agree


    with Paul? Didn''t you doubt him before and don''t want him to stay?"


    Jacob looked at L deeply and smiled bitterly. "I think he is very loyal to you..."


    ''He can even help you lie,'' Jacob thought.


    Hearing this, L blushed and felt nervous.


    Jacob''s words seemed to mean something, making L very uneasy.


    But Jacob didn''t feel anything wrong. He pushed the red wine to L''s side and asked, "Why don''t you


    drink it? Don''t you like this bottle of wine? I specially opened it for you."


    L blinked, looked at Jacob in confusion and shook her head. "I don''t want to drink it now. It''s toote.


    I''ll go back to sleep."


    For a moment, the two of them were a little embarrassed.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Different from the hot atmosphere when they were discussing business before, now when they calmed


    down, they began to think of each other''s thoughts. Both of them felt a little uneasy and embarrassed.


    The atmosphere became subtle.


    L stood up and wanted to go out.


    Jacob really wanted her to stay. Without hesitation, he held her hand and said, "Sleep here. Don''t


    worry. I won''t touch you."


    Hearing this, L felt even sadder.


    She thought in her mind, ''What is this?


    The husband and wife should have lived together, but now he says he won''t touch me and tells me not


    to worry?


    As a wife, I am so bad!''


    Tears welled up in L''s eyes.


    She immediately turned around and hugged Jacob, sobbing, "Don''t... Don''t say that... I feel sad..."


    Jacob patted L on the back andforted her, "What happened all of a sudden? I didn''t make you


    cry, did I? Why do you feel sad? I promise you that I won''t make you ufortable. I just want to be


    with you. Really! I have kept my promise before, right? If you don''t like it, I won''t do it."


    "Who said I don''t like it? If I don''t like you to touch me. How could I marry you?" L blurted out with


    tears all over her face.


    Jacob was a little flustered. He didn''t want to see her cry. He held her in his arms and shook her. "Don''t


    cry. I like it, too. We both like it."


    "Jacob, why don''t you touch me? Why not you? Why not yours?" L sobbed and murmured to


    herself.


    Jacob asked, "What are you talking about?"


    "Why not you?!"

 Chapter 390 All Lies

    Chapter 390 All Lies


    L wrapped her arms around Jacob''s waist, with tears all over her face.


    Jacob patted her on the back andforted her, "What''s wrong? What are you talking about, L?


    Why did you say something I don''t understand? Is there anything on your mind?"


    "Jacob... If only it were you that day. Everything would be fine, but why... Why do you do this to me?


    What should I do? I just want to love you and be with you!"


    L grabbed Jacob''s body with all her strength.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    With his brows knitted tightly, a kind of unspeakable uneasiness arose in Jacob''s heart.


    He wondered what happened to her.


    "If you don''t want to tell me, I won''t force you! But I have to tell you that I will always be with you. The


    person beside you is always me!"


    L hugged Jacob for too long, and her hands began to numb. And then Jacob held horizontally her


    and walked to the bed.


    He put her on the bed like a treasure,y beside her, stroked her hair, and gently looked at her face.


    "Don''t cry. If you keep crying, you will really be a kitten."


    L looked at Jacob intently with a sad expression. "Will you always be with me?"


    "You are the woman I want to spend the rest of my life with. What are you thinking about? Can you


    think of something positive? Honey, don''t think about it anymore. It''ste now. We should go to sleep."


    After turning off the light, it was dark.


    "Jacob, turn on the saltmp at the bedside. I''m afraid of darkness." L murmured and held Jacob''s


    arm tightly.


    "Crack!" Jacob opened it and hugged L tightly.


    "Why are you afraid of darkness all of a sudden?"


    "Nothing. It''s just too dark. I like thismp."


    L smiled gently, got close to Jacob''s heart and listened silently.


    The strong heartbeat made L feel at ease.


    ''Why wasn''t that you?''


    ''It can also be yours, right?''


    Thinking of this, L remembered that when Jacob heard that she was pregnant, the expression on his


    face obviously thought that the baby was his... Although she didn''t know why Jacob didn''t suspect...


    But she thought that if she really said that the child was his, maybe no one doubt other aspects.


    L didn''t know what she should do.


    Late at night, when Kate stood in front of the window and listened to the sound of brake, her face


    darkened.


    Ten minutester, drunk, Murphy entered the room. He put his arms around Kate''s waist and got close


    to her face. "Honey, you haven''t slept yet..."


    Kate sneered, "How can I sleep alone without you? I''m waiting for you!"


    It was not until then that Murphy let go of Kate. He looked at her up and down and smiled, "Ouch, you


    are waiting for me on purpose!"


    Kate wore a ckce nightgown with a mysterious smell of perfume, which was very tempting.


    Murphy soon figured out what Kate meant. But he had made love in the club, so now he was not


    interested in facing his beautiful wife


    Murphy put his hand on Kate''s shoulder and sighed, shaking his head. "Honey, I''m too tired today.


    Something happened to my friend. So I help..."


    Kate interrupted Murphy and asked, "What did you do? Tell me, who can you help?"


    "I helped a friend of mine. You don''t know that person."


    "Really? I thought it was L!" Staring at Murphy''s eyes, Kate thought, ''He really takes me as a fool!''


    However, Murphy didn''t know that all his actions were under Kate''s control.


    He thought it was wless, but in fact, she would not give him any chance!


    "You..." Murphy shook his body in a trance and smiled awkwardly. "What are you talking about?"


    "I was about to tell you that L might be pregnant, but she is not sure yet. I thought you were helping


    her..."


    "What? Pregnant?" Murphy took a few steps back, leaned against the wall, shook his head and wanted


    to wake up. "Why is she pregnant?"


    "I just knew it a few hours ago, but she seemed to be unhappy. Do you know why?" Kate looked at


    Murphy up and down. Suddenly, a snicker appeared on his face.


    "How could I know..."


    Kate continued, "Aren''t you close friends? You should know everything about her, not to mention that


    you have met her today, right?"


    Hearing this, Murphy immediately shook his head and denied, "I''ve never seen her today!"


    Disappointed, Kate shook her head and said, "Why did you lie to me? L told me in person that she


    went to see you! Why did you lie? Are you hiding something from me?"


    Murphy wanted to hug Kate, but she dodged. "Honey, how can you say that to me? I love you


    wholeheartedly. I won''t hid something from you! The thing between me and L has already passed.


    Don''t mention it anymore. The reason why I didn''t tell you that I had met her was that I was afraid that


    you would overthink. I don''t want you to think too much. I think since you gave birth to Florence, you''ve


    been thinking too much and will be sad."


    "Honey," said Kate with a gentle smile, holding Murphy''s hand. "If you stay with me, I won''t think too


    much! You''ve been too busy recently. I have to stay upte to see you. Although I don''t know what


    you''re busy with, I have to ask you not to leave me and our child like this, understand?"


    Although Kate said with a smile, Murphy could always feel a chill on his back.


    The corners of his mouth twitched and he said, "It seems that I have neglected something, so you are


    jealous and angry?"


    Murphy pulled Kate in his arms and said with a smile, "Otherwise, I won''t do anything. I''d better stay


    with you! But I want to make you and Florence happy, so I have to work hard outside... Otherwise, I


    really feel that I''m a loser. Do you understand?"


    Being held by Murphy, Kate felt a strong smell of alcohol. She frowned and said, "I''d rather you are a


    loser, so that you can stay with me forever and never leave."


    Upon hearing this, Murphy was stunned. He knew that Kate was so cruel that she didn''t want to give


    him any space!


    But at the same time, he was sure that Kate would forgive him no matter what he did.


    "Do you really think so? Do you really want me to be a useless rubbish? Kate, don''t lie to yourself. If I


    really have nothing, how can I make you happy?! I know you don''tck money, but my self-esteem


    doesn''t allow me to live off a woman, and I don''t want to rely on you all! Trust me. After my hard work, I


    will make you happy!"


    ''Lying!


    That are all lies!''


    Thinking of this, Kate sneered, "But I don''t need you to do that. I don''tck money, and I only need


    people to apany me! I just want you to know that I won''t allow you to leave me, or I will do


    anything to kill you."

 Chapter 391 Baby, Im Sorry

    Chapter 391 Baby, I''m Sorry


    Murphy swallowed hard and said coldly, "How could I leave you? You and our daughter are the most


    important people in my heart! Kate, I know I can''t give you a sense of security, but you have to trust


    me! I really love you. You are the only one I love in my life! "


    "Really? You only love me? What if Floraes back to life? What if L says she wants to go with


    you? Will you leave me without hesitation? " Kate was squinting her sharp eyes and smiling.


    Murphy was stunned for a few seconds, and then burst intough. "Kate, you are really making a wild


    guess. How can you suspect me so much! In my heart, Flora and Lbined are not as good as


    you! Yes, I did like L and felt sad for Flora. But I know very well that you will be the only woman by


    my side in the future. You are my wife. How can otherspare with you? "


    "You know I''m your wife?"


    "Of course! I always remind myself again and again that I can only love you all my life and only be good


    to you! L and I are like brother and sister. Don''t misunderstand me. Misunderstand L. "


    "Don''t worry. L and Jacob love each other so much. I know very well that she doesn''t love you. You


    are just a friend to her. I won''t misunderstand her." There was a hidden meaning in Kate''s words. She


    wrapped herself in pajamas and turned back to the bed.


    With a cold smile on Murphy''s face, he thought, ''Does Kate mean that I''m attracted to L?''


    But now the situation was different. L thought they had slept together, she might still suspect that the


    child was his!


    No, he had to brainwash L and make her think that the child was his!


    Murphy lowered his head and was about to take out his phone. Then he heard that Kate was on the


    bed again. With an enchanting smile, she said, "Honey, why haven''t youe to bed yet?"


    "Uh..."


    "Hurry up." Kate didn''t give Murphy any chance to retort.


    Holding the phone tightly, Murphy walked towards the bed with a smile.


    The tumultuous prelude was gradually pulled open, and the sound of blushing and heartbeat in the


    roomsted for a long time.


    In the morning, the sun was shining brightly. Kate woke up and touched the ce beside her. Sure


    enough, he got up.


    Wrapped in her coat, she got out of bed and walked to the corridor. She heard the sound from the


    study and listened carefully.


    "L, I know it''s my child, right?"


    "Don''t try to hide it from me. Kate has told me. You have suffered a lot because of me. It is my child!"


    "You didn''t slept with Jacob after you went back, did you! Even if something really happened to you


    two, it must not be his child! He can''t do that at all. Otherwise, you would have the baby after being with


    him for such a long time. How could you get pregnant immediately after we had slept together! I believe


    it must be mine! "


    "Okay, okay, I won''t force you. But I hope you can know my heart. I won''t let you bear so much alone.


    The child is mine, and you are mine! I will try my best to get you back! "


    Murphy said excitedly and domineeringly with an evil smile on his face.


    As soon as the phone was hung up, he sneered, "Humph, let''s see how you can escape from me!"


    Hiding aside, Kate covered her mouth and ran back to the room.


    She was so angry that her hands kept trembling. She couldn''t hold them tightly!


    It turned out that the baby in L''s belly might be Murphy''s.


    How could it be?


    She didn''t know why things turned out like this. It turned out that L and Murphy had already slept


    together!


    And now had a child!


    No wonder L concealed the fact that she was pregnant.


    She didn''t dare to tell Jacob. Was it because... She knew the baby might not be Jacob''s?


    Why did that bitch seduce her husband?


    Why did she still seduce Murphy after they got married!


    Sex!


    They had sex!


    Kate smashed everything in the room, making a mess.


    With a bloodthirsty coldness in her eyes, she said, "L, you deserve to die. How dare you steal my


    man?"


    At this time, in the Gu family''s house, standing in the cold wind on the balcony, L''s heart was surging


    with countless regrets. She really regretted that she had left the country with Murphy because of her


    wishful thinking.


    One wrong step, everything was wrong!


    It was her stupidity that caused the mistake she made today!


    Why did this happen!


    ''Damn it! Murphy even suspects that Jacob can''t make me pregnant?


    In order to prove that the child is his, he could say anything!


    He has gone too far!


    Her husband, Jacob, is the best man in the world!


    I must say that the child is Jacob''s and can''t let Murphy know the truth!


    I couldn''t even keep the baby! I couldn''t keep the Murphy''s baby!''


    Determined, L turned around and went back to her room. There was no one on the bed.


    Where was Jacob?


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She looked around in confusion. As soon as she opened the bathroom door, she saw a strong and


    mighty body.


    "Ouch..."


    Looking at the man in front of her without blinking, L''s heart beat fast, as if a fire was burning.


    This was her man!


    How could it be impossible?


    With a ruddy face and a smile, she said, "I thought you have already left. Why did you sleep sote?"


    "I have to constrain myself with you in my arms. Of course I couldn''t sleep well. I didn''t fall asleep until


    thetter half of the night. What a torture! " He smiled, held her in his arms and stood in front of the


    mirror. "But you, leaning in my arms, slept well..."


    She smiled lightly, "That''s because I always have a sense of security with you."


    Wow, what a waste of her husband''s good figure. They could have a happy time after the wedding!


    L''s face turned red, and scenes inappropriate for children constantly shed through her mind.


    Standing behind her, Jacob leaned against her and whispered in her ear, "L, every time I see your


    shy smile, I want to strip you naked and do something..."


    Her face was so red that she could hardly breathe.


    As soon as Jacob left, L called in Paul and said, "Thank you for what you did yesterday."


    "Why do you thank me? Since I work for you, I must be loyal to you. I''m just following your orders. It''s


    not worth your thanks. " Said Paul, waving his hand.


    "Anyway, I have to thank you. Otherwise, I won''t be able to hide my lie. "


    Paul wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Then he lowered his head.


    She knew what Paul wanted to say. She smiled faintly and said, "We may have to go to the hospital


    again today. You go to tell Daisy that we are going to visit a friend in the hospital. You can tell her that


    the friend is called Ivan.


    We''ll set out in half an hour."


    "Yes."


    An hourter, wearing a mask, L sat outside the operating room, waiting for her name.


    Since she had made up her mind, she would not regret it!


    Even if she couldn''t be a mother anymore, she wouldn''t give birth to this child!


    She sat on the bench nervously and kept telling herself not to have any sympathy.


    If she didn''t have an abortion, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    Once this matter was exposed, everyone and everything would be in a mess!


    She couldn''t be selfish to make everyone suffer in order to be a mother She loved Jacob and had done


    a lot of things to make him sad. She didn''t want to see him sad anymore.


    L touched her belly, her eyes filled with tears under the sunsses.


    Baby, I have to apologize to you.


    I hope I can make up for what I owe you in the next life.

 Chapter 392 Thank You For Loving Me

    Chapter 392 Thank You For Loving Me


    "Louisa!"


    Hearing this name, L suddenly stood up and walked in stiffly.


    Every step was like walking on a needle tip.


    The pain paralyzed her whole body.


    During the operation, the nurse looked at L and smiled, "The operation is about to begin. Are you


    ready?"


    L said in a trembling voice, "I''m... I''m ready."


    "Miss, I have to exin to you first. I''m afraid that after the abortion, your chance of pregnancy..."


    "That''s enough. Don''t say anything more. I know it. The chance of pregnancy is 1/10000, right? A long


    time ago, I knew that it was difficult for me to get pregnant, but I seize 1/10000 of the chance now.


    However, I have no choice but to give up this baby... Tell me, can I seize this chance next time?"


    With tears all over her face, L closed her eyes in pain.


    "Next time, it might be 1/100000 of the chance... After all, the abortion has a great impact on your


    health..."


    L''s eyes widened in shock. "1/100000? That means there is no possibility for me to be pregnant


    anymore? I can''t be a mother anymore, can I?"


    "Miss, please calm down. It''s hard to say. There is no absolute..."


    L sat on the operating bed weakly and looked at the operating tools around her. She shook her head


    and said, "But I can''t keep him. I can''t keep him! I can''t give birth to him..."


    L''s face was covered with tears, and even the doctors and nurses around her were infected and


    sad.


    It was not easy for people in the world. Everyone had unspeakable difficulties.


    When L was struggling in pain, her phone rang. The doctor and nurse looked at the phone and said,


    "Miss, please answer the phone first. It should be powered off during the operation."


    L picked up her phone and found it was from her grandmother.


    "L, are you busy these days? Why didn''t youe back home? I have prepared dinner today. Come


    with Jacob today."


    A few hourster, L sat on a bench in the park, staring nkly with a pale face.


    There were many people in the park, and the children were ying happily. Suddenly, a ball rolled to


    L''s feet and she picked it up


    Then a cute little girl came over and said, "Can you give the ball back to me? I want to y with my


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    friends!"


    L reached out her hand and stroked the little girl''s head. With a gentle smile, she said, "Okay, I''ll


    return the ball to you!"


    "Thank you! You are so beautiful!" The little girl''s sweet words made L smile.


    And then the little girl turned around and ran away happily. She mingled with the children again.


    L fixed her eyes on the kids, focused and gentle.


    "Madam, it''s gettingte. Shall we go back?" Standing aside, Paul looked at the setting sun and said.


    Taking a deep breath, L stood up and said, "Let''s go back to the Gu Family now..."


    "But your body... your body don''t look good... Why don''t you go home and have a rest first?"


    "No, I''m fine. I''m going to the Gu Family now. I want to see grandma."


    Paul nodded and drove L to the Gu Family.


    L met Jacob at the door. He took a look at Paul and reached out his hand to hold L''s hand. "Why


    do you look so bad? Where have you been?"


    "I just went out for a walk. Why are you standing here? Why don''t you go in?"


    "I''m waiting for you." Jacob''s hand was warm, so that L''s hand got warm.


    "I don''t know what''s wrong with grandma today. She called me and said that she would ask us toe


    back for dinner. Have you got the call?"


    "Yes."


    "Let''s go inside together."


    All of a sudden, L stood still, held Jacob''s hand and said sadly, "Jacob, wait a minute. I have


    something to tell you..."


    Hearing this, Jacob turned around and frowned, "What''s wrong?"


    "Do you remember what Kate told you that day?" L looked at Jacob''s face seriously, with a trace of


    nervousness in her heart.


    Jacob stroked L''s head and nodded, "Of course I remember. Didn''t she say you were pregnant?"


    At this moment, Jacob''s palms were full of sweat.


    He thought in his mind, ''Why did she ask that all of a sudden? What did it mean?''


    Thinking of this, Jacob was a little nervous and timid.


    "Why were you so happy at that time? Do you really want me to be pregnant?" With a pale face, L


    bit her lips.


    Jacob held L''s face affectionately and kissed her forehead. "Of course I''m happy. Silly girl, your child


    is my child. So I am happy! You know how much I want a child, a child that belongs to me and you!


    L, if you are pregnant, I will be very happy."


    "You... Why..." L sobbed and asked in a trembling voice, "Do you really think I can give birth to this


    baby?"


    Jacob thought L was worried about her health and might not be able to give birth to the baby safely.


    So he held her hand excitedly and nervously, "Of course! Our baby will be born in good health! L,


    trust me. It''ll be fine!"


    L''s heart trembled, and she inexplicably moved. "Jacob..."


    ''Why are you so good to me?''


    ''Do you know that the child is not yours, but you can bear all this for me?''


    Thinking of this, L thought that all Jacob did was for her.


    However, Jacob thought L was excited and nervous. He wiped the tears on her face and asked,


    "Silly girl, what''s wrong? I''m listening. You can tell me."


    Although Jacob didn''t know why L lied to him that day, he was looking forward to hearing the good


    news from her personally...


    He thought that maybe L wanted to surprise him when she was sure about it...


    This was the reason Jacob found for L.


    "Jacob, I can''t give up this child! Even though I know it''s very difficult and troublesome, I don''t dare to


    gamble. I want to be a mother and want a child! I''m sorry... I..."


    With his hands trembling imperceptibly, Jacob said, "Silly L, why did you say sorry? What''s wrong


    with you?! It is a good thing to have a baby! I know you are worried a lot, but you have to believe that I


    will always be there for you! I love you, and I love this child more!"


    L''s vision gradually blurred. She threw herself into Jacob''s arms and sobbed, "I love you too...


    Jacob... I love you so much! I really want to give up this child for you, really! But at thest minute, I


    was still a coward... Please forgive me..."


    L''s voice was vague and her words were broken.


    The more Jacob heard, the more confused he became. ''What on earth was she talking about?''


    ''Is she suffering from pregnancy depression?''


    ''She has just been pregnant, but now she is suspicious and uneasy?''


    "L, I''m very happy. We finally have a child! Do you know how long I''ve been waiting? I will take good


    care of you and our daughter! You are the treasure in my hand! I love you more than I love myself!"


    "Jacob! Thank you for loving me!"

 Chapter 393 That Day

    Chapter 393 That Day


    "Are you silly again? Sweetie." He said dotingly and hugged her tightly." I should thank you. Thank you


    for letting me love you. Thank you foring back! "


    Hearing his words, L felt even more sorry and touched.


    She was so happy that she could get his love in her life!


    "Well, don''t cry. If you keep crying, you will really be a kitten with swollen eyes. Let me wipe your


    tears... " Jacob reached out his hand and gently wiped the tears on her face.


    She pursed her lips and let him wipe it gently.


    Fortunately, she hadn''t done anything stupid, and she regretted at thest moment.


    She walked out of the operating room as if she was relieved.


    Now a big stone finally fell to the ground.


    Jay, I will repay you with my lifetime love!


    She took a deep breath and pursed her lips. "I''m fine. Let''s go inside. Grandma is waiting for us!"


    A momentter, the two of them walked in hand in hand.


    Seeing theming, Mrs. Gu called them over and sat down. "L, Jacob,e here. I miss you so


    much."


    With a slight smile, L sat in front of her grandmother and said, "Grandma, I miss you too. We


    nned toe here tonight. We have good news to tell you."


    She nced at the man opposite her with a nervous expression.


    Noticing her gaze, Jacob nodded and said, "Grandma, your wish hase true! L is pregnant! "


    "Really?" Holding L''s hand tightly, Mrs. Gu asked in a trembling voice, "Are you really pregnant? You


    did the examination? I told you that you should go to the hospital to have a look when you were


    ufortablest time. I''m right! I have nned to ask you toe back tonight to have an


    examination tomorrow. I didn''t expect that... Are you sure? "


    "Yes, I''m sure." Her eyes were still a little red and swollen. "Although it''s just in the early month, I will try


    my best to protect the baby. The doctor said it would be fine if staying in good health. Just ask me to be


    careful. "


    "Yes! Be careful. In my opinion, you two shoulde back to live here. I''ll be more relieved if I see you.


    Otherwise, a careless couple like you won''t know what to do. " Grandma looked at Jacob meaningfully


    with a teasing smile on her face.


    Jacob felt embarrassed and guilty. He knew what Grandma meant, but he couldn''t make a promise.


    He could only say, "It''s the early stage. After all, it''s still dangerous. I will take good care of her."


    "That''s good." Mrs. Gu nodded with satisfaction.


    They had a good time during the meal.


    Mrs. Gu was old and easy to get tired. L helped her grandma go back to her room and let her have a


    good rest.


    After L left, Mrs. Gu took out a box from under the bed. She stared at the box for a long time and


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    said, "Leonore, you should be relieved now. Now L is very happy! She is pregnant with Jacob''s


    child, and the two of them finally have a child! Our Gu family has a descendant! The Gu Family''s child!


    "


    Mrs. Gu sobbed in a low voice and touched the face in the photo sadly. "L wants to find you, but I


    told her that you were dead. I don''t want her to ask more, so I have to tell her that her parents have


    passed away. The child pretends not to care, but in fact, she is still very sad. But she won''t ask again in


    the future. The secret will never be revealed... "


    "I know that my time is running out. I know better than anyone else about my health. I just hope that I


    can see the birth of the child, see the next generation of the Gu family be healthy ! It would be better if


    it''s a boy. Then I can leave at ease. "


    "Leonore, if you were here, you would say that I am too pessimistic and negative, but I really want to


    see you. By then I can go to see you. "


    Mrs. Gu held the photo of her daughter in her arms sadly, slowly closed her eyes, and tears slowly fell


    from the corners of her eyes.


    At this time, standing at the door of Mrs. Gu, L could not help but shed tears.


    Leonore?


    Who was this Leonore?


    Was Leonore her mother?


    She stood at the door and only heard some words indistinctly, but she was not sure.


    Was her mother really called Leonore?


    Was she really dead?


    When her grandmother told her that her parents had passed away, she even had a sliver of luck.


    Maybe her grandmother lied to her again?


    But now that she had heard it with her own ears, there was no reason for her to not believe it!


    She squatted on the ground and hugged herself, holding back her tears. She didn''t dare to make any


    sound.


    ''Mom, I''m sorry. I won''t look for you again.


    If I don''t look for you, I will never know that you can''te back.''


    "What''s wrong?" Jacob went upstairs and looked at her back. He walked quickly to her in confusion.


    L quickly wiped her tears and stood up. "Nothing."


    He pressed her shoulders and held her in his arms, whispering, "What''s the matter? Why did she cry


    so much these days? It should be our happy time! Why are you crying in front of Grandma''s room? "


    She looked at the door and took him back to the room. She sighed, "Jacob, I just heard Grandma say...


    She feels that her health is getting worse and worse. She is more tired and sleeps much more than


    before. I''m so worried about Grandma."


    Hearing her words, Jacob couldn''t help frowning. "You are so considerate. Even I didn''t notice


    Grandma''s recent situation. We are all careless to Grandma recently. In fact, she has been


    recuperating since she was seriously illst time, but she has been staying here for so long, unwilling to


    go back to Switzend... "


    "I know. Grandma did it all for me. She wants to see our child. It''s all my fault! " Her eyes were blurry. "If


    I could hold the wedding with you earlier and get pregnant smoothly..."


    "What nonsense are you talking about! There is nothing wrong! Isn''t she fine now? You are pregnant,


    and Grandma''s wish is finally fulfilled! What you need to do now is not to think too much. Take good


    care of yourself and the baby. We will give birth to a healthy child! "


    Jacob held her in his arms, but his smile froze.


    ''Grandma... Grandma will be fine.''


    It was getting dark. The moonlight became brighter, making people feel peaceful.


    She leaned against his chest and smiled, "Don''t you have anything to ask me?"


    "What?" He yed with her fingers and seemed to be enjoying an antique treasure wholeheartedly.


    "It''s..." L didn''t know how to talk about it. She sit up and looked at him hesitantly. "How did I get


    pregnant?"


    "Of course I know. It''s the day when you came back."


    "You know?" She asked with her eyes wide open.

 Chapter 394 I Love You More

    Chapter 394 I Love You More


    Jacob looked at L deeply and fiddled with her hair. "Of course I know. Why do you ask such a


    question?! L, are you stupid? I know what happened that night! Don''t you remember?"


    Hearing this, L shook her head dully, "I... I didn''t forget... I just thought you are... still angry..."


    "Do you remember that Jane went to see you the second day?"


    "Yes, I met Jane..."


    Jacob held L in his arms and said gently, "the baby was conceived on that day... I know it! L."


    "You really know everything... You... You aren''t angry anymore?"


    Jacob asked in confusion, "What am I angry about? Why am I angry? Now you are finally pregnant. No


    matter what the process is, we finally have a child! You can be a mother, and I can be a father! Let


    bygones be bygones. Stop thinking about it."


    "Can I really stop thinking about it?" L looked at Jacob with tears in her eyes. She was moved, guilty


    and indescribable.


    She felt that she didn''t deserve his deep love!


    L thought Jacob would ept the child for her sake. ''Is it because he knows that I might not be able


    to get pregnant again, so no matter who is the father of the child, he will treat it as his own?''


    He knew that L was with Murphy that night. He knew it was just an ident, so would he forgive


    her?


    "Jacob, why are you so kind?" Ly on Jacob''s chest, tears streaming down.


    Tears wetted his pajamas on his chest, making him feel cold.


    Jacob patted L gently, as if coaxing a baby, "Well, why do you be a cry baby? Do you be


    a child?"


    L hugged Jacob tightly and said with great strength, "I will always be Louisa in front of you."


    She raised her head and looked at him with her hazy eyes. "Jacob, you don''t know how happy I am


    with you. I want to marry you since I was a child. I want to have many children. They can run around


    the Gu Family... In that case, our house is so lively! But things went contrary to my wishes. So many


    things happened. I thought I would never get your love again, and I thought I would never be a mother


    again. After a dramatic turn, I came back to you and had a chance to be a mother again! Isn''t such


    happiness a real bubble? Sometimes I will doubt it."


    L took a deep breath and sobbed, "I used to think that I loved you more and I never felt your love... I


    don''t know why you love me..."


    "Why do I love you?" Jacob sighed helplessly and said firmly, "I will let you know how much I love you


    all my life."


    "You... HMM..." All of a sudden, L opened her eyes wide. Her heart beat fast and her face turned


    red.


    Because Jacob suddenly attacked her mouth and swallowed all her words.


    "Stop talking!" Jacob warned while kissing L.


    L put her hands against Jacob''s chest and her hand gradually moved toward his back... She hugged


    him tightly.


    From passivity, to enjoyment, and finally to initiative.


    And Jacob''s kiss was from her cheeks, the tip of her nose, the mouth, to her corbone... Gradually,


    L had feelings...


    "Uh... We can''t..."


    L refused subconsciously. And at this time, Jacob also gasped and looked up. The two looked at


    each other, and their eyes were full of loving fire...


    L kept panting and her neck was stained with ayer of red. "We... We can''t... It''s said that the first


    three months are the most important for the baby."


    The look on Jacob''s face was awkward.


    He swallowed and said in a hoarse voice, "You are right... I was too reckless... I can control myself."


    L knew that he hadn''t done anything to her for so long... In fact, this was a sign of his respect for


    her.


    L smiled, "You have done so much for me, and I should do something for you."


    With his eyes wide open, Jacob looked at her in surprise and astonishment. "What are you going to


    do?"


    Biting her lips sexily, L said, "I just want to do something that can make you happy..."


    Hearing that, Jacob felt his heart beating fast and was about to jump out of his throat. "L, in fact, you


    don''t have to..." Before he could finish his words, L pushed him aside and said in a hoarse voice,


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Don''t speak. Just enjoy yourself."


    "I don''t want you to be wronged. I don''t need you to do anything! L!"


    On the other hand, L was very determined. Her face flushed. "I need to be ten months pregnant. Do


    you want to do nothing but hug me in the next ten months? Even if you want, I don''t want to see you


    suffer... Lie down and let me serve you!"


    "You..."


    "If you keep talking, I won''t do it. And I won''t talk to you anymore."


    Jacob pursed his lips and swallowed.


    At the same time, L bit her lips, took a deep breath and looked at Jacob with a smile.


    The night was deeper. The stars all over the sky became iparably romantic.


    "Ring, ring, ring..."


    All of a sudden, L''s phone rang in the early morning. So she stood up and hurried to look for the


    phone.


    However, at this time, a hand reached out and put the phone in her hand.


    Looking at the caller ID, L''s smile froze.


    "Oh, no! I almost forget that they areing!"


    Jacob also sat up and put his big hands on her shoulders. "Don''t be afraid. We have been well


    prepared. They are throwing themselves into the! The party will be held in the evening. L, it''s


    about to end!"


    Jacob held L''s hand tightly and gave her strength continuously.


    She nodded heavily, took a deep breath and answered the phone.


    "They''ve arrived. I''ll settle them down and deal with them until night. I''ll take Paul with me. Don''t worry


    about me!" L said as she put on her clothes.


    Jacob came to L''s back and hugged her from behind. Looking at the two intimate people in the


    mirror, he said, "L, I''m not relieved even if it''s Paul. I have informed Anna and asked her toe


    with you. With Anna and Paul, you should be safe. Remember, be careful no matter what happens. I


    don''t care about their plot, but you can''t let anything happen to yourself. And the baby in your belly.


    Don''t forget that he is still so young."


    L nodded obediently and said, "Okay, I promise you that I won''t let anything happen to myself and


    make you worry."


    She turned around and held his face. "Go and get ready."


    "I really want to be with you all the time..."


    Hearing this, L smiled and leaned against his chest shyly. "I also want to put you in my bag and


    follow me! Then I won''t miss you anymore."


    "L, I have always been following you in your heart."


    "Jacob, my heart will always be with you."

 Chapter 395 The Order From Mr. Jacob

    Chapter 395 The Order From Mr. Jacob


    When L got dressed and walked out, Paul was already waiting for her.


    "I need to go to the airport."


    Without saying anything, Paul got into the car and drove away.


    However, L noticed that they were not heading to the airport. She frowned in confusion and said,


    "Paul, the direction is the opposite!"


    "Madam, let''s go to the hotel directly."


    "What?" L leaned forward in surprise. "What happened?"


    "Mr. Jacob has sent someone to pick them up. He asked us to meet directly in the hotel."


    "He has already sent someone there?"


    "Yes. The person''s name was Anna. It must be your people, right?"


    L nodded and suddenly realized that it must be because Jacob didn''t want her to work too hard.


    ''Humph, he is really domineering.''


    ''But I like.''


    L liked Jacob''s careful arrangement.


    She smiled faintly, stroked her belly and looked out of the window. Her heart was full of happiness.


    In the VIP room of the hotel, Mr. and Mrs. Zheng had arrived.


    "My dear daughter! I finally see you. I miss you so much!" Mrs. Zheng held L''s hand tightly and said


    worriedly.


    "Don''t worry. Let''s sit down first."


    L sat down calmly, not as happy as they expected, which immediately aroused the suspicion of Mr.


    and Mrs. Zheng.


    "L, what''s wrong with you? Are you unhappy?"


    Surprised, L shook her head with a guilty conscience. "How could it be? Of course I''m happy that


    you''re here. I''m just worried about you. Mom, you can''t be too emotional. Please sit down and drink


    some water first. Anna, bring me some hot water."


    Anna answered and left, while Paul stood still.


    Mr. Zheng asked in confusion, "Who is this?"


    "This is my bodyguard."


    "What? bodyguard? Why do youe here with bodyguards? Will we hurt you? You have a bodyguard


    with you..." Mr. Zheng was slightly dissatisfied.


    L muttered to herself, ''Of course, I am on guard against you!''


    But she said with a smile, "Something happened to me a few days ago. Since then, wherever I go, Paul


    has to follow me."


    Mrs. Zheng and Mr. Zheng looked at each other. They knew what had happened from Murphy, so they


    couldn''t go on talking about it.


    At this time, Mrs. Zheng coughed again.


    Seeing this, L thought that since Mrs. Zheng had worked so hard and acted so well, she should


    cooperate.


    So she said, "Mom, go and have a rest! You must be very tired after such a long flight. You can have a


    rest first, and then I''ll arrange something to eat."


    Hearing that, Mrs. Zheng nodded slightly. And then Mr. Zheng helped her back to the bedroom.


    Hearing the sound of L opening the door and walking out, Mr. Zheng snorted, "Just arrange us here.


    Does she really think we are beggars?"


    "Don''tin. We''ll make it in two days! By then, we will be able to live happily for the rest of our


    lives with the benefits of Murphy! Be patient. Have you done what Murphy asked you to do?"


    Mr. Zheng shook his head and said, "Send L awayter. I''ll do it. You should also be careful. Don''t


    let L see through our trick!"


    "Should we contact Murphy?"


    "No need. He will contact us if he has any problem. If we contact him at will, what if L finds out?"


    Hearing this, Mrs. Zheng nodded, "Yes. You are right. We have to be careful. As long as we


    sessfully deceive L back in these two days and make herpletely misunderstand the Gu


    Family, we will seed!"


    "You can have a rest. I''ll go out!"


    L went out and ordered Anna, "Prepare some food and serve them."


    "Paul, pay attention to Mr. Zheng and follow him to see what he is going to do."


    Frowning slightly, Paul shook his head and said, "No, I have to protect you by your side. You can ask


    someone else to do other things."


    "I only have you and Anna by my side. If you don''t go, do you want Anna to go?"


    "My job is to protect you and be responsible for your safety. I won''t do other things!" said Paul calmly.


    L leaned against the wall helplessly. "Okay, Anna, you stay here. I''ll follow Mr. Zheng."


    Frowning, Paul took a look at L. Then he remembered that Jacob had specially told him this morning


    that L was pregnant and that he must not make any mistake...


    If L followed Mr. Zheng now, what if something went wrong?


    "Okay, I''ll follow him. You just stay here and don''t go anywhere."


    Hearing this, L smiled with satisfaction. "Okay. I promise I won''t go anywhere!"


    After a while, they saw Mr. Zheng sneaking out of the door. And then Paul quickly caught up with him.


    Anna looked at L in confusion. "Do you really trust Paul?"


    "Don''t worry. He wille back. You can tell Mrs. Zhengter that I have to go back to the Gu Family


    first. At six o''clock in the afternoon, you can tell her that I have made an appointment with the two of


    them to a ce. And then you drive them directly to the banquet!"


    Anna asked in surprise, "Just drive them over there?"


    "Yes, just lie to them that I''m there. Don''t answer any other questions. Just tell them that they can see


    me there!"


    When L was about to leave alone, Anna stopped her and said, "No! Mr. Jacob has ordered that you


    can''t act alone! You are pregnant now. You should be careful!"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Why is it his order again? What else did he say?" L pouted with dissatisfaction. Anna used to be


    hers, but now she had listened to Jacob.


    "Mr. Jacob also said that if you send Paul away, I should call him. He will send someone else to protect


    you. Now the new bodyguard is on the way."


    With her eyes wide open, L asked, "Anna, who on earth paid you?"


    "Miss. L, you have been neglecting the studio for a long time. Now it''s Mr. Jacob who pays us..."


    Anna kindly reminded her, but L''s face turned pale.


    "Well, you are so greedy for money that you don''t even recognize your boss, right? I was going to give


    you a pay rise. Now it seems that you''re happy to be Jacob''s employees, right?"


    Anna lowered her eyes and shrugged helplessly. "Miss. L, you don''t know yet, do you? Mr. Jacob


    has already given us a pay rise for our hard work..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Well... I think it''s gettingte. Don''t argue about it anymore. You just wait here. I... I''ll go out to have a


    look..." L ran away awkwardly.


    "Miss. L, the new bodyguard will be here soon. You can''t leave alone." Anna threw up her hands


    and was about to say something, but L interrupted her immediately, "Okay, I see. It''s Mr. Jacob''s


    order again, right?! I won''t leave until his people arrive."

 Chapter 396 An Inappropriate Call

    Chapter 396 An Inappropriate Call


    L felt that Anna really betrayed her.


    She wouldn''t leave until she saw L get in the car sent by Jacob.


    L muttered to herself. Sooner orter, her friends would be bribed by Jacob.


    Thinking of this, L touched her belly sadly and thought, ''Baby, you''re the only one by my side now.''


    "What''s your name?" L asked the driver.


    "Mydyship, my name is Axel Yi. You have seen me before. After Barry was sent away, Mr. Jacob


    asked me toe here."


    Surprised, L asked, "Isn''t Barry in thepany now?"


    "Yes. He has an extra task."


    Hearing this, L smiled. Because she knew what the extra task was.


    "Where is Jacob? Where is he now?"


    "You''ll know in a minute," Axel Yi said mysteriously.


    L frowned and looked ahead in confusion, not knowing where to drive.


    With his eyes fixed on the front, Axel soon arrived at a ce. He looked back at L, "Madam, here we


    are."


    L got out of the car doubtfully and walked into a shop in front of her.


    Sitting on the sofa by the window, Jacob heard a sound and looked up. "Honey, you''re here."


    Then he put down the magazine and walked straight to L, holding her in his arms.


    L was held in his arms and asked in surprise, "What are you doing?"


    "I... You... You are pregnant now. I''m afraid that you might walk carelessly, so I''ll help you." Jacob


    looked carefully at the situation under his feet and around him, and was even worried that someone


    would suddenlye from somewhere else and bump into L...


    For the whole morning, he was absent-minded about thepany''s affairs, and all he thought about


    was L.


    ''Does she see Mr. and Mrs. Zheng?''


    ''Will she fall down when she walks?''


    ''What if someone bumps into her all of a sudden?''


    Every time he thought of it, he felt flustered and uneasy. He couldn''t focus on his work if he couldn''t see


    her, so he made up his mind to deal with everything as soon as possible...


    So Jacob came to L and wanted to be with her all the time.


    Only when she was within his sight could he feel at ease.


    "Am I stupid? Are you afraid that I will stumble over myself when I walk?" L said with a smile and


    shook her head helplessly. "You just treat me as a child now!"


    "Aren''t you just a kid in my heart? And now you have be two kids, you should be more careful.


    Just in case, you shouldn''t go out. You can take good care of yourself at home..."


    L was like a patient who was gently put on the sofa by Jacob.


    "Jacob, you are too exaggerated. You don''t have to do this! Let''s get down to business. Why did you


    ask me toe here?"


    Jacob looked at L deeply and said, "You can have a rest first. Then we will go to the party directly."


    "Go to the party directly? I haven''t put on makeup, and my clothes are still at home..."


    Jacob shook his head and said, "I''ve prepared clothes and jewelry for you. We''ll leave here when it''s


    time."


    Not until then did L know why Jacob said that the clothes were ready. It turned out that he had


    prepared two suits of lover''s clothes.


    Her light blue dress and his light blue suit jacket werepletely a match for a couple!


    L looked at the two people standing in the mirror with a smile, "Such vulgar lover''s clothes. How did


    youe up with that? Jacob, you are such a scheming man!"


    Jacob said with a peremptory gesture, "Vulgar? I don''t think it''s vulgar to wear clothes of the same


    color. I just did what I should have done. We should let those people know whose you are!"


    The two people reflected in the mirror were well matched.


    They were a perfect match!


    L smiled with satisfaction. "Whose am I?"


    Jacob held L''s hand and kissed it. "You are mine! You are my wife!"


    Hearing this, L blushed shyly and leaned against Jacob''s arms. "Jacob, you''re so bossy and


    domineering. I''m speechless! Then I have to ept it!" She smiled happily. "But I like this clothes very


    much. It''s really beautiful! You have a good taste!"


    Jacob''s heart missed a beat. He looked at her nkly and swallowed. "As long as you like it."


    "I''m thinking that I can wear more lovers'' clothes like this in the future... Although it''s a little vulgar, I


    really... I really like it very much."


    To be exact, she liked such a domineering Jacob.


    She could wear the same color clothes with him and attend a party together. She felt that it was really


    good!


    So she liked it.


    At this time, Jacob held L''s neck tightly, and his hot breath fell on her face. "I prefer you to wear


    nothing..."


    When L heard this, her blood surged up, and her whole body seemed to be boiling. Her face was


    zing red. "You are so naughty. I won''t talk to you anymore!" Then L pushed him away and sat


    back on the sofa to pick up her phone.


    All of a sudden, Jacob felt that L''s warmth was gone. He shook his head in disappointment, and


    then followed her back to the sofa and leaned forward...


    She moved backward, but he held her in his arms to stop her. Finally, his lips pressed against hers.


    "HMM..."


    She opened her eyes wide and could not breathe. She felt that her back was tightly grasped by him.


    Gradually, L fell down andy directly on the sofa. He pressed on her and kissed her little by little.


    Her breath became faster and faster.


    And the temperature of her body rose very high.


    The air was filled with romance.


    "Ah... HMM... Jacob... Jacob..."


    Her voice came from his mouth, but Jacob seemed not to hear it. He continued to kiss her


    affectionately,pletely forgetting himself and surrounding her.


    Frowning slightly, L listened to the constant ringtone of the mobile phone and gasped, "The phone...


    Jacob... It''s a call..."


    Their lips and teeth were intertwined. He couldn''t hear any other sound at all.


    L''s heartbeat was also very fast, but she had to lean against his chest. She felt that Jacob''s big


    hand began to warm her whole body. "Jacob!"


    In a trance, Jacob came to his mind. He suddenly stood up and gasped, "What? It''s a call!"


    L licked her lips and her chest heaved up and down. "Yes! It''s over there. Go and answer it!"


    Embarrassed, Jacob turned around and answered the phone. It was from Barry.


    "BOSS, everything is fine with Lily. I''m following her! Don''t worry. She hasn''t found out yet," said Barry


    proudly.


    However, Jacob said in a gloomy and cold tone, "Damn it! Who told you to call at this time?"


    "Uh... Didn''t you ask me to report to you on time?" Barry asked in bewilderment.


    "Barry, don''t show up in front of me recently!" After saying that, Jacob hung up coldly and even


    cklisted the number of Barry.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Sitting on the other side of the sofa, L looked at Jacob''s dark face and smiled faintly.


    Jacob suddenly turned his head and said, "Let''s continue."


    Hearing this, L was stunned.

 Chapter 397 I Only Flirt With You

    Chapter 397 I Only Flirt With You


    Moving on... What would happen if he continued?


    She shook her head awkwardly. When she was about to say something, he leaned over, pressed her


    head and pressed it against her lips. "L, I seem to need more afterst night."


    She pursed her lips and breathed more quickly. She said nervously, "Stop it..."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t finally do it. But I want to... " He drew her lips and grabbed her fragrance. He could


    not let go of her body at all.


    "HMM..."


    He pressed her under his body and gently held her in his arms. He didn''t dare to push her too hard, let


    alone press her too hard.


    She tried her best to rx herself. Although she knew that she shouldn''t continue and it might cause


    trouble, she couldn''t resist his overbearing.


    She knew that he would not do anything to hurt her.


    After a long time, the two of them finally let go of each other. Looking at the dizzy L, Jacob gasped


    and said, "Why don''t you breathe?"


    "I... I am stunned! You said you wouldn''t touch me! But what was your hand doing? " She pouted her


    lips andined, "Don''t you think that I know nothing. I know everything. You almost... "


    Embarrassed, Jacob took a deep breath and said, "I... Didn''t I stop in time? "


    "Nonsense! I pushed you away with all my strength! If I haven''t pushed you away, you would have...


    Can''t believe a man''s words! " She shook her head and sighed.


    His face turned red.


    "I''m just a little excited. I don''t really want to do anything. Besides, my litter general is still outside. Trust


    me, I know what I''m doing. " Said Jacob seriously.


    L pouted, "What do you know? You wrinkled my clothes, and my hair was just done. Do you know


    how much the hairdresser spent on it? How about you! You ruined it in an instant. "


    She held her messy hair andined with a frown.


    Jacob had to keep apologizing and hugged her. "It''s my fault. Call the hairdresser to help you fix it!"


    "No! If the hairdresseres here again, he will know what happened here. " L shook her head and


    said, "You, help me with my hair!"


    Jacob confused, "Me?"


    "Yes, it''s you! Help me fix my hair! " She smiled slyly and winked at him, "Of course you have to clean


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    up what you have damaged. That''s fair and reasonable!"


    Jacob spread out his hands and nodded heavily. "Okay, don''t worry. I won''t let you down! But I want to


    do my favorite hair style! "


    He immediately pulled her in front of the dresser and smiled wickedly.


    Half an hourter, she finally knew what his favorite hairstyle looked like. It turned out that he had this


    taste.


    Her hair was askew on the left and coiled around, full of feminine charm. With her light blue dress, she


    looked elegant and beautiful.


    She smiled, "I forgive you for your good skill!"


    He stood behind her and put his hands on her shoulders. "Then I will not only be your stylist, but also


    your hairdresser in the future?"


    "Yes, of course. The stylist is you, the hairdresser is you, and even the driver is you!"


    Jacob nodded and smiled gently, "I''m willing to be your servant."


    She blushed, stood up and rolled her eyes, "What are you talking about! Be serious! I find that you are


    bing more and more naughty, and you don''t talk much seriously! "


    He pulled her into his arms and pressed his face against hers. "I''m only flirting with you..."


    She was overjoyed.


    "Well, it''s almost time. Let''s hurry up! Anna will go with Mr. and Mrs. Zheng! "


    Seeing that she was so serious, Jacob nodded and said, "Let''s go. I''ll take you there."


    He would follow her and protect her.


    "Okay." She stared at him deeply and said softly, "Honey, take me there."


    "Mr. and Mrs. Zheng, L is waiting for you. I''ll take you there now! " Anna came to pick up Mr. and


    Mrs. Zheng and said with a smile.


    Mrs. Zheng took a look at Anna and asked, "You just call her name L? She is your boss. You should


    at least call her Ms. L! Not just by her name! You don''t have any sense of superiority at all! "


    The sharp voice and disdainful expression really made Anna unhappy.


    "It''s L who asked me to call her like that. She said we were friends and there was no ss problem


    between boss and employee! But I didn''t expect you to care so much about such things, Mrs. Zheng. I


    wonder if L knows what you said to me? If she knows, she will exin to you! "


    Anna was as eloquent as Mrs. Zheng.


    "Okay! How dare you, an employee, be so rude to me? Do you know who I am! I''m L''s mother! I can


    make her fire you with just a word! Let''s see who she will choose before us! "


    "Yes! You are so bold! Who are we? And who are you! How dare you talk to us like that! " Mr. Zheng


    snapped, "Go to open the door for us and help my wife to get in the car. You have a discerning eye.


    Otherwise, I will drive you away immediately and make you lose your job!"


    Anna couldn''t stand it anymore. She red at Mrs. Zheng and said, "I think Mrs. Zheng has a ruddy


    face and strong steps. She doesn''t look like a seriously ill person at all! As long as she has one breath


    left, I believe she can get in the car herself! "


    Anna turned around and got in the car, waiting for Mr. and Mrs. Zheng.


    Mr. and Mrs. Zheng got in the car soon and kept talking.


    "Honey, our daughter is so filial. Ask her to drive this disobedient employee away immediately. That girl


    is so annoying!"


    "Yes, I will tell Lter!"


    Anna''s face was gloomy, but she was muttering in her heart, ''Let''s see who will be driven away by L!


    Just wait and see!''


    The so-called Mr. and Mrs. Zheng would suffer sooner orter!


    Soon they arrived at the party. It was a five star hotel. The car was parked in the underground garage.


    Mr. and Mrs. Zheng got out of the car.


    "Where am I! Why do you take us here! Tell me! " Mrs. Zhengined.


    "Mrs. Zheng, L asked me to bring you here! As for what surprise she is going to give you, I don''t


    know. Maybe you will know when you go upstairs. I think you don''t need to ask me about anything else.


    You will know when you see L. "


    After saying that, Anna walked straight to the elevator, waited for Mr. and Mrs. Zheng. "Aren''t you


    leaving yet?"


    Mr. and Mrs. Zheng looked at each other and felt something was wrong. But they wondered if there


    was really a surprise?


    Maybe L would give them a big gift!


    The two of them quickened their pace with expectations.

 Chapter 398 Secret Confrontation

    Chapter 398 Secret Confrontation


    In the grand cocktail party, Murphy stood straight next to Kate in a suit, looking very proud.


    Kate raised her eyes and said, "This is my husband, Murphy."


    Hearing this, the crowd echoed, ''You are a perfect match.''


    Murphy nodded with satisfaction, but in his heart, he was quite dissatisfied. He thought that Kate


    treated him as a toy boy and didn''t give him any chance to contact anyone alone.


    Because Kate was so strict with him that Murphy hadn''t contacted Mr. and Mrs. Zheng and L yet.


    But ording to the time, Murphy thought that Mr. Zheng and Mrs. Zheng should have arrived, and


    they were having a showdown with the Gu Family. Thinking of this, Murphy had to find a way to leave


    Kate these days...


    "Honey, what are you thinking about?"


    Standing next to Murphy, Kate looked at him and asked thoughtfully.


    "Nothing... I was thinking that the people present today were all influential! I feel a little ashamed of


    myself! I don''t think I''m qualified to stand here!"


    "Honey, do you want to say something else? In fact, you can tell me directly..." Holding Murphy''s arm


    tightly, Kate said with an evil and attractive smile, "in fact, as long as you tell me, you know, I won''t


    refuse you!"


    But Murphy didn''t say anything, because he knew very well that if he wanted to get something from


    Kate, he had to pay a greater price!


    Because Kate would never do a business at a loss!


    "Honey, you and I shouldn''t be separated from each other. We are a couple. What belongs to you is


    mine, and mine is yours, isn''t it?"


    Hearing this, Kate smiled and thought, ''He wants to brainwash me again?''


    ''Do I look easy to be cheated?!''


    "You are right. Yours is mine. Mine is also yours. We are always an inseparable couple! So identity is


    not that important! I''m your business card!"


    Hearing what Kate said, Murphy clenched his fists, but smiled, "You are right."


    Murphy knew Kate so well that he had to go along.


    Just then, there was a sudden stir in the crowd, as if something had happened.


    Murphy looked back and was stunned. He frowned in confusion and said, "How could they..."


    "Ah! L and Jacob!" As saying that, Kate gave an evil smile.


    However, at this time, Murphy was stiff and asked, "What''s going on?! What are they doing here?"


    Kate replied with a smile, "What are you talking about? Can''t I invite them to attend? It''s such a big


    party. Without L, there will be less stars."


    Murphy didn''t know that L woulde here in advance. So he was surprised and confused, but he


    didn''t want to see Jacob and L here...


    ''Why didn''t L tell me that she wille here?'' Murphy thought.


    At this time, L and Jacob who were noticed by them were talking sweetly.


    Under the gaze of so many people, Jacob still cared about the road beneath L''s feet. "Slow down,


    don''t worry. Let''s walk slowly."


    L pouted slightly with dissatisfaction. "We''ve walked too slowly, okay? And you didn''t allow me to put


    on high-heeled shoes! This pair of t shoes doesn''t look good at all!"


    L felt that she all lost her momentum and temperament!


    It seemed that she lost her color and became weak.


    However, even so, Jacob and L still attracted countless people''s attention.


    "You don''t need to look good. Now the most important thing is your safety. Be careful at any time... If it


    weren''t for this matter, I wouldn''t have let you meet so many people... There are so many people


    "Stop talking, Jacob. I''m not that careless. And you''re here with me now. I promise I won''t leave you."


    L held Jacob''s hand tightly and said with a sweet smile, "Is that all right?"


    Jacob''s heart was still hanging in the air, but when he saw her sweet and lovely smile, his heart


    softened.


    The intimate interaction between the two them made everyone stunned.


    At this time, Murphy and Kate walked over and said, "L, Jacob, you are here! I thought you wouldn''t


    Squinting slightly, Murphy pulled a long face with dissatisfaction.


    He had already talked to L about the pregnancy. Murphy knew that L should have suspected the


    origin of the child... But he didn''t know if Jacob and L had told with each other before...


    If Jacob told L what had happened that night, the secret might be exposed.


    So Murphy thought that he still wanted to make L believe him as soon as possible before Jacob and


    L cleared the misunderstanding!


    But now seeing the happy look on Jacob''s face, it seemed that he was going to be a father... So that


    Murphy really couldn''t figure out the atmosphere between L and Jacob... He couldn''t figure it out.


    On the other hand, while looking at L and Jacob up and down, Kate had already made up her


    mind...


    She was sure that Murphy''s n would not seed.


    Such affectionate eyes could not be fake. So Kate knew that L still loved Jacob very much in her


    heart... No matter what happened to the baby, Kate was sure that L wouldn''t easily be with Murphy...


    No matter what, Murphy wouldn''t seed.


    Thinking of this, Kate was finally relieved.


    As for that child... Kate wouldn''t let L live a better life.


    The four of them looked at each other. On the surface, they looked harmonious, but in fact, the


    undercurrent was surging and the de light was shing.


    With a faint smile, L leaned against Jacob and said, "We''re here today mainly to support you. After


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    all, we are good friends. We don''t think it''s appropriate not to show up. Jacob said he woulde, so


    he took me with him."


    "L, I know you are still good to me! It doesn''t matter if you don''te. Now you are going to be a


    mother. So you should take care of yourself... Isn''t it less than three months?" Kate asked with a smile.


    At this time, L''s smile froze and she shook her head. "Yes... I''ll be careful! After all, this child is mine


    and Jacob''s. I won''t let anything happen to him!"


    Surprised by L''s straightforward words, Kate nodded slightly and said, "Congrattions! You must


    give birth to the baby smoothly! After you be a mother, you know that your child is more important


    than anyone else! At that time, the one you love most is your child. Even your husband have to step


    aside!"


    "Really?" L grabbed Jacob''s arm tightly and looked up. "But I think my child is as important as my


    husband. I love them the same! I can''t let go of any of them!"

 Chapter 399 You Are Lying To Me

    Chapter 399 You Are Lying To Me


    Murphy froze.


    He wondered if he heard something wrong. He felt that L''s words sounded like a confession of love.


    So Murphy cast a sharp nce at L, giving her some hints. However, it seemed that L didn''t see


    his eyes at all and kept flirting with Jacob.


    Like a jealous boy, Murphy snapped, "That''s because the baby hasn''t been born yet! If you have a


    child, you will definitely leave Jacob aside. After all, the child is your own child..."


    "Honey, the baby is also mine. I will take the initiative to make room for the child. Don''t worry!" Jacob


    held L''s hand tightly and looked at her affectionately. "As long as in my heart, L is still the first


    one. My child won''t take her ce!"


    "Jacob, it seems that you are very confident! But in her heart, you are not the first one, are you?"


    Murphy sneered.


    "Oh? How do you know whether I am the most important person in her heart? Mr. Murphy, I think you''d


    better take more care of your wife and daughter!" With that, Jacob walked past them and left with L


    in his arms.


    Finding a ce to sit, Jacob pressed L down and said, "Sit here and have a rest. I''ll get you


    something to eat."


    "No need."


    "They haven''te yet and the show hasn''t started yet. You have to pretend to be here for a while.


    Then sit down and I''ll get you something to eat and drink. Wait for me." After saying that, Jacob turned


    around and left. It seemed that L was full of honey in her heart.


    However, Murphy came over and sat beside L. "What the hell is going on? L, why did youe


    with him? What''s wrong with you? Don''t forget that the baby is mine!"


    Taking a deep breath, L pursed her lips and said in a low voice, "What are you talking about,


    Murphy? Although there was an ident that night, I have reconciled with Jacob. I checked the time


    and found that the child was Jacob''s. Don''t get me wrong."


    Squinting his eyes, Murphy said angrily, "I misunderstood you? L, what''s wrong with you? Do you


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    really want to make up with him? Don''t you remember..."


    "I don''t forget! Well, don''t say anything more. I know it. But my child is the most important, isn''t it? I''m


    also hesitating for the sake of my child. Please don''t make things difficult for me, okay?" L lowered


    her head, looking a little sad and disappointed.


    However, Murphy was getting angrier and angrier. He stepped forward and grabbed L''s hand.


    "Maybe I made a mistake. But the child must be mine! Don''t lie to me. I know you are lying to me! L,


    you must have been enchanted by him. You have forgotten that you have a family feud with him. You


    can''t be together!


    "Okay, stop! Murphy, Kate is here!"


    Murphy didn''t shut up until he saw that L warned him.


    "Why are you here?" Sitting in the middle of them, Kate leaned against the back and breathed a sigh of


    relief. "I''m so tired. Let me breathe. Hey, what are you talking about? Go on!"


    L shook her head and said, "Nothing."


    "We are still talking about whether the child is more important or the father is more important... But if


    there is no father, where does the childe from? So we need to figure it out!" Murphy stared at L


    with undisguised eyes.


    Kate looked at him in silence, with a hint of sternness in her eyes.


    Lowering her head, L didn''t notice what they were doing. Instead, she looked away.


    She thought, ''Where on earth does Jacob go?''


    ''Why hasn''t hee back yet?''


    ''Why hasn''t Annae yet? It is almost time.''


    "Murphy, don''t make things difficult for L! In my opinion, in L''s heart, the most important person is


    still Jacob. Let alone an immature baby, even if the ten children add up, I''m afraid that Jacob isn''t less


    important in L''s heart. Her eyes are all on him!"


    Murphy snorted, "I don''t think so. I don''t believe that a family can''tpare with an outsider without


    blood! What do you think, L?"


    L pursed her lips and said, "Of course family is the most important."


    But now, L thought that Jacob was her family.


    With a smug smile, Murphy said, "That''s right."


    Murphy''s eyes had undisguised aggressiveness. At this time, Kate stood up straight and grabbed


    Murphy. "Honey, let''s go to see Mr. Lin! He is over there!"


    Hearing this, Murphy''s eyes widened. He had already forgotten about L and hurried away with Kate.


    Since they left, L felt that the air around her had be much better.


    She could finally breathe freely.


    She looked around and found that Jacob was still missing.


    She was a little flustered.


    In this kind of asion, there was no one she could rely on, especially when she was pregnant and


    she couldn''t see Jacob. She had no sense of security at all.


    There were strangers everywhere.


    Just then, Jacob came in with Anna.


    "Why are you two together? Where are those two people?" Fearing that Jacob would leave, L


    grabbed his hand and asked, "Where have you been?"


    "Nothing. Why are your hands so cold?" Jacob sat beside L and held her in his arms. "Your body is


    still so stiff..."


    "You said you would only go there for a while. What about the food and drinks you brought for me?


    Where have foods been?" L asked.


    Jacob pointed at Anna and said, "Look, Anna brings them here. ¡±


    Seeing this, L pouted and shook her head discontentedly. "Tell me what happened! Why is Anna


    here with you?"


    Anna didn''t look good. She curled her lips and said, "If I don''t leave them now, I''ll be pissed off!"


    Surprised, L asked, "What''s going on?"


    "That couple are crazy! L, fortunately, they are not your real parents. Otherwise, I will be so angry


    that I will spit blood! You don''t know how they treated me. They said I am just an employee and a


    servant. So I should be bossed around by them! They even asked you to fire me!"


    L finally understood. She shook her head and sighed, "It seems that they really regard themselves


    as the boss! That''s why they said so much! Anna, don''t be angry. I''ll give you some time to vent your


    anger!"


    "I don''t want to talk to them! I''ll just watch a good showter. I''m on your side, L. Hurry up! Paul will


    bring them here soon, waiting for your order!"


    Jacob held L''s hand and asked, "Are you ready?"

 Chapter 400 Guilty Conscience

    Chapter 400 Guilty Conscience


    L nodded firmly and looked at Jacob. "You''re by my side, I''m ready at any time. But don''t leave me.


    Stay with me!"


    Jacob said, "I''ll always be by your side."


    Taking a deep breath, L looked at Anna and said, "Send a signal to Paul! Bring them in now!"


    Anna received the order and immediately dialed a number.


    Seeing the phone call, Paul said, "Yes. Okay."


    Mr. and Mrs. Zheng were looking at the outside doubtfully. They said discontentedly, "Where on earth


    has L gone? Why did she ask us toe here?"


    "Mr. and Mrs. Zheng, you can go in now. L is waiting for you inside!" As Paul spoke, he took them to


    the banquet.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Mr. Zheng looked at Mrs. Zheng and followed Paul to the door, but when the door was opened, they


    were stunned.


    They didn''t expect there were so many people here.


    Holding Mr. Zheng''s hand too tightly, Mrs. Zheng asked, "Honey, what''s going on?"


    "How could I know what happened? Where is L?" Mr. Zheng stopped Paul and asked, "What''s going


    on? Tell me now! What the hell are you doing?"


    Paul was also looking for the figure of L, but he saw Kate first by ident and quickly lowered his


    head.


    With the help of Jacob, L walked up to Mr. and Mrs. Zheng.


    "Dad, mom, you are here," L said with a smile.


    Mr. Zheng asked in confusion, "L, what kind of party is it? Why did you call us here?"


    Mrs. Zheng also noticed that the man beside L was actually Jacob. She said with dissatisfaction,


    "Why are you still with him? L, you know the Zheng family and the Gu Family are ipatible. Do


    you still believe him? Ahem, ahem, ahem..."


    Mrs. Zheng was addicted to acting.


    Of course, L was not to be outdone. She frowned and looked back at Anna. "Anna, what did you say


    to me just now? Are you going to resign?"


    "Yes, L. Mrs. Zheng is not satisfied with my job. She asked you to fire me!"


    Mrs. Zheng was a little embarrassed and said, "L, she didn''t treat us well just now. I think she


    doesn''t need to work in yourpany anymore!"


    "Mom, I think you misunderstood. Anna is not my employee. She is my partner! There is also a part of


    her in the studio. She is just helping me take care of you. How can you say something like that to my


    partner?" Disappointed, L shook her head and looked very sad.


    Mr. Zheng was stunned and embarrassed. "L, why did you say that? We have misunderstood... It''s


    just a misunderstanding..."


    L walked up to Mrs. Zheng, held her hand and said softly, "Since it''s a misunderstanding, dad and


    mom, you should apologize to Anna! After all, she is also my partner. What if she gets angry with me


    because of this matter?"


    Mrs. Zheng looked at Mr. Zheng in confusion, but Mr. Zheng couldn''t respond either.


    "Dad, mom, please apologize for me!"


    Said L firmly.


    Mrs. Zheng smiled and said, "Well... Miss. Anna... I''m sorry. We misunderstood..."


    "Mrs. Zheng, it''s not a misunderstanding. It''s because that you are too impolite!"


    "Miss. Anna, it''s our fault. Please forgive us. Let bygones be bygones. We are still good friends in the


    future!" Mr. Zheng came out to mediate the dispute and said with a smile.


    Anna snorted, "As long as you don''t fire me from time to time, I will be happy! For the sake of L, I will


    ept your apology!"


    L smiled secretly and winked at Anna. Anna understood and said, "By the way, L specially brings


    you here today. Because she have something to tell you!"


    Mrs. Zheng looked at L in confusion, "Well... What is it? It is about the Gu Family? Do you want to


    talk here?"


    Standing next to L, Jacob watched all this silently without saying a word.


    However, Mr. Zheng and Mrs. Zheng felt ufortable.


    "Yes! Didn''t you say that you were doing business here more than ten years ago? There should be


    many old friends of you! So we happen toe here and apany you to meet your old friends,


    okay?"


    L smiled at them happily.


    They panicked, looked at each other in surprise and said hesitantly, "Well... Old friends? So many


    years have passed, but we have already forgotten them! Maybe a lot of people have left, and we are


    not familiar with the rest... Let''s forget it! L, let''s leave here as soon as possible!"


    Mrs. Zheng stepped forward and grabbed L, trying to drag her away. But L cried in pain


    With a frown, Jacob immediately held Mrs. Zheng''s hand and said in a cold voice, "Let go of her!"


    Mrs. Zheng was rather dissatisfied. She really took herself as L''s mother and said discontentedly,


    "Why don''t you let me hold my daughter? Who are you?! Jacob, your family and our Zheng family are


    ipatible as fire and water. You haven''t paid back what you owe us! I will never let my daughter be


    with you! Humph! L,e with me. Leave this man alone. He is lying to you!"


    "Mrs. Zheng, why are you in such a hurry? Are you feeling guilty?" Jacob said with an evil and


    attractive smile. Hearing this, Mrs. Zheng was frozen.


    "I... Why should I feel guilty?" The corners of Mrs. Zheng''s mouth twitched, as if she was afraid of


    Jacob''s imposing manner. "How can I feel guilty?"


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" Jacob squinted his eyes and asked coldly.


    Mr. Zheng immediately walked up to them and asked, "What are you doing, Jacob? Let go of my wife


    and my daughter. You have no right to speak here!"


    "L has something to tell you. Don''t leave in a hurry!"


    "Well, dad and mom, don''t worry! Mr. Lin and Mr. Ma are there! They have been doing business with


    the Gu Family for more than ten years. Let''s go to find them together and ask them to testify for us.


    Let''s see what bad things the Gu Family has done!"


    L said firmly, holding Mrs. Zheng''s hand.


    Mrs. Zheng was flustered when she heard this. She looked at Mr. Zheng in a hurry. But Mr. Zheng was


    not prepared for this. The sudden confrontation made thempletely flustered!


    Jacob sneered and shook his fist. "Yes, I also want to know what our family has done! The people who


    came here today must have known what happened in the past since they had been in this city for more


    than ten years! I''ll confront with L face to face. If she doesn''t believe me, I just need to ask someone


    else to prove it to me! Mr. and Mrs. Zheng, if you don''t dare to confront them, you should have a guilty


    conscience! It means what you said is all lies. I think L will know your true colors!"


    "Yes, father and mother, you can go to talk to them! I don''t believe what Jacob said! He is lying to me,


    but Mr. Lin and Mr. Ma are good people. They won''t lie to me! Hurry up!"


    As saying that, L pushed Mrs. Zheng.

 Chapter 401 Bought Off By Him

    Chapter 401 Bought Off By Him


    Mrs. Zheng shook her head in horror and shock. "No... No way!"


    Mr. Zheng also objected. They knew that if they came to Mr. Lin and Mr. Ma, their lie would be


    exposed!


    So they must refuse!


    But now, both Jacob and L were forcing them. So they were in a dilemma!


    "Oh? Why not? Or do you also feel guilty and lie to L, so you don''t dare to confront them? But I dare


    to ask Mr. Lin directly if he knows you two!" With a disdainful and conceited smile on Jacob''s face.


    L held Jacob''s hand and said, "Jacob, Mr. Lin and Mr. Ma must know my parents. How could my


    parents lie to me?! This is absolutely impossible!"


    L looked at Mr. and Mrs. Zheng expectantly and seriously. "You have to prove it to me that you are


    not lying to me! You have to make Jacob sincerely convinced!"


    "No way! No way!" Mr. Zheng grinned awkwardly and said anxiously, "I mean... L, how could we lie


    to you?! On the contrary, Jacob must have colluded with Mr. Lin and Mr. Ma. So even if you go to ask


    them, you won''t get any result! The Gu Family must have already bought people over! They are evil


    and vicious! L, don''t be fooled again!"


    Mr. Zheng said seriously.


    Hearing this, L sneered in her heart.


    "Dad, maybe you don''t know that. Jacob and Mr. Lin were rivals in the business world, and they had


    never had any contact with each other! And Mr. Ma had some personal misunderstandings with Jacob.


    How could he be bribed? I''ve already considered it for you! It won''t happen as you think! On the


    contrary, they may be on your side. They will never collude with Jacob! Hurry up!" L said firmly.


    Mr. and Mrs. Zheng had no excuse.


    At this moment, Murphy, who was deeply trapped in the rtionship between the directors of various


    rich people, finally found something wrong.


    He frowned in confusion and looked at Kate. "I''ll go there to see what''s going on..."


    Holding Murphy''s hand, Kate put the ss on the tray of the waiter and said, "Let''s go and see what


    happened together!"


    Murphy wanted to say something, but was pulled over by Kate directly.


    As soon as Murphy entered the crowd, he was stunned!


    Murphy thought, ''Why are they here?!''


    When Mr. and Mrs. Zheng saw Murphy, they seemed to find a Savior and immediately walked to him...


    "Dear Murphy... You are here! I finally see you!"


    The corners of Murphy''s mouth twitched in embarrassment. "Uncle, aunt, why are you here?"


    Squinting her eyes evilly, L sneered, "Dad, mom, why are you so close to Murphy? People who don''t


    know may think that Murphy is your biological son!"


    With a stiff expression on his face, Murphy pushed Mr. and Mrs. Zheng away and walked up to L.


    "Are you kidding me?! L, what''s wrong with your parents? Why are they here? Auntie is not in good


    health. Send them back to the hotel to rest. It''s not appropriate to stand here..."


    Mrs. Zheng immediately received the signal from Murphy and pretended to cough softly. "Yes, L.


    Mom is not feeling well. Let''s go... Ahem..."


    Mr. Zheng quickly understood what Murphy meant. He held Mrs. Zheng and was about to go back. But


    Jacob stood in front of them and said coldly, "Do you want to escape?"


    "Why should we escape?! Stop talking nonsense!"


    "Cough... I really can''t hold on any longer!" Mrs. Zheng coughed and grabbed Mr. Zheng''s hand


    nervously.


    "Who is looking for me?" At this time, Mr. Lin''s voice sounded, and the onlookers moved aside


    automatically, making room for Mr. Lin and Mr. Ma toe in.


    Anna, who was next to Mr. Lin and Mr. Ma, winked at L with a smug smile.


    It was obvious that L understood what Anna meant!


    And then L took a look at Jacob, who nodded gently and held up Mrs. Zheng''s hand. "Mr. Lin! Mr.


    Zheng and Mrs. Zheng here have something to ask you for confirmation!"


    Mr. and Mrs. Zheng lowered their heads with guilt and didn''t dare to face them.


    Hearing this, Mr. Lin and Mr. Ma came over. Mr. Lin looked at them in confusion and asked, "Who are


    these two?"


    Mr. Ma sneered, "Mr. Jacob, what do you mean? What can I do for you two?"


    "They said you knew them and might do them a favor!"


    "Who are they? I don''t know them at all. What about you, Mr. Ma?"


    "I don''t know them, either! Jacob! Where did you find them? What''s wrong with you?"


    With a satisfied smile on his lips, Jacob said in a sarcastic tone, "This is not the person I find. This is


    the person sent by Murphy! They imed to be L''s biological parents and also said that they had


    done business with the Gu Family, the Lin Family and the Ma Family! They even said that more than


    ten years ago, they were still the powerful people in the city! I think you two must haven''t seen them


    clearly. Why don''t youe in and have a look? Do you know this Mr. Zheng?"


    Hearing this, Mr. Lin was even more confused. He looked around and said, "I''ve been doing business


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    in this city for decades. I''ve never seen these two people!"


    Mr. Ma shook his head and said, "Mr. Jacob, you are so smart and have been in the business world for


    years without any mistake. Why is your wife so stupid and deceived by several fake people? What a


    pity!"


    Frowning, L was slightly dissatisfied with Mr. Ma and thought, ''I am not stupid!''


    ''Well, although I was cheated at the beginning, I soon figured it out!''


    ''Am I really as stupid as Ma always said? Really?''


    When L was thinking about that, Jacob put his big hand on her shoulder and said, "My wife is


    smarter than me..."


    Hearing this, L was happy secretly. Fortunately, she had a husband who could protect her.


    Otherwise, she would be too embarrassing to be mocked in public!


    At this time, Mr. and Mrs. Zheng''s faces darkened. They kept winking at Murphy and hoped that he


    could save them.


    However, Murphy frowned and looked at all this. He was confused all of a sudden.


    He thought that things shouldn''t have developed like this! Now it waspletely out of the scope of his


    n!


    He wondered how Mr. and Mrs. Zheng came here!


    "Murphy, say something! After all, you found them! I heard from L that you met them in this city. Tell


    us what happened!" Jacob directly pointed the topic at Murphy.


    All of a sudden, everyone''s eyes were focused on Murphy.


    Murphy became the focus, but he smiled, "I think Mr. Lin and Mr. Ma must have forgotten them. How


    could L be deceived?! They had a paternity test. It is true! L, what do you think?"


    L frowned in surprise and said, "Well, maybe it''s a fake one..."

 Chapter 402 False Evidence

    Chapter 402 False Evidence


    Mr. and Mrs. Zheng widened their eyes and stood still.


    Murphy also shook his head in disbelief and asked, "L, what do you mean?"


    With her eyes wide open, L helplessly spread out her hands and said, "I didn''t mean anything else. I


    just thought that anyone could get a fake paternity test at will... But now the most important thing is that


    both Mr. Lin and Mr. Ma said they didn''t know them... So I don''t know what''s going on!"


    After saying that, L looked at Mr. and Mrs. Zheng in confusion and said, "Dad, mom, look carefully at


    so many people present. Don''t you know anyone?"


    L knew that their identities were fake. So they didn''t know anyone here!


    Mr. and Mrs. Zheng kept asking for help from Murphy, who was actually in trouble.


    "You don''t need to see Murphy now. Because he can''t bribe a CEO to act with you!" Jacob snorted and


    said sarcastically, "If you can''t continue to lie, just admit your mistake as soon as possible. Don''t regret


    it in the end!"


    With a dangerous smile on his face, Jacob silently warned Mr. and Mrs. Zheng.


    Mr. and Mrs. Zheng seemed to be a little scared. With pale faces, they looked at Murphy uneasily and


    said, "Murphy, please exin to them. We are not lying, aren''t we? Say something!"


    Murphy''s face darkened. He clenched his fists and kept silent.


    And at the same time, standing next to Murphy, Kate smiled coldly and watched everything quietly.


    If she didn''t guess wrong, Jacob and L would get even with Murphy now!


    So she thought that she just needed to wait and see and benefit from it.


    Just as what Ellie wanted to do to Jacob, Kate also wanted to see the scene that Murphy had been


    betrayed and lost everything... At that time, Kate believed that Murphy woulde back to her!


    So she knew that she didn''t have to help him now.


    Even if Murphy was her husband, and even if Murphy was going to make a fool of himself, it didn''t


    matter. She never cared about that...


    At this time, Murphy cleared his throat and said seriously, "L, you have to trust your parents. They


    won''t lie to you! You should also know what kind of person Jacob is. If he really wants to lie to you, he


    can do anything! Do you prefer to believe the lie of Jacob than your biological parents? It''s not easy for


    them to find you and it took them a lot of efforts to get together with you. How could they lie to you? It is


    impossible! You have to trust me... Trust your parents and your own feelings! Aren''t you happy to be


    their daughter?"


    Hesitant, L frowned and shook her head. "I don''t know..."


    "I think you won''t shed tears until you see the coffin!" With a frown on his face, Jacob snapped his


    fingers. Then, Axel immediately walked up to him and brought him a stack of documents.


    Jacob showed it in front of everyone and said, "This is the background information of Mr. and Mrs.


    Zheng I sent people to investigate. It shows that they used to be surnamed Li, and they had their own


    daughter. And now they made up the surname!"


    "What? Made up?" Anna said in surprise, "I think they are here to swindle of money!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "We are not here to swindle money, nor to make up our identity!" Mrs. Zheng stepped forward and


    grabbed L''s arm. "L, you know how much I love you. I won''t lie to you! Besides, we have known


    each other for such a long time. When did we lie to you about the money? Or do we have any other


    purpose? We have no enmity with you. It''s impossible for us to deceive you! You must believe me,


    okay?"


    Mrs. Zheng held L''s hand so tightly that L''s wrist turned red.


    Seeing this, Jacob pushed Mrs. Zheng away and held L in his arms. "You don''t know us. You can''t


    lie to us for no reason! Someone must have bribed you, so you came to deceive L and alienate us,


    right?"


    Hearing this, Mrs. Zheng was stunned.


    Mr. Zheng waved his hand and said in a panic, "No, it''s not like that! Murphy didn''t buy us off,


    absolutely not. We are really... We are really L''s biological parents!"


    Jacob narrowed his eyes and snapped, "That''s what you said! I''ve never said that it was Murphy who


    bought you off! Do you admit it now?"


    "Uh... No!" Mr. Zheng looked at Murphy guiltily and immediately denied, "We didn''t admit it!"


    "Although you didn''t admit it, it''s obvious!"


    "Enough!" Murphy shouted. He looked at Jacob and asked, "What else do you want to do to hurt L''s


    parents? Isn''t it enough for you to hurt her? Why are you still against her parents? What can I do to


    make you let go of L?"


    "Jacob, I won''t let you hurt L! Anyway, I believe in L. She must know what she wants!"


    "Murphy, you still don''t want to admit it? Well, you must be familiar with this ount! You have remitted


    money to the couple for three times. How do you exin it?" Jacob took out a piece of paper and threw


    it on the face of Murphy.


    Seeing this, Murphy said, "I don''t know where you got the false evidence. How could you nder me


    like this? I won''t deceive L!"


    "You said it is fake..." Jacob nodded and said, "Okay, it''s all fake. Only you are true to L. I''d like to


    ask you. I''ve checked the entry and exit information of Mr. Zheng and his family members. It''s the first


    time for them toe to this ce. Why do you insist that you met them in this city and knew they


    were looking for their daughter? Did they have other identities? Or you did everything you could to


    break us up?"


    "You..." Murphy was embarrassed. Seeing the strange look from the crowd, he shook his head and


    said, "What did you say! Shut up!"


    At this time, L said, "Don''t get involved, Murphy! It''s between me and my parents. Why do you


    always interfere! Don''t say anything. Let my parents tell me what happened!"


    Disappointed and sad, L looked at Mrs. Zheng and asked, "Is the paternity test also fake? Did you


    fake it? Otherwise, we can do it again. I must figure it out!"


    "L, haven''t you seen the paternity test? Our blood rtionship can''t be fake!"


    "But coincidentally, I also have a paternity test here!" Jacob raised the paternity test made by L


    herself and said, "The result shows that they are not rted by blood at all!"


    "Well... How could it be possible?" Mrs. Zheng gritted her teeth and leaned against Mr. Zheng.


    Murphy squinted slightly and winked at Mrs. Zheng. Mrs. Zheng understood and immediately said, "Oh!


    I... I''m not good... Ahem... I can''t stand it anymore!"


    Then she closed her eyes and fainted.


    Murphy shouted at once, "Aunt fainted! L, let''s send her back to rest!"


    L rolled her eyes but walked forward immediately. "How could this be?" she pretended to ask


    worriedly.


    Jacob held L''s hand and smiled, "Don''t worry. I have a way to make Mrs. Zheng wake up


    immediately!"


    Everyone turned to look at Jacob. He lifted one of his legs and stepped on Mrs. Zheng''s hand quickly...


    "Ah!" Mrs. Zheng screamed and opened her eyes. Rubbing her hands, she asked, "What are you


    doing?"


    Her face was ruddy and her voice was loud. She didn''t look weak or seriously ill at all.

 Chapter 403 An Undercover

    Chapter 403 An Undercover


    Outside the banquet, Kate, who sneaked out, looked at Paul and said angrily, "Why do you follow


    L?"


    "She asked me to work for her. But trust me, I have never betrayed you!"


    "I know! If you betrayed me, Jacob would have already got even with me!"


    Kate continued angrily, "You''d better help me check what L is doing! She won''t let you stay with her


    so easily! But it''s good like this. You can be my undercover. You should inform me immediately if


    anything happens to them!"


    Hearing this, Paul frowned and said, "But..."


    Squinting her sharp eyes, she said, "Have you really been bribed by L? You''d better remember that I


    am your benefactor, your master! You can''t refuse me!"


    "I have hurt Miss. L once. I can''t do it a second time!" If he continued to hurt L, he would never


    forgive himself!


    With an evil and attractive smile on her lips, Kate said, "Paul, don''t be fooled by her. Don''t forget that


    you swore to be loyal to me all your lives. Why didn''t you listen to my orders? Your parents won''t


    forgive you if they know it. Think it over. I will contact you after!''


    After saying this, Kate turned around and went back.


    Paul stood still, struggling.


    Faced with the choice, he didn''t know what he should do.


    At this moment, in the banquet, the scene was also very embarrassing and dangerous.


    Everyone eximed. They were shocked to see Mrs. Zheng jump up and hear a strong voice. "Why did


    you step on me?"


    The onlookers shouted, "Oh, it turns out that she is pretending!"


    "Yes! It seems that she is not ill at all!"


    "Pretending to be sick at this time is obviously a guilty conscience!"


    L covered her mouth in surprise too and said, "Ah, mom, you are pretending to be sick!"


    Mrs. Zheng lowered her head in shame and pulled Mr. Zheng for help. Mr. Zheng was so shameless


    that he used Jacob, "Why did you hurt my wife? You even stepped on her on purpose! What a


    vicious man! L, look at this man!"


    "Your lie has been exposed. How dare you continue to lie? I''d like to see how shameless you are!"


    Jacob snapped his fingers, and someone presented evidence. "Today, Mr. Zheng went to find a


    homeless man and gave him a sum of money. Mr. Zheng asked him to act as Mr. Wang to wrong the


    Gu Family..."


    "I''ll give you the first amount of money. After it''s done, there will be a second amount! But you have to


    stand in front of L and lie to her that the Gu Family did a lot of bad things in the past. You also have


    to prove that our Zheng family was very prosperous in this city at that time. It was all because of the Gu


    Family that we left!"


    These words was said by Mr. Zheng. Jacob directly showed the video taken by Paul to everyone. The


    people in front of the screen and the conversation were all exposed in front of everyone.


    Mr. Zheng looked at Murphy in surprise and spread his hands. "How could this be?"


    Seeing that the truth was revealed, Murphy had no choice but to stand on the side of L and point at


    Mr. Zheng. "You are liars?"


    After saying that, Murphy winked at Mr. Zheng and gave him warning and hints not to let them expose


    him.


    Confused, L looked at Mr. and Mrs. Zheng and said, "You are all lying! So this paternity test must be


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    true! Your copy is fake! You are just lying to me! Murphy, you are familiar with them. How could you not


    know?!"


    Murphy pointed at Mr. Zheng and said, "I really don''t know they are liars! L, I''m also kept in the dark!


    I didn''t expect you to deceive L in this way. So yourpany and house in France are all fake?"


    Mr. Zheng''s eyes lit up when he heard the house. So he said, "Yes... Yes, we lied to you!"


    L said coldly, "Enough! Have you finished your acting?"


    At the same time, Murphy also said angrily, "Yes, stop acting. Your conspiracy has been exposed!"


    However, L turned to look at Murphy and sneered, "I''m talking about you, Murphy. Haven''t you done


    enough? Even if you want to continue, I don''t want to cooperate with you. It''s really boring!"


    L looked deeply into Murphy''s eyes and curled her lips with disdain. There was coldness and anger


    in her eyes.


    This made Murphy take a step back and shake his head in surprise. "L, what are you talking about?"


    "You should know what I mean! I know everything you have done with them!" After saying that, L


    shouted angrily, picked up the paternity test and said to everyone, "In fact, I have done this paternity


    test as soon as I came back! When they gave me the copy they made, I began to doubt it! I only


    believe in the paternity test I have made! But when I prove that we are not rted by blood, I also


    clearly understand that they are actually on the same side! "


    "L, do you know what you are talking about?" Murphy''s face was as cold as ice.


    "Of course I know! But you haven''t figured it out, have you? Jacob and I have found out your lies long


    ago. We will expose your mask today! You bought them off, didn''t you! You have transferred some


    money. It''s useless to argue now! And the paternity test is also operated by you! It''s impossible for you


    to escapepletely!"


    Murphy stepped forward and red at L. "Stop talking nonsense. How can you..."


    At this moment, Jacob stood in front of Murphy and said disdainfully, "We know what you want to do.


    It''s really fun to see you act for so long. It''s ridiculous that you''ve always been self-righteous and never


    found it out. So don''t try to defend yourself now. It''s useless. L knows your intention very well. Now


    she only trusts me, not you!"


    Bypassing Jacob, Murphy wanted to talk to L, "L, it''s not like that! Don''t listen to others!" Have


    you forgotten what we said the night you came back?"


    Murphy said vaguely on purpose, trying to make L misunderstand that they had a sex that night.


    But after hearing it, Jacob frowned and said, "No matter what you said, you lied to her! L, don''t


    believe him. He can say anything to cheat you!"


    L closed her eyes and shook her head in astonishment. "Jacob... Jacob, leave Murphy alone! We


    should deal with Mr. and Mrs. Zheng first..."

 Chapter 404 The God Is Watching

    Chapter 404 The God Is Watching


    Although Jacob was puzzled, he didn''t show it on his face. Instead, he snapped his fingers and


    ordered, "Security, arrest the fraud couple and send them to the police station. They will be charged


    with fraud!"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Ah! No!" Mr. Zheng thought that Murphy would help them, but he didn''t expect that he would be caught


    again. So he immediately shouted, "Murphy, help us!"


    With his back to them, Murphy suddenly turned around and shouted angrily, "Enough! Don''t try to


    frame me! I have nothing to do with you! Arrest them!"


    Mr. Zheng looked at Murphy discontentedly and said, "What are you talking about? Arrest us? You..."


    "Ah, what happened to the party?" At this time, Kate stood out, covered her mouth and shook her head


    in surprise. "What''s wrong with everyone? Don''t you want to save my face?"


    Then Kate walked over L and said, "L, why do you look like this? Tell me what''s wrong."


    L squeezed out a smile and said, "Nothing. I just caught two fraud criminals. As for whether they are


    repeat criminals or not, I''m afraid we have to investigate them before we know."


    "Kate, I''m afraid you have to investigate your husband carefully and see what he has done outside.


    After all, he has something to do with this matter!" Jacob raised his eyebrows and smiled with disdain.


    His implication was to ask Kate to discipline her husband.


    Kate stretched out a hand and put it on Jacob''s shoulder, "Don''t be kidding, Jacob. What can Murphy


    do? There must be some misunderstanding. Now that they have been taken away, don''t waste time.


    Let''s go back to drinking. There will be a wonderful performanceter!"


    Kate smiled and urged the crowd to disperse.


    As soon as she finished speaking, the crowd dispersed and immediately returned to the fun.


    On the other hand, the look on Jacob''s face was not so good. He had nned to take out all of Murphy,


    but he didn''t expect that L would stop him. Now, Kate came out to mess up with him again. It


    seemed that they were all defending for Murphy...


    At this time, Murphy said with a cold smile, "Don''t wrong me, Jacob, L! You won''t believe a fraud,


    will you?"


    Hearing that, L sighed and didn''t say anything. However, Kate held L in her arms and said, "I


    think L is tired too. I''ll take her to the lounge for a while."


    Jacob winked at Anna. Anna nodded and followed Kate.


    The three women walked to the lounge.


    "Don''t be so smug, Murphy. We both know the truth. L is also very clear. Your wishful thinking is


    impossible!" said Jacob harshly.


    However, Murphy shook his head and walked up to Jacob. He said meaningfully, "That''s not all my


    wishful thinking... I''m afraid you''re the one who will be disappointed..."


    "Do you think I will believe your lie?"


    "Maybe you don''t believe me... But what about L? She must still believe me. Otherwise, why did she


    stop you?"


    Jacob also felt strange. They hade to this point, but Jacob didn''t expect that L still let Murphy


    go at thest step... Jacob wondered what L was afraid of.


    So Jacob clenched his fists and looked at Murphy fiercely. "Do you think you can escape by luck?


    Murphy, don''t go too far! Or, you will be punished!"


    After saying that, Jacob turned around and left decisively.


    In the lounge, Kate also stared at L with a smile. "L, about your pregnancy, I want to have a talk


    with you alone... I think Anna should bring two sses of hot water..."


    Noticing the coldness in Kate''s eyes, L waved her hand and said, "Anna, you can go first."


    Anna nodded uneasily and walked out, with the door ajar. Then she listened carefully.


    Sitting on the sofa, L sighed and said, "Kate, can''t you really see through Murphy?"


    "How could I not know what kind of person he is? It''s just because I know what kind of person he is that


    I feel so painful..." With a pale face, Kate covered her chest in pain and looked at L sadly. "You


    know, if it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have met Murphy... You are our matchmaker..."


    "Kate..." L knew that what Kate said was true and could not exin.


    "I don''t want him to be like this! But please save his face for me. Although he did something wrong, I


    love him..."


    L was speechless sometimes because of the affection of Kate.


    "You love him, but you can''t deny that he has done something wrong! Kate, wake up! Don''t be so


    stubborn. He is hopeless! Murphy has done a lot of bad things. Neither Jacob nor I will let him go!" L


    said firmly.


    Kate shook her head helplessly and smiled bitterly. "What are you talking about? You won''t let him go?


    Then why didn''t you ask Jacob to take Murphy away? Why did you let him go just now?


    "I..." L hesitated and curled her lips. She opened her mouth to say something, but did not say it.


    Kate said meaningfully, "I know you are pregnant. You can''t do too much. But do you really want to


    have this baby?"


    Hearing this, L opened her eyes wide and swallowed hard. "What... What do you know?"


    Kate hold L''s hand and replied, "L, I know nothing. But I think that you''d better not give birth to


    your child. What do you think? What if the two families can''t live in peace after the baby is born?"


    L felt extremely cold all over. She shook her head and said, "No! This is my child! I have to give birth


    to the baby. I don''t know what you are talking about..." And then L shook off Kate''s hand, stood up


    and shook her head.


    At this time, Kate said sharply, "Of course you know what I''m talking about! You know very well that the


    child is likely to be Murphy''s, aren''t you?"


    "Why... Why did you say that?"


    Kate snorted, "I just heard your conversation before and found that you had done something bad


    behind my back! How can you deserve me, L?"


    L looked at Kate in surprise and uneasiness, her face pale. "I''m sorry... Kate... I really don''t know


    what happened. I want to pretend that nothing has happened... I was drunk and didn''t know what


    happened! So far, I still can''t remember... I didn''t mean to hurt you..."

 Chapter 405 I Heard Everything

    Chapter 405 I Heard Everything


    With tears in her eyes, L looked at Kate sadly and painfully. "I really didn''t expect such a thing to


    happen! I know I have done something I shouldn''t have done, but I have never thought about being


    together with Murphy! Murphy lied to you. He did everything to make me go abroad with him. I suspect


    that... he drugged me that night..."


    Hearing this, Kate shouted, "Shut up! How can you nder my husband? L! You slept with my


    husband, and you even ndered him for rape you? Why didn''t you say that you seduce my husband


    first? If it weren''t for you, how could he do those wrong things again? He has promised me to change


    the past, but it''s you! You are going to destroy my family and my happiness!"


    With a pale face and tearful eyes, Kate cried bitterly.


    At that moment, L was a little flustered and trembled all over. She shook her head violently and said,


    "It''s not me..."


    "Stop quibbling! I heard your conversation clearly!" Sobbing, Kate continued, "You''re pregnant. But he


    said it was him, and he wanted to take you away... You have been together behind my back. And I was


    trying to hide it for you! I don''t want to lose him and you... But you did this to me... And you even want


    to take my husband away from me... L, how can you be so ungrateful to me?! What did I do wrong?"


    "Kate... It''s all my fault. I can''t exin for what happened, because even I am a victim... I can''t exin


    to you, nor do I want to pass the buck. But I can tell you for sure that I don''t want to destroy your family,


    nor do I want to do anything else with Murphy! He did everything! Please see his face clearly. Don''t be


    so stubborn and fall in love with him!"


    Kate pushed L away and said, "I won''t give up my husband! Even if he did something wrong, I will


    forgive him. Because I love him, I won''t let him go! I just think that you have done something wrong.


    Don''t me it all on him... I can forgive you for hurting me. As long as you let him go and promise me


    not to pursue this matter, then I can pretend that I know nothing..."


    Frowning, L muttered to herself, ''What on earth is Kate thinking about? Will she just forgive Murphy


    for what he has done?''


    ''But what about me? Now even Kate knows it... If I don''t promise Kate, will she tell everyone that?''


    ''Should I take the initiative to tell Jacob?''


    In fact, L had nned not to admit that the child was Murphy''s.


    But now, she didn''t expect that things were getting more and moreplicated.


    And now Kate also knew it.


    L was flustered. Biting her lips, she weakly sat on the sofa and muttered, "The child is mine,


    Jacob''s, not Murphy''s! You can''t threaten me with this..."


    Kate said softly, "I''m not threatening you. I just think that since you don''t want Jacob to know this


    secret, I and Murphy can keep it for you! In this way, Jacob will never doubt who is the father of your


    child! Even if the baby is born and it is confirmed to be Murphy''s, we won''t interfere... But, if you really


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    want to hurt Murphy, I won''t allow you to give birth to this child! I don''t agree no matter its father is


    Murphy or not!"


    Staring firmly at L, Kate said in an unquestionable resolute tone.


    Hearing that, L smiled bitterly. "You are threatening me..."


    "Okay, you can take it as a threat! I can do anything for Murphy. Because I love him, so I''m willing to


    forgive him and you... L, you are my good friend. I even treat you as my sister... I''m also a victim of


    this kind of thing. Don''t hurt him for me, okay?"


    Hearing what Kate said, L froze in ce... She had nned to deal with Mr. and Mrs. Zheng first


    and then get even with Murphy...


    But she knew very well that Jacob was just making apromise for the time being and would


    continue to deal with Murphy in the future. If she agreed to the request of Kate, she wondered how she


    exined it to Jacob.


    L knew that Jacob must have misunderstood her again.


    Besides, she didn''t intend to let go of the bad guy, Murphy... Because L thought that Murphy had


    done so many bad things. It was easy for him to let him go.


    So she couldn''t agree to let him go!


    However, if she didn''t agree, she didn''t know what Kate would do.


    So L said with tears in her eyes, "Kate, it shouldn''t be like this! I''ll exin it clearly to Jacob. I''ll solve


    the problem of the baby by myself! But I can''t promise you..."


    Hearing this, Kate suddenly stood up, looked down and said angrily, "L! Why do you have to destroy


    my family?"


    "Kate..."


    "Enough! Don''t say anything more. I''m so disappointed! But I tell you, if you want to destroy my family, I


    will also destroy your family! I''m going to tell Jacob that your child is not his. It''s Murphy''s!"


    "No!"


    L hurriedly tried to stop Kate, but the next moment she was stunned and stared at the man standing


    at the door.


    At this time, Jacob looked at L in shock.


    The two of them looked at each other speechlessly, terrified and uneasy.


    "Kate, what are you talking about? What do you mean by ''the child is not mine''?" Jacob''s hands were


    full of cold sweat.


    It never urred to Kate that Jacob was standing at the door and heard everything. She sneered,


    "Don''t you know that? L has already slept with Murphy! You have been cuckolded!"


    Shocked, Jacob strode to L and shook his head, "No! How? You and Murphy... No, you won''t. You


    love me!"


    Jacob''s heart ached.


    "Jacob... I... I love you..." Tears welled up in L''s eyes and broke down. "I''m sorry... I didn''t mean to


    lie to you... I don''t know what happened..."


    L didn''t know how to exin.


    She held Jacob''s hand tightly and said in a trembling voice, "Jacob... You can curse me. It''s my fault..."


    "Yes! It is her fault! The night they came back, they had sex! She was pregnant that night! I heard them


    talking on the phone! Jacob, you should tell your wife not to seduce other people''s husbands!" said


    Kate harshly.


    "What? The night you came back?" With his brows knitted tightly, Jacob grabbed L''s hand very hard.


    "You mean you were together that night?"


    L felt a sharp pain in her wrist. She knew that Jacob was really angry. She cried and said, "I don''t


    know what happened. I was drunk and saw Murphy the second morning... I really don''t know what


    happened. I don''t have any memory about that night... Sorry... I..."


    Before finishing her words, L breathed quickly and fainted in the arms of Jacob...

 Chapter 406 Its Me!

    Chapter 406 It''s Me!


    L lost all her consciousness and fell directly into Jacob''s arms.


    "L!" Jacob shouted, lifted L up and snapped at Kate, "Don''t get close to her again! The baby is


    mine, not Murphy''s! I hope you can find out the truth!"


    "It''s not up to you, Jacob! They must have an affair!"


    Jacob took a quick nce at Kate and didn''t talk to her anymore. He looked at Anna at the door and


    said, "You stay at the scene to deal with Mr. and Mrs. Zheng! Paul! Go with me!"


    "Okay!"


    Then Jacob rushed out.


    On the way, Jacob held L''s hand tightly. The cold touch made him feel uneasy.


    He didn''t know what was wrong. He remembered that he was with L that night. He wondered why


    L said that there was an ident with Murphy.


    Jacob knew that there must be some misunderstanding.


    Perhaps it was because of the lie made by Murphy that L thought it was him. That was why L


    was so strange these days...


    Thinking of L''s weird behaviors after pregnancy, Jacob was sure of his guess.


    ''Damn it! How could Murphy deceive L with this?!'' Jacob thought in his mind.


    "Paul, hurry up!"


    Jacob knew that it must be because of the baby, so L fainted all of a sudden.


    ''L, don''t let anything happen to you and our baby!''


    ''I won''t let anything happen to you!''


    "Don''t care about the red light. Just run! I need to go to the hospital right now! Do you hear me?" Jacob


    shouted Paul with an anxious tone.


    Paul nodded hard and looked back worriedly. L''s eyes were closed and her face was pale. It was no


    wonder that Jacob was so nervous.


    Jacob stroked L''s hair and said in a trembling voice, "L, the baby is mine. You didn''t do anything


    wrong to anyone! You didn''t! Murphy lied to you! You have to give birth to our baby!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    After L was sent to the emergency room, Jacob paced back and forth in the corridor, feeling uneasy.


    At this time, Fiona, Barry and Ryan also rushed over and asked about L.


    Others didn''t know that L was pregnant, so they were more worried.


    "What happened?" Ryan asked nervously.


    Fiona was jealous and curled her lips discontentedly. She pulled Ryan''s arm and said, "Don''t be in


    such a hurry. Everything will be fine."


    Ryan coughed and took a step back awkwardly.


    Barry walked over Paul and asked, "What''s going on? Boss doesn''t look well! Did L faint because


    she was tired?"


    "You don''t know?" Frowning in confusion, Paul said in a low voice, "You''d better ask Mr. Jacobter!"


    Hearing this, Barry became more worried and said, ''I am more worried! Tell me what happened! How


    could L faint?! How did you protect her?"


    "Well... It''s really not my fault..."


    At this moment, Jacob said firmly, "Enough! Stop guessing! L is fine!


    She is just pregnant."


    "What?"


    "She is pregnant!"


    Everyone eximed in surprise, "Is that true?"


    Jacob smiled and said, "Yes, it''s true! But, she upset the fetus... But I believe that she will be fine, and


    the baby will be fine."


    Hearing this, Barry was relieved, but he was still worried and thought, ''I was not here for only a few


    days, something bad has happen!''


    Fiona opened her eyes wide and hugged Ryan happily, "Ah! It means I''m going to be an aunt?"


    Ryan pushed away Fiona''s hand and nodded helplessly, "Yes... You are going to be an aunt... Why are


    you so excited?!"


    ''You are not going to be a mother!''


    Looking at Ryan, Fiona blinked her eyes and said, "You are going to be uncle..."


    "Ahem..." Ryan coughed and waved his hand, "What are you talking about? Are you crazy?"


    "I''m not crazy! Before the baby is born, I can definitely get you!" Fiona said firmly, holding Ryan''s hand,


    "I heard that you have a party tonight. I''m going to celebrate it for you!"


    Ryan shook his head and snapped, "Let''s not talk about that now... That is not important. Now L''s


    situation is the most important!"


    Fiona''s eyes widened as she approached him. "If you don''t object, I''ll take it as acquiescence!"


    Ryan rolled his eyes helplessly, got rid of Fiona and walked to the side of Barry. "Barry, let''s go to buy


    some drink first."


    And then he ran away immediately.


    He thought he should stay away from Fiona.


    Without getting angry, Fiona jumped to Jacob and said, "Brother, don''t worry. Sister-inw will be fine!"


    "I know," said Jacob firmly, nodding his head.


    He believed that L would definitely give birth to their baby safely and smoothly... There was nothing


    to stop their happiness!


    ''L, you promised me!'' Jacob thought.


    He stood quietly at the door. What happened around seemed to have nothing to do with him... His heart


    was all tied to L in the emergency room.


    Anyway, he would not allow that to happen!


    When L woke up, the first thing she saw was the worried look on Jacob''s face.


    She covered her head in a trance and asked, "What''s wrong with me?"


    Jacob held L''s hand tightly, stroked her head, and said gently, "L, you''re fine, so is our child..."


    "Our child?" L suddenly remembered what happened before she passed out. Her face turned pale


    and she shook her head in horror. "I''m sorry... Jacob, I can exin it to you... I really didn''t mean it! I


    don''t know what happened. It was just an ident... I drank too much that night and knew nothing! I


    really thought it was you..."


    "It''s me!" Jacob said in a hurry, "L, you didn''t mistake me for someone else. That''s me! Murphy is


    lying to you! I was with you that night!"


    L''s pupils widened and her expression was dull. "What... What did you say?"


    "My silly wife, how could you be so silly?! Murphy lied to you. How could you believe him?! You know


    he can''t be trusted so easily!" Jacob couldn''t help butugh. He rubbed L''s head and found that her


    hair was in a mess.


    L waspletely stunned and shook her head suddenly. "Are you telling the truth? Are you kidding


    me?"


    L couldn''t believe it!


    She wondered how it happened.


    "Why should I lie to you?! If you really do something wrong to me, I will be angry! How could I lie to


    you?! L, can''t you remember anything? That night, I found you and then I took you away... We didn''t


    go home. We went to a hotel..."


    "Yes... It''s a hotel..."


    "Something happened in thepany the second day. I left without saying a word, but I left you a


    message... Besides, I asked Jane to pick you up for me!"

 Chapter 407 Only Happiness Left

    Chapter 407 Only Happiness Left


    Tears streamed down L''s face. She nodded vigorously and said, "Yes! I saw Jane, but I thought it


    was a coincidence... I didn''t know that Jane picked me up on purpose! And Jane didn''t have time to tell


    me anything..."


    L widened her eyes and smiled happily. "It''s really you. I''m right. It''s really you who''s with me, right?"


    Jacob nodded seriously, "It''s me! Of course, it''s me!"


    "I just said that I didn''t make a mistake. I didn''t feel anything wrong!" L shouted excitedly, and her


    mood became iparably cheerful. In an instant, she seemed to understand everything and clear,


    "It''s you! It''s really you! I thought that I even mistake you for someone else, so that I also med


    myself."


    L hugged Jacob excitedly and joyfully, sobbing and constantly pounding his back. "Why didn''t you


    say until now that I was afraid for so long! Do you know how painful, guilty and desperate I am?"


    Jacob chuckled and held L in his arms tofort her. "Silly girl, you didn''t tell me that you


    misunderstood! I thought you knew... Otherwise, why didn''t I doubt the condition of your child? Don''t


    you think about it?"


    Jacob let go of L, stroked her face and wiped her tears. "Well, don''t cry. How can you be a mother if


    you cry like this?"


    Hearing this, L immediately held back her tears and wiped them away. "Yes, is our child all right?"


    "The baby is fine. But the doctor said that you should not be emotional and your mood should not


    fluctuate too much. Take good care of yourself, and we can definitely have our own child!"


    L threw herself into Jacob''s arms and listened to his heartbeat. "Okay! I promise you, I will be


    obedient and won''t do anything reckless."


    Jacob nodded with satisfaction and smiled, "That''s right. Nothing is more important than you now."


    "Jacob, do you know how happy I am?"


    "L, do you know how happy I am with you?"


    Jacob held L in his arms with all his strength, "I will make you happier too!"


    L only hoped that from now on, there were only the word left in their dictionary, happiness.


    The plot of Mr. and Mrs. Zheng was exposed. L exined to her friends about the matter of running


    away from marriage, and her identity was naturally left behind.


    She didn''t find her biological parents this time. Instead, she knew that her biological parents might have


    died a long time ago, so she gave up. She would never look for the truth of her birth again.


    Anyway, she had to keep a faith in herself.


    She thought that as long as she didn''t know who her biological parents were, she could imagine that


    everything was still at the beginning.


    On the second day after L was hospitalized, Kate came to see her with Florence in her arms.


    In fact, L didn''t wee Kate. After all, she was threatened by Kate''s words that day. But because


    of the name of Florence, L always liked Florence.


    L looked at Florence silently and stroked her belly, her heart was filled with warmth.


    She thought that her child would be as cute and good-looking as Florence!


    L began to look forward to the appearance of her and Jacob''s child.


    Seeing that L was in a daze, Kate couldn''t help but take a few steps forward and sat on the edge of


    the bed. "L, how do you feel?"


    "Well, not bad."


    Kate frowned and said, "L, are you still mad at me? You must be angry! I know you were angry that I


    threatened you that day. You think I was wrong, but please think for me. As a wife and a mother, how


    could I not consider Murphy? I helped him for myself..."


    "All right! Kate, you don''t have to say anything more! You were cheated by Murphy. I didn''t have any


    rtionship with him at all. He just wanted to cheat me, but in order to unmask him that day, I was just


    trying to endure it! I didn''t expose him in order to stall him! But I know very well that nothing happened


    between me and him!"


    L said firmly with determination in her eyes.


    "You mean... nothing happened between you two?" Kate asked in surprise, frowning.


    L nodded with a smile, "Yes! I didn''t do anything wrong to you and Jacob! Everything was induced


    by Murphy on purpose! Even you were cheated by him, weren''t you?"


    "How could this be?" Kate was a little shocked. She had thought that something really happened


    between L and Murphy, so she had secretly wanted to kill L... But she never thought that it was


    just a misunderstanding.


    "Kate, you can''t believe what Murphy said! He lied to me and you in order to achieve his goal! Do you


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    still want to help him?" asked L, frowning.


    Kate shook her head in confusion, her face pale. "What can I do? He is my husband. I love him so


    much. I don''t know how to stop loving him. I can''t let him go!"


    Hearing this, L thought that Kate really loved Murphy. Even she didn''t care whether it was true or


    not, good or bad.


    But L wondered what Kate would do if Murphy continued to do something evil.


    "Kate, I can''t do what you want me to do! Now it proves that he has been lying to me all the time. He


    even did that kind of thing to hurt me and Jacob by taking advantage of my identity. I can''t do nothing!


    Even if I can let him go, Jacob won''t sit by and do nothing!"


    Holding L''s hand, Kate said anxiously, "It''s because of Jacob that Ie to beg you! He has already


    started to take actions. He has found out and reported all thepanies that Murphy has made


    abroad, and even thepanies that Murphy and Ellie have cooperated with have some problems..."


    All of a sudden, L asked loudly, "Kate? You know it, don''t you? You know what Murphy has done,


    don''t you?" Do you deliberately indulge him?"


    With a frown, Kate said, "I do know something... But I know I can''t stop him... Since he wants to do it,


    so I can''t hold him back. I can only let him do it! No matter how bad it is, I''m still here... But as soon as


    Jacob took action, he was so ruthless that he directly put all the illegal things on Murphy!"


    "What? Why do you say that?"


    "You know what kind of person Sean is! He had done something against thew and discipline, and


    now he had escaped and disappeared! But Jacob wouldn''t let it go. Now Murphy takes all the


    responsibilities! Ellie''s family also made here back! Only Murphy... He can''t be in jail. I and


    Florence can''t lose him! L, what do you think I should do? I really don''t know what to do!"

 Chapter 408 Honey, You Are So Cruel

    Chapter 408 Honey, You Are So Cruel


    L''s tone was firm, not affected by Kate. "He deserves it! If we hadn''t discovered it, do you know what


    the consequences would be? Obviously, it was not as easy as letting him go! His stand of hostility


    against us can no longer be changed! Either he or we will die!"


    Although L said it seriously, that was the truth.


    She knew that she couldn''t be softhearted any more.


    Last time, L let go of Murphy because of the death of Flora. So she was cheated by him so


    miserably that she almost had irreparable consequences!


    So this time, no matter what, L decided that she couldn''t let Murphy escape easily!


    "L, do you have to force Murphy to a dead end?" Kate gripped L''s hand so hard that L frowned


    and felt a little pain.


    With an unhappy look on her face, L immediately shook off Kate''s hand and said, "Why didn''t


    begged for me when Murphy cornered me? Have you ever persuaded him not to do anything bad?


    Have you ever asked him to let us go?"


    Facing L''s counterattack, Kate withdrew her hand with a guilty conscience and grinned awkwardly. "I


    did..."


    "Okay, I believe you have persuaded him for the time being, but has he ever heard what you said? If he


    had listened to you, things wouldn''t have ended up like this! Kate, how can you let me do such a thing?


    Have you ever thought of me? "


    "But if he is in trouble, what about me and Florence?! I can''t live alone! L, why don''t you let him go


    for me? Am I not as good as Flora in your heart?" Kate shook her head sadly and looked disappointed.


    "How can they bepared?"


    L said in a loud voice. "It''s just because I''ve let Murphy go once, so it won''t be a second time! Don''t


    you understand?"


    "Of course I don''t understand! How can I understand?! If something happens to your husband today,


    you will alsoe to beg me! L, what do you think you will do?"


    With sharp and dissatisfaction in her eyes, Kate looked straight at L.


    L took a deep breath and sneered, "My husband, Jacob, has never done such a thing! And he won''t


    let me beg anyone else! I have confidence in him. Even if he did something wrong, I will take the


    responsibility with him instead of passing the buck! Kate, your problem is not right at all! So there was


    no need to ask! No matter what you say, I won''t speak for Murphy, let alone let him go!"


    Kate''s eyes were red with anger. She took a deep breath and said, "L! Are you determined to kill


    Murphy? Why are you so heartless?"


    "Kate, I''m very tired. I''m pregnant and need a rest. If you don''t have anything else to do, you can leave


    now!" L didn''t want to tangle with her anymore. Because she knew that no matter what, Kate


    wouldn''t understand.


    With a long face, Kate shook her head disappointedly and stood up at once. "Okay, since you two are


    enemies with us in public, I won''t stand on ceremony! I won''t allow anyone to hurt Murphy! No one is


    allowed to touch him without my permission!"


    After saying that, Kate turned around and left.


    L sighed helplessly and shook her head. "It seems that it''s really irreparable. Kate, don''t me me."


    The night fell. L was reading a book when Jacob slipped in.


    "It''s sote. Why don''t you go to bed? Are you waiting for me?" Jacob went straight to the bed, got


    close to L''s fragrant body and smelled it.


    Hearing this, L smiled softly, "I just can''t fall asleep and want to read, so I''m not waiting for you!"


    "You aren''t waiting for me? L, you have learned to lie to me? If you didn''t wait for me, why do you


    take the books upside down?"


    It suddenly dawned on L that the book was indeed upside down. She curled her lips with a guilty


    conscience and said, "I''m absent-minded, not because of you! Don''t you know what time it is? Why do


    youe back now?"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As soon as Jacob reached out his hand, L got into his arms automatically. He held her in his arms


    and said gently, "I have something to deal with and took up some time. I heard that you didn''t have


    much dinner."


    "I just left the hospital and have no appetite," L said in a low voice, feeling a little apologetic.


    "I asked Daisy to prepare some food. They will be deliveredter. You need to eat them all."


    "You are too domineering! I know. You have to say that even if I don''t want to eat, I have to eat for the


    baby in my belly, right?" L pouted and leaned in Jacob''s arms. "I just don''t want to eat! I throw up


    whatever I eat! But Grandma and Daisy want me to eat everything... I can''t escape their pressure and


    temptation. Why are you still persuading me?"


    Jacob patted L''s back and felt sorry for her. "Ouch, are you feeling bad? Then I''ll cook something


    delicious for you tomorrow. Will you eat it?"


    Pursing her lips, L thought for a while and nodded, "If you cook for me and apany me, I can


    also consider..."


    "Louisa, I think you have nothing to fear now!" Jacob looked affectionately at L in his arms, raised


    her chin with his big hand, and smiled wickedly. "You are so arrogant, aren''t you?"


    L smiled sweetly, grabbed his big hand and bit it hard. "Ah! I''m pregnant with your baby son. Do you


    dare to make me unhappy?"


    "Of course I dare not. But how do you know it''s a boy? I''m looking forward to have a daughter as


    beautiful as flowers and jade!" When Jacob saw Florence, he thought it would be great if he had such a


    lovely daughter...


    Unfortunately, Florence was the daughter of Murphy.


    But finally, Jacob would also have his own daughter!


    Looking at the tenderness and affection in Jacob''s eyes, L curled her lips and said jealously, "You


    seem to love the daughter very much!"


    "I just like to our daughter! As long as she is as beautiful as you."


    Hearing this, L smiled, and the dimples on her face were very beautiful. "So... I am beautiful?"


    "If you are not beautiful, how could I like you?" said Jacob deliberately, ying with L''s hand.


    "Oh? It turns out that you just like my beauty..." L turned around obstinately and hummed


    coquettishly.


    Jacob couldn''t helpughing and looked at L, "Beauty?" He raised her chin and said, "It''s true that


    your beauty has seduced me and made me unable to control myself!"


    Hearing that, L pushed Jacob away and snapped, "You have to try your best to hold back you. Don''t


    mess around!"


    Jacob sighed deeply and shook his head helplessly, pretending to be disappointed. "Honey, you are so


    cruel!"


    "If I don''t be cruel to you, I will suffer! Behave yourself. Go to take a shower and then hold me to sleep!"


    After saying that, L pushed Jacob out of bed.


    Jacobined, "You don''t let me touch you and I still have to hold you. You are torturing me on


    purpose!" And then he smiled wickedly again. "But after a while, don''t move around by yourself... Then


    I won''t let you go..."

 Chapter 409 An Unreasonable Woman

    Chapter 409 An Unreasonable Woman


    Life seemed to have returned to peace.


    There would be no Mr. and Mrs. Zheng in her world anymore, and no Murphy would disturb her.


    She didn''t care how Jacob would deal with the rest of the matter, nor did she want to ask. She just


    wanted to take care of the baby in her belly.


    There would never be such an important thing in her life again.


    Ever since she was pregnant, she had be more and more maternal.


    Although she couldn''t eat well or sleep well, her heart was full of happiness and gratitude when she


    thought of the baby that belonged to her and him in her belly.


    No matter how much pain she had suffered, it was worth it.


    Grandma and Daisy tried every means to arrange food for her. Almost every day, Jacob would go


    home to have dinner with her on time. He would eat whatever she ate, and even in a special way to


    force her to eat when no one was around.


    For example.


    "Have some. I heard from Daisy that you vomited up all the food you ate today. I know you are


    ufortable, but... "


    "No! I know what you want to say! But I throw up everything I eat. Even if I eat now, I will throw upter.


    Then why do I still eat? "


    She pouted and said discontentedly.


    The reasonable exnation made Jacob speechless for a while.


    "Then you sleptst night. You wake up anyway. Don''t sleep tonight."


    With her eyes wide open, L said angrily, "You''re being unreasonable!"


    "You are making trouble out of nothing!"


    "Okay... I haven''t given birth to the baby yet, but you begin to dislike me for making trouble out of


    nothing. You are heartless! Jacob, I don''t want to have a baby for you anymore! " L shouted angrily.


    Speechless, Jacob rolled his eyes and sighed, "I''m heartless or you''re too unreasonable!"


    He suspected that L must have suffered from prenatal depression.


    "Oh, I see, Jacob. Do you really think I''m making trouble out of nothing? I think I''ve gone too far too,


    but what should I do? I''m very angry, very unhappy, just unhappy..." She lowered her head in


    disappointment and sighed, "I''m probably crazy."


    Jacob held her tightly, "I don''t allow you to scold yourself."


    "But someone just said that I was making trouble out of nothing. Don''t you feel self-contradictory to say


    that?"


    "Of course not. In this world, only I can criticize you. No one has the right to criticize you just one word


    except me! Even you can''t do that! " He raised his eyebrows and squinted his eyes.


    "That makes no sense. Why are you so domineering?" said L with augh.


    "That''s who I am!" He pulled her into his arms and said softly, "If you don''t want to eat, I''ll feed you..."


    As soon as he finished his words, he took action.


    Her grandmother, who was sitting next to them, quickly covered her eyes and peeked through her


    fingers.


    Standing behind them, Daisy couldn''t bear to look straight at them, but she was also excited with a


    smile on her face.


    Soon, Granny stood up, pulled Daisy''s hand, pouted and said softly, "Let''s go and let the couple have a


    good ''meal''!"


    "Yes! Mrs. Gu! " The two of them walked away carefully.


    "HMM..."


    L''s face immediately flushed red. She could do nothing to push him away. After all, he was so


    strong!


    "Ja... Jacob... HMM... "


    Their lips and teeth clung to each other. He fed his shy little wife bit by bit and held her in his arms


    domineeringly and arbitrarily.


    L''s aura became weaker and weaker.


    Swoosh! She finally got the air again and tried to breathe.


    Jacob smiled withcency, "Do you want to eat by yourself now?"


    "That''s enough. I can eat by myself. I don''t want to be manipted by you. " She waved her hand and


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    immediately escaped from his arms, sitting obediently on the seat.


    ''Grandma and Daisy have already run away.


    Damn it! It''s all Jacob''s fault. I''m so humiliated in front of Grandma!


    But why didn''t he feel shy at all?'' L thought to herself.


    "Don''t mess around!"


    Of course, Jacob knew that she was shy. His little wife was really easy to blush. They had been


    married for a long time, but she was still shy easily.


    He smiled, "So do you want to eat?"


    "I''ve told you that I can eat. But don''t me me for throwing up on youter." She smiled defiantly.


    Jacob nodded, "As long as you are willing to eat well, I will promise you whatever you do, not to


    mention spitting on me."


    Hearing that, L rolled her eyes and got close to his face. "Promise me everything? You just said?"


    "What do you want?"


    She smiled and squinted, "Then I want to go..."


    "What?"


    "Don''t against me in a hurry. I mean I want to take a walk. Youe with me!"


    She looked at him with expectation and seemed to be very anxious.


    Jacob also knew that she had been staying at home recently. She couldn''t go out for a walk, so he


    agreed.


    "Okay, let''s go out for a walk. I''ll be with you."


    L immediately jumped over happily and kissed him on the face.


    Jacob hugged her, angry and helpless.


    Jacob took her out to rx herself. When they arrived at an open-air cafe, she wanted to have a rest


    and sat down to chat.


    "Are you really not going to tell me how to deal with it?" She sat opposite and asked casually.


    Jacob stirred the coffee gently, and a fierce light shed through his deep eyes. "Of course everything


    is handled well. You don''t need to worry about. But if Murphy and Katee to you again, you just


    ignore them. "


    "You know that Kate came to me." She pouted, "She tried every means to make me let go of Murphy


    for the second time, but I didn''t agree! They couldn''t make it! I won''t believe them this time! "


    Jacob gazed at her deeply, "Very good. You''ve grown up!"


    "After going through so many things, there would be no help if I don''t make progress!" She shook her


    head and sighed, "So, how far is it going about Murphy? What are you going to do? "


    "Are you not curious? You haven''t asked me for a long time..."


    "I... I just think that there would be a result by now! You came back early this morning. It seems that


    everything has been solved. So I guess it should be over! Tell me, what did you do to Murphy? "


    When Jacob was about to say something, a gust of wind blew, and someone came in front of them,


    grabbed L, and snapped, "L, you really have to help me this time! Because I found your father! "


    L frowned and looked at the person in front of her in shock. "What are you talking about, Kate?"

 Chapter 410 Im Not Afraid Of Anything

    Chapter 410 I''m Not Afraid Of Anything


    Jacob grabbed Kate''s hand and said angrily, "Don''t do what your husband has done. Do you think we


    will be fooled?"


    L also said seriously, "Don''t lie anymore, okay? I won''t trust you anymore! You lied to me, didn''t


    you? That''s all your can do? Do you still want to deceive me into falling into a trap and let go of


    Murphy?"


    "No, no, L, you misunderstood me. I didn''t lie to you! Your biological father is my stepfather, Eric!"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Shocked, L stood up and shook her head in confusion. "What are you talking about? Even if you


    want to lie to me, don''t pull father* out! "(* TN: here father means sworn father)


    "I didn''t lie. Why don''t you believe me?! He is your biological father! I knew he was looking for his own


    daughter, but I didn''t know who her daughter was. It was not until today that I saw him investigating you


    that I knew the time he lost his daughter coincided with the time you lost. His daughter looked like you


    when she was a child. The photo is here. Look!"


    Kate took out an old photo, in which a delicate girl could be faintly seen. L and Jacob lowered their


    heads and looked at the photo carefully.


    L covered her mouth and shook her head in disbelief. "It really..."


    It was undeniable that the girl in the photo looked like L, but Jacob still didn''t believe what Kate said.


    He sneered, "Just this photo, do you mean that L is the daughter of Eric? What''s your purpose?


    Kate!"


    "My purpose?! Jacob, L, if you don''t believe in Murphy, don''t you believe in me? How can I lie to


    you?" Looking at L with a firm expression, Kate said, "Trust me! I didn''t lie to you about it. I knew


    you wouldn''t believe me, but I still said it because it was the truth! If you don''t believe me, you can ask


    your Godfather. He doesn''t dare to tell you about it."


    L''s tangled expression appeared on her face and she looked at Jacob uneasily.


    Jacob said in a deep voice, "We will find out whether it''s true or not."


    "The reason why I am in a hurry to see you is that I want to tell you the news as soon as possible... I


    know that L is very sad because of her family background. I''m afraid that her sadness will affect her


    health... So I think it will be a good thing if she really finds her biological father."


    Kate looked at L and said, "I''ll ask uncle toe over sometime. And then you can talk to him face


    to face."


    "No, thanks. Kate, we will deal with it by ourselves! It''s gettingte. We''ve been out for a long time. We


    have to go back!" As he spoke, Jacob held L''s hand and turned around to leave. But L didn''t


    move. She turned to look at Kate and said, "Thank you for telling me the news. Jacob is right. We will


    find out whether it''s true or not by ourselves. But no matter what my rtionship with Eric is, I''m afraid


    it has nothing to do with the matter of Murphy!"


    With a slight smile, L took Jacob''s hand and left, leaving stunned Kate standing there with a long


    face. Kate said alone, "Believe it or not!"


    When L and Jacob went back home absentmindedly. L didn''t say a word and just wanted to go


    back to her room to have a rest.


    Jacob knew that L still trusted Kate.


    "I''ll go to Eric tomorrow and ask him in person. The result is still unknown. Don''t worry." Jacob walked


    to L andforted her.


    "I know the possibility is very low. Although I look like that person, it''s still different... And how could it


    be possible? How could it be such a coincidence? What a coincidence? I still can''t believe it! Grandma


    said my mother had passed away But father..."


    Speaking of this, L suddenly understood. She shook her head and said, "Does grandma mean that


    my mother passed away and my father is still alive? Is it possible that..."


    At this moment, L suddenly remembered that when she was abroad, Eric had taken good care of


    her. Apart from the fact that Rachel loved L, maybe Eric had already suspected her.


    But L wondered why Eric didn''t mention it.


    She was confused and looked at Jacob for help. "What do you think?"


    "L, I think that it''s possible. Because I have investigated your background and got the news... But


    when I saw the photo today, I also doubted that you were his daughter. After all, you really looked like


    each other when you were children... Don''t worry. I will arrange the paternity test tomorrow. I will do the


    most important thing first and then talk about other things. After all, many things can be faked, and


    DNA can''t be faked."


    Hearing this, L nodded vigorously. "You are right. The most important thing is DNA. The only thing I


    can believe now is DNA."


    If it hadn''t been for the matter about Murphy, L would have been very happy to hear it at this time.


    But she had been wrong once and didn''t want to make a second mistake!


    Jacob nodded heavily, "Okay, don''t worry. I''ll go to Eric tomorrow. If he is really your father and our


    child has a grandfather, isn''t it a good thing? If it''s just a misunderstanding, don''t be sad, okay?"


    In fact, Jacob had heard about it before, but he was not sure at all. So he didn''t tell L the result, but


    he didn''t expect it to be destroyed by Kate again!


    Hearing his words, L nodded obediently. "Okay, I know. Don''t worry. I''m very clear and rational. I


    won''t affect the baby But on one condition, you will promise me, won''t you?"


    L looked at Jacob expectantly, with hesitation on her face. She didn''t know if he would agree or not.


    Jacob sighed and said helplessly, "I know. You want to go with me, right?"


    L bit her lips, hugged Jacob, leaned against his chest and said, "I promise you that I will be fine. I


    won''t be excited. I will protect myself well! As you know, the baby is three months old. There will be no


    big problem. As long as I pay attention to it. I can''t always hide behind you and don''t go out. It''s not a


    dangerous thing to meet father and mother *. Even if it''s dangerous, you and Paul will be there, right?


    (* TN: here father and mother mean sworn father and sworn mother)? Can I? Let me do it! Okay?"


    "L, you know I can''t do anything to you, right? So you are so unscrupulous!" said Jacob in a deep


    voice.


    "I know you won''t refuse me." L raised her head, looked at Jacob''s face and smiled, "That''s settled.


    Anyway, you are here. I''m not afraid of anything."

 Chapter 411 Missing Daughter

    Chapter 411 Missing Daughter


    "Mr. Eric, I think it''s necessary for us to meet. In the YS Cafe."


    After receiving the phone call from Jacob, Eric was in a state of distraction, not knowing how to tell


    Rachel.


    At this time, Rachel put down her knife and fork, stood up elegantly and walked to Eric''s side. "Honey,


    apany me to the art exhibitionter! My favorite painter is here to hold an art exhibition. As you


    know, I have always..."


    "Honey, I''m afraid I can''t apany you this time." Eric refused indifferently and grabbed one of


    Rachel''s hands. "I''ll pick you upter."


    "Why? You aren''t going to thepany today, right? I heard you talking to the assistant just now. I


    thought you were going to see the art exhibition with me..." Rachel looked at Eric in confusion.


    Eric shook his head, "I have something important to see Jacob today. I will apany you to the art


    exhibition another day."


    Rachel lowered her head in disappointment. "I thought you woulde with me today, but you said


    you weren''t with me... Jacob? What can happen between you and Jacob? Is it about business?"


    "HMM... I will tell you in detail when Ie back."


    Eric held Rachel''s hand and said seriously.


    Confused, Rachel frowned and asked, "Why are you so mysterious? Forget it. You can''t apany


    me. I have to find something to do by myself!"


    "Mom, why don''t you go with uncle and see what kind of business they are doing?" All of a sudden,


    Kate came down from the second floor and strode towards Eric. Kate''s sharp eyes made Eric feel


    guilty.


    "What? Do you know what happened between them, Kate? Why do you want me to go there?"


    With her hands on her mother''s shoulders, Kate lowered her head and said, "I think it''s also rted to


    you. You have the right to know it, too! Uncle? Are you really going to hide it from my mother?"


    Eric slightly narrowed his eyes and looked at Kate, but he looked very calm and unhurried, as if he was


    not embarrassed or guilty at all.


    "I have nothing to hide from your mother. Kate, you''d better not frighten your mother," Eric said slowly.


    Shocked by their mysterious looks, Rachel asked with a pale face, "What happened? Did something


    happen to L? Is it L? Tell me now. Is there anything wrong with L? Isn''t she just pregnant?"


    Rachel thought for a while and shook her head. "No, isn''t the matter with Murphy solved yet? But what


    does it have to do with you, honey?"


    Facing Rachel''s doubt, Eric took a deep breath, pressed her on the chair and said solemnly, "Okay, I''ll


    tell you what happened."


    Standing aside, Kate folded her arms across her chest and smiled.


    "You know, before I was with you, I had a marriage. But after I divorced my ex-wife, I learned that she


    was pregnant And I haven''t seen that child for a long time. Then my ex-wife told me that she had a


    daughter."


    "What? You have a daughter?" Rachel was surprised. She frowned and asked, "How could this be?


    You didn''t tell me about that!"


    "I didn''t know it untilter! It was toote when I knew it. I wanted to find my daughter, but my ex-wife


    just stopped me and threw the child away... She said she wanted to take revenge on me and make me


    unable to see my daughter for the rest of my life! I''ve been looking for my daughter all these years.


    Finally, I got some news. She used to stay in the orphanage for a period of time, but then disappeared


    in an ident. No one knows where she is..."


    "Your daughter... is missing?"


    "Yes! My ex-wife destroyed all my daughter''s photos and materials. She wanted me to be unable to find


    my daughter for the rest of my life. She ruthlessly abandoned my daughter and wanted her to grow and


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    die without outside interference! Only in this way can she vent her anger..."


    Rachel shook her head in disappointment. "How could there be such a cruel mother in the world? How


    could she hurt her own daughter? She doesn''t deserve to be a mother at all."


    "Yes! She doesn''t deserve to be a mother, and I don''t deserve to be a father either. I have let my


    daughter suffer outside for so many years!" Eric sighed deeply, "I also hate myself. I''m very sad and


    painful for not finding my daughter! In fact, I have been looking for my daughter secretly since I came


    back, but I have been hiding it from you. It''s my fault."


    Although Rachel was a little disappointed, she was still kind-hearted. She quickly walked up to Eric and


    held his hand. "I can understand your mood! Honey, we are a couple. Why did you hide it from me?! If


    you tell me, I can help you find your daughter! As long as there are clues, there is hope! Don''t be sad!"


    Eric had always known how good Rachel was.


    But he didn''t expect her to be so considerate to him.


    "I also want to tell you when thingse to an end. I didn''t expect that there would be news so soon..."


    Rachel was shocked and asked in confusion, "But what does it have to do with your meeting with


    Jacob?" And then she looked back at Kate and asked, "Kate, what do you know?"


    With a slight smile on her face, Kate shrugged helplessly. "I don''t know anything. I''m just an onlooker.


    Seeing that uncle has been very concerned about L recently and always asks about L''s identity,


    I''m suspicious..."


    "L?" Rachel covered her mouth in surprise. "Do you suspect that L is your missing daughter?"


    Eric nodded and sighed, "I didn''t expect it to be so coincidental. I suspected it before, but I gave up that


    idea when I heard that she found her biological parents... But it was all caused by Murphy... That pair of


    parents are also fake! That''s why I paid attention to L again!"


    "Do you have any evidence?" Rachel asked with a frown.


    Eric nodded, "It took me a lot of effort to find a photo of my daughter. She looked a little like L when


    she was a child, and the orphanage when my daughter disappeared was very close to the ce where


    L was found by the Gu Family, and the time line was the same! That''s why I suspect... L is very


    likely to be my biological daughter!"


    Hearing that, Rachel sat on the chair and said, "So, L is likely to be your daughter..."


    When Kate looked at the expressions of the two people, the expression on her face froze. "I think it''s


    better not to say too early. We don''t know what is going on until you see Jacob and ask him in detail.


    Mom,e with my uncle. You are his wife. You have the right to know everything. You can''t be


    deceived!"


    "Yes, Kate is right! I''ll go with you. Honey, I''ll be happy if L is really your daughter. After all, she is


    our sworn daughter. In this way, we will be closer, won''t we?" Rachel said happily.


    Eric nodded and held Rachel''s hand with relief.


    "If we are really a family, we shouldn''t have hurt each other, right, uncle?"

 Chapter 412 Exchange The Sample

    Chapter 412 Exchange The Sample


    Eric took a deep look at Kate and asked, "What do you want to say?"


    "Uncle, you should know what I mean! Since we are a family, there was no need to be hostile. It is all


    because of L that Murphy is entangled in thewsuit! But if L is your daughter, you can negotiate


    with her. Let''s see how to solve the problem. I believe you won''t let me down."


    "Kate..." Eric hesitated and shook his head. When he was about to say something, he was interrupted


    by Rachel beside him.


    Rachel patted her daughter''s hand and smiled, "If we are a family, of course we should respect and


    love each other. Don''t worry. Take good care of Florence. We''ll talk about itter."


    "Mom, how can I stay at home at ease?! Florence has fallen asleep. Besides, it''s not a big deal to have


    a nanny to look after her. I also want to know the background of L. I''ll go with you! Are we leaving


    now?"


    Hearing this, Eric frowned, "You want to go with me?"


    Kate said, "Yes. Don''t you agree?"


    "Of course no... Let''s go together."


    Eric looked at Rachel andpromised.


    Eric didn''t expect that Rachel and Kate would go with him. Not to mention him, even L and Jacob


    were surprised to see the three of them.


    L''s eyes were dull and hesitant.


    Everyone sat down with their own thoughts.


    "Mr. Eric, I didn''t expect Mrs. Rachel and Miss. Kate toe here. I remember that I asked you out


    alone?"


    A trace of surprise and dissatisfaction shed through Jacob''s eyes.


    Jacob never said that he would take L with him. He just said to ask Eric out to have a talk. So he


    didn''t expect that Eric would bring two more people here.


    Now the five of them looked at each other in embarrassment.


    With a guilty conscience, [Eric said, "I think there is nothing to hide from Rachel."


    "Yes! Mr. Jacob, we probably know what your intention is today, so uncle doesn''t want to hide it from


    my Mom and me. Since we are a family, of course we have the right toe here to tell you the truth.


    Is there anything wrong?"


    With her head tilted to one side, Kate seemed to be looking at Jacob very seriously, with a suspicious


    expression on her face.


    "No problem... Now that mother * is here, I want to make it clear! (* TN: here mother means sworn


    mother)! Things are far beyond my imagination! After discussing with Jacob, I decided that no matter


    what the information is, the first thing we need to do is DNA testing! If the DNA testing is not the same,


    maybe it is just that people are simr. If the DNA testing proves that we are rted by blood, it means


    that we..."


    L choked with sobs and said in a trembling and nervous voice, "It means that we are biological..."


    Eric''s eyes were all on L. He kept nodding and said, "You are right! That''s it!"


    Then Jacob took out two sealed bags and marked their names. L pulled her hair and put one of


    them in the bag.


    Eric immediately pulled out a hair and put it in the hand of Jacob. After the seal was sealed, Jacob


    handed it to Paul and said, "Send it there now without dy."


    "Yes, sir!" Paul took it and said seriously.


    After Paul left, they fell into a strange silence again.


    ncing at the crowd, Kate thought for a while and stood up. "I''m sorry. I have to go to the bathroom


    first. You guys talk first."


    Kate left quickly with something in her hand.


    She walked out quickly. Instead of entering the bathroom, she walked out of the door and quickly


    caught up with Paul.


    "Paul!"


    When Paul was about to get on the taxi and leave, he looked back in confusion. "Miss. Kate?"


    Looking around, Kate pulled Paul to a corner and said in a low voice, "Take that out!"


    Paul shook his head and said firmly, "No way!"


    "Why? Hurry up. Don''t let me say it a second time."


    "Miss, what do you want to do? Aren''t you afraid of being discovered? If Mr. Jacob and others see us


    together, they will definitely doubt you! You''d better go back as soon as possible!" Paul had tried his


    best to pretend that he didn''t know Kate. He was afraid that he would get her into trouble, but Kate


    came to him again and again...


    Looking around uneasily, Kate urged, "Hurry up! Don''t let me talk nonsense! Otherwise, they will find it


    out!"


    "But Miss. Kate... I really can''t give it to you!"


    Paul shook his head in embarrassment. L trusted him so much that he might not do anything wrong


    to her!


    He knew that the paternity test was rted to the origin of L... L had been cheated by Murphy


    once. How could he let Kate put obstacles in her way again?


    "Paul... Last time I asked you to help me investigate them. Why didn''t you give me any information?


    Now you are disturbing my work. Have you forgotten who is the one you should be loyal to? Are you in


    love with L?" said Kate harshly.


    "No! Miss. Kate, of course not! I have no improper desire for Miss. L!" Paul immediately denied with


    a blush.


    With a faint smile, Kate nodded with satisfaction. "Of course I know you won''t. To prove that you are


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    still loyal to me, show me!"


    Looking at the determined look on Kate''s face, Paul hesitated and reached out his hand.


    Immediately, Kate took out two samples, threw them directly on the ground, and exchanged two new


    samples...


    After that, with a smile on her face, Kate looked at Paul and said, "Paul, when this matteres to an


    end, I will help you transfer you away from L! I won''t let you do these things again and I''ll give you


    some money to leave here, okay?"


    "But what about Edgar and others?" asked Paul immediately.


    Kate didn''t think about it. She was stunned for a few seconds and said, "Don''t worry. I have arranged


    everything! Don''t worry about these things! What you should do is to watch them for me. Jacob is going


    to deal with my husband. Do you know who you should help?"


    Paul frowned.


    "Miss. Kate, I''m with Miss. L now. So I don''t know what Mr. Jacob has done."


    "Then you should try your best to investigate it! Find out what happened to him! I don''t know how to


    fight back until I know everything about Jacob! Otherwise, what should I do if something happens to


    Murphy? Are you going to watch me suffer without doing anything?"


    Seeing that Paul shook his head, Kate smiled with satisfaction. "Okay, I know you are still loyal to me!


    You can go to the identification center now! I will contact you some other day! Keep alert!"


    After saying that, Kate turned around and ran back quickly.


    Frowning, Paul felt very conflicted. He lowered his head and saw the hair that had been thrown away


    by Kate...


    He wondered what he should do.


    On one side was his benefactor, and on the other side was a good women. He didn''t know what choice


    he should make.


    When Kate walked back quickly, she suddenly stopped and was stunned.


    As soon as L walked out of the bathroom, she asked in surprise, "Eh, Kate, you are not in the


    bathroom. Where have you been?"

 Chapter 413 Identity Of Ex-wife

    Chapter 413 Identity Of Ex-wife


    Stunned, Kate looked away and said, "Oh, I just saw a familiar friend passing by and had a small talk...


    Are you in the bathroom too? Are you leaving now? "


    "Well, I''ll go back first. You go ahead. I have something to talk with youter. "


    "What do you want to say?" asked Kate in surprise, pulling L who was about to walk past her.


    "Aren''t you going to the bathroom?" said L, taking a look at her deeply? You can go to the bathroom


    first. We''re not in a hurry to talk. I''ll wait for you. "


    Then L pushed her hand away and walked away.


    Looking at L''s back, Kate felt guilty.


    ''Did L see me with Paul just now? Maybe not. If she saw it, would she still be so calm?


    Of course not.''


    Kate tried to hypnotize herself, but she always felt that the look in L''s eyes was somewhat


    frightening.


    L went back to her seat and sat down slowly. Jacob looked at her all the time with worry in his eyes.


    "Why did it take you so long?"


    "Oh, I just talked to Kate. I think she wille backter. "What would you like to drink or eat?" L


    asked Eric and Rachel.


    Eric stared intently at L, and didn''t hear L''s voice.


    With a smile, Rachel said, "L, it doesn''t matter what we eat. In a few days we might be a real


    family."


    L was stunned. Obviously, she hadn''t thought that such a thing would happen. Then they would


    really be a family!


    The person in front of her would be her biological father and stepmother.


    Could it be true?


    She smiled faintly and asked, "By the way, do you know Grandma? Or Mrs. Gu? "


    Seeing that L was looking at him, Eric was in a daze. Then he nodded, "Ah, I''ve met her several


    times."


    "Have you had any contact with Grandma? Like, does Grandma know about your daughter? " L was


    confused. If she was really Eric''s daughter, then why did her grandmother say that she might destroy a


    family?


    Was it because of Rachel?


    But in fact, Rachel was very considerate of Eric. How could she really not get along or divorce with Eric


    because of his child before marriage?


    If everything was true, then many things could not be exined.


    Confused, Eric shook his head and looked at L, "L, what do you mean?"


    "Grandma took me back to the Gu family. I asked her about my identity and some questions about it,


    but she refused to tell me the truth! Do you know why Grandma did that? What is she hiding from me?


    "


    "Well... I don''t have a deep grudge against Mrs. Gu. Why doesn''t she let us reunion even though she


    knows the truth? Why? " Eric shook his head, confused and angry.


    Jacob cleared his throat and said, "I don''t think it''s as simple as we thought. I wonder if Mr. Eric can tell


    us your daughter''s identity, how she disappeared, and who is your daughter''s mother? I think it''s better


    to tell the truth since you''re gone be L''s father. "


    Eric looked at Rachel with hesitation and told all about his daughter''s disappearance.


    At this time, Kate came back and sat down, full of thoughts. No one pay attention to her.


    "Then who is your daughter''s mother? Maybe my Grandma know about her, right? " Jacob leaned


    forward and asked aggressively.


    Eric clenched his fists and said nervously in a low voice, "Well... She knows. "


    Surprised, Rachel turned to look at her husband and asked, "Really? Does Mrs. Gu know your ex-wife?


    Who is your ex-wife? I don''t know either. "


    "She..." Eric squinted his eyes with hesitation and took a deep breath. "She is from Ye Family."


    "Ye Family?" Jacob frowned and asked, "Which Ye Family?"


    Eric smiled, "The Ye Family we all know. My ex-wife is Ellie''s grandaunt. Now you should understand."


    L blinked her eyes, thinking that if she was the daughter of Eric, wouldn''t she be the aunt of


    Ellie?


    To some degree, that was not bad.


    She smiled and nodded with satisfaction.


    Jacob knew what was on L''s mind at a nce. He raised the corners of his mouth evilly. What was


    this woman thinking about? How could she smile at such situation?


    How could it have anything to do with Ye Family?


    As far as he knew, Ellie''s grandaunt was not old. She was Misty, the younger sister of Ellie''s


    grandfather. Now she had married a big tycoon in Southeast Asia and had a good life.


    He didn''t expect that she had a rtionship with Eric and got married?


    It seemed that their marriage hadn''t been exposed to the public.


    If Eric hadn''t told him in person, Jacob wouldn''t have known that Misty had been married before!


    Listening to Eric''s words wholeheartedly, L thought that the woman named Misty might be her


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    biological mother?


    If it had something to do with the Ye Family and the matter would beplicated, then Grandma


    would really help Misty hide her identity.


    Could this make sense?


    L was also very hesitant.


    Jacob held her cold hand to warm her up and said softly, "Maybe it has this possibility."


    L nodded and bit her lips, "But why don''t I remember anything?"


    She shook her head helplessly. She had forgotten everything before eight years old.


    If she had memory, she might be able to find her parents smoothly!


    It was just because she had lost her memory that she had suffered so much to find her origin and


    encountered so many obstacles!


    Jacob held her hand tightly. "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter you don''t remember. Blood rtionship


    is the most impossible to deceive people. When the DNA resultes out, everything will be clear. "


    She felt the care and warmth from his eyes. She pursed her lips and said, "Yes, I know."


    But she still wanted to recall what had happened in her childhood. She always felt that it was a


    beautiful childhood.


    She must have a happy memory with her parents.


    "Ms. Misty... She has never looked for your daughter, right? "


    Eric looked at L with pity, "She It doesn''t matter anymore. L, she doesn''t matter at all. The most


    important thing is that we can recognize each other! "


    Hearing this, L''s heart sank to the bottom.


    "You are right. The most important thing is whether we are biological father and daughter or not. As for


    others, it doesn''t matter." She smiled faintly, "In that case, we have to wait for the result of the DNA!"

 Chapter 414 Womens Intuition

    Chapter 414 Women''s Intuition


    "I believe the DNA result will satisfy all of you," Kate said with a meaningful smile.


    "Oh? Why are you so sure? Even I can''t say it," L asked in surprise.


    "Not really. In fact, I just believe that you and uncle are biological father and daughter. Don''t you think


    you look very simr? What''s more, the two of you can meet again abroad and be regarded as family,


    which means that you are destined to meet! You are destined to be father and daughter!"


    Hearing this, Eric was also very happy. He nodded in agreement and said, "Yes! I didn''t expect that we


    would know each other abroad. You are my goddaughter. These are all arranged by God! L, I just


    hope you can forgive me..."


    L was not in a hurry. Perhaps it was because of the fake matter that had just passed, she was not


    very excited and enthusiastic. She just smiled faintly and said, "There is nothing to forgive or not. Let''s


    wait for the result!"


    Then L stood up and took Jacob''s hand. Jacob understood what L meant and said, "My wife


    needs a rest, so we''ll go back first."


    It was not until then that Eric remembered that L was pregnant. He immediately smiled and said,


    "Okay, okay! Go home and have a good rest. We have plenty of time to meet again."


    L nodded to Eric and was taken away by Jacob.


    Eric couldn''t hide his smile and said excitedly, "Am I going to be a grandfather?"


    "Yes, you might really be a grandfather..." Rachel smiled.


    Hearing that, Kate was not very happy. She chuckled unhappily and said, "Haven''t you been a


    grandfather for a long time? Have you forgotten my daughter?"


    "Ah..." Eric withdrew his sight awkwardly and looked at Kate. "That''s not what I mean. Don''t mind, Kate.


    Florence is also my granddaughter. I love her too."


    "Uncle, don''t deceive yourself. How can you love Florence without blood rtionship?! I have never


    seen the expression in your eyes before! So, I finally understand. You don''t take me as your daughter!"


    Then Kate looked at Rachel and said, "Mommy, I miss my daughter. I want to go back to apany


    her, so I won''t go with you! I think my uncle misses his daughter who has been exiled. Why don''t you


    apany him to buy something that his own granddaughter needs?"


    Rachel grabbed Kate, who is about to leave, and said nervously, "Don''t get your uncle wrong. Your


    uncle didn''t mean that. He still cares about you and Florence."


    "Really? If he really cares about us, he won''t leave my husband and Florence''s father alone! He knows


    that Murphy is in trouble now, but he don''t help Murphy at all! Mom, I''m Murphy''s wife. If anything


    happens to Murphy, I won''t live a good life! If you still care about me, just think about it!"


    Taking a deep look at Eric, Kate left without looking back.


    Rachel felt sorry for her daughter. So she grabbed Eric''s hand and said, "Honey, please help Kate. I


    only have one daughter, and I can''t bear to see her being wronged."


    "Rachel, you haven''t forgotten how Murphy treated Kate a year ago, have you?" Eric said word by


    word, frowning.


    Rachel was stunned.


    "Kate has given him a chance, but he didn''t cherish it. Now he is in trouble, and he needs the help of


    Kate. Do you think there will be a third time after he gets through the difficulty? What else can we do at


    that time? You and I almost went broke. It''s all because of Murphy, isn''t it! In my opinion, Murphy is not


    suitable for Kate at all. It''s better to cut off the rtionship between the two early. Otherwise, Kate will


    suffer because of Murphy!"


    When Rachel heard Eric''s words, her heart skipped a beat. She covered her chest and her face was


    pale. "Yes, you''re right. We can''t let him hurt Kate again! I will persuade Kate to divorce Murphy!"


    Eric nodded and sighed, "I hope Kate will agree."


    As soon as Paul came back from the identification center, he saw that L and Jacob walked out hand


    in hand. He immediately opened the car''s door. After getting in the car, L felt very tired. She leaned


    against the arms of Jacob, lost in thought.


    "Don''t think about it anymore. Things wille to an end sooner orter." Jacobforted L gently


    and patted her on the back.


    "I really didn''t expect it to have anything to do with the Ye Family. Is it possible that my mother is a


    member of the Ye Family? But my mother didn''t want me..."


    Jacobforted L, "Maybe there is some unspeakable reason. Don''t worry. Everything will be


    clear."


    "Jacob, I always feel uneasy and unreal. Although father * said it very seriously and it seems


    reasonable, I just feel that it is not true. (* TN: here father means sworn father). I feel that he doesn''t


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    seem to be my father..."


    "Why?"


    "It''s the sixth sense, the women''s intuition." L sighed slightly, "My sixth sense tells me that grandma


    only knows the whole truth. If grandma says it''s not the truth, I will believe her!"


    And then L looked up at Jacob and said firmly, "Let''s go home now. I''m going to ask grandma."


    Hearing this, Jacob nodded and stroked L''s head with a smile. "Okay, let''s go home!"


    He looked up at Paul who was driving and ordered, "Paul, speed up."


    "Yes, sir!"


    While driving, Paul felt uneasy.


    Paul did send the thing there, but he couldn''t control what would happen.


    He quietly looked at the expression on L''s face, and countless thoughts shed through his mind.


    But both Jacob and L had no idea of this.


    After L got pregnant, she became more and more tired and fell asleep in the car. Afraid of disturbing


    her, Jacob didn''t wake her up after arriving home and let her lie t in the car.


    Jacob stood outside the car and waited silently.


    At the same time, Paul stood on the other said. There was a weird bnce between them.


    Finally, Jacob spoke first.


    "Paul, is everything going well?"


    Paul lowered his head and said, "Mr. Jacob, everything goes well. And then I will get the result."


    "No, thanks. I''ll get it myself."


    "Okay."


    Jacob turned around, squinted and stared at Paul. "Are you still willing to stay with L to protect her?


    If you have other intentions or want to work for others, I won''t keep you... Now I can give you a free


    choice."


    Paul was stunned and asked, "Mr. Jacob, what do you mean?"


    At the same time, Paul thought in his mind, ''What did Jacob know?


    Did he hear the conversation between me and Kate?''


    "Will you do anything to hurt L?" asked Jacob in a low voice.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!